Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter Text
His throat burned, his shallow breaths causing sharp pains to rack his body as he flinched away from his mother and the poison she poured down his throat.
“... must drink.”
“No more, please,” Regulus begged, but the House of Black wasn’t known for its mercy, and Walburga Black gripped him by the hair, roots stinging, and pulled his head back, dumping more of the liquid fire past his lips.
“Kreacher’s sorry!”
Reg blinked once, twice; where was Kreacher?
The vague thought that something was wrong, that he was with Kreacher doing… something… filtered through his haze of pain. But his mouth was so dry, his whole body blazed with heat, he needed… water. Water would put out the flames inside him, burning him to a cinder from within.
“She’s gone,” Sirius whispered, “but she won’t be for long. You need to drink before she gets back.”
Gravel bit into his palms and knees as he struggled forward at his brother’s warning.
“That’s it, get to the water, Reg. You need to drink.”
Regulus blinked at the shoreline as it came in and out of focus; why was Sirius here? Why was Regulus here? He let out a whimper as his entire abdomen spasmed and twisted.
“Now, Reg! Drink, she's coming!”
He unfurled himself and hauled himself closer to the lapping waves before him — closer to relief.
“Master, stop!”
Reg’s arms shook as he raised himself up, turning his head to find Kreacher’s voice; where was Kreacher?
Where was he?
Another wave of pain as he drew breath reminded him he needed to soothe the burning, to slake his piercing thirst.
“Come on, Reg,” Sirius urged, kneeling by the water’s edge. “To the water, now.” Sirius dipped his hand in and splashed him with cool water, the droplets shimmering temptation. So Reg crawled again, his dry tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth, towards his brother, towards relief.
His outstretched fingers brushed the ice-cold liquid lapping at the shore; it gave him the strength to pull himself forward, dunking both his hands in and cupping the water, bringing it to his dry lips.
Crisp, cool water shocked his senses, relief cascading down his throat. He scooped another mouthful from the waves before his senses returned and the salinity of the water made him gag and sputter.
A cruel laugh had Reg squinting above him, trying to make out the figure.
“And now, Reg.” Sirius grinned. “Precisely what you deserve.”
A splash was all the warning he had before bony hands reached for him, digging into his skin and pulling him towards the water. Reg flailed, skin breaking in the push and pull. He contorted and spun, legs kicking out. A shout was torn from him as still more hands latched onto his boots, his ankles. His skin ripped as he tried to kick, flopping over to grapple desperately with the sandy shore. Reg risked a glance over his shoulder to see animated corpses emerging from the water to grasp and pull, tearing him apart, dragging him to them—
He shouted, heartbeat roaring in his ears as more hands squeezed and scratched his legs, his back. They pulled with such force his face slammed into the sand. Reg fought to raise it once more, to keep his head up and scramble back, away from the shoreline. But his kicking proved ineffective and his fingers gained no purchase against the sandy ground while pain erupted across his body. The glacial water struck his thighs, his back; he jerked. Hands reached his chest, his heart, and Reg screamed before the rest of him was pulled under.
Chapter 2: Chapter One
Summary:
Here we go! Chapter One is now the Prologue (heretofore unseen) and Chapter Two is an updated version of the original Chapter One.
Happy Valentine's Day! Have a little blood and gore! :D
xx -itscometothis
Notes:
Hello, hello! Welcome to Old As Your Omens! This is your obligatory long opening Author's Note. Just a bit of housekeeping before we launch on this WIP adventure together:
This is a long, sprawling fic! You're in for a fun, but long ride. The story is mostly written, so you need not fear fic abandonment; I may take a short break every 100/150k or so to brush up the next narrative arc, but I will always communicate with y'all!
Because it's long, a LOT of triggering content will come up at different times. If you have triggers, please click HERE for a list I will also include warnings for each chapter should they be there, EXCEPT for graphic violence. It's a war fic, be prepared for that one pretty much whenever. :)
If you need more information on triggers, please feel free to find me on tumblr, insta, fb and message me, or drop a comment. I do my best to catch them all, but especially if you have a less common trigger, it's possible I could miss it. Just kindly let me know and I'll add it!Update schedule: weekly on Tuesdays
Chapter Warnings: none besides our good friend graphic depictions of violence and wounds :)
And, last but NOT least: a huge, huge thank you to my INCREDIBLE alphabetas, Photon08 and MistressLynn, and for all the help from astrangefan and abraxaswrites!! This would be a half-formed daydream without y'all.
And without further ado, here we GO!
Chapter Text
“The hour of departure has arrived, and we go our separate ways, I to die, and you to live.
Which of these two is better only God knows.”
Socrates
Regulus was positive he had ceased to exist. At least for a moment. Blinding pain, searing lungs, desperate gasps filled with water… then black. Relief had flooded him: the realization it would all finally stop hurting, that he could stop fighting. He’d been at peace. At least, for a moment.
His eyes snapped open at his flesh ripping open. Salt water stung his eyes and his vision blurred, the dim light around him illuminating blobs of stone grey as his head burst above water. He sucked in a breath as he rose from the Inferi-infested waters, a hand brushing against his ankle as he floated. Reg lay limp and heavy, but whatever kept him aloft moved him steadily towards land. He winced against the light of the nearly set sun in the purple sky as he emerged from the cave’s depths. Reg bit back a yelp as he was dumped onto the shoreline. Coarse, gritty sand scraped his cheek. He squinted at the island, now merely a dark specter in the distance.
Regulus retched and his lungs burned as he expelled the water that he swore had drowned him. His waterlogged clothes dragged at his flesh like the claws of the Inferi. Violent shivers shook his body.
He had been sure he was dying, that there was no chance, that he was doomed to a watery grave. But as he eyed the blood slowly seeping from his gashes, shuddered from the intense cold, and coughed up more water, he knew if he didn’t get help, he would indeed be dead soon. The copper of his blood mixed with the salt of the sea in his mouth; the smell of rancid flesh — his flesh — assaulted his nose, and he gagged again. He saw no sign of whoever had levitated him from the water’s churning depths.
“Kreacher,” he tried to call, his voice coming out a strained whisper.
A crack! and the familiar face of his old friend appeared.
“Master?” The elf gaped, his eyes huge.
“Help?” he rasped. The pain and cold were beginning to addle his brain, and anything beyond a desperate wish for relief was growing hazy.
“Yes, good Master.” With a loud crack!, the world went black once more.
Hermione huffed. The old elf was never a fan of hers, but to disapparate mid-conversation was just rude.
“Kreacher being the worst?” Harry asked, a sad attempt at a smile on his lips.
Hermione softened. Harry kept saying he didn’t want to talk about it, but Sirius’ death two weeks ago had crushed him. Now, they were perusing the library at Grimmauld Place, and the fact that Harry had willingly followed her here told Hermione all she needed to know about how poorly her best friend was doing.
“No more than usual,” she sighed and offered Harry a grin. “Find any good books over there?”
He shrugged. “They’re kind of dark, to be honest.”
Hermione heard a crack! behind her. “Honestly, Kreacher, I know I’m not your favorite but it’s rude to just—”
She gasped.
“What— Is that—” Harry stammered, staggering closer.
“Get Remus! Now!” she commanded, moving to kneel by the body Kreacher had deposited upon the rug. Harry rushed past her to find help.
“Kreacher, can you heal him?” she asked the old elf, who was weeping loudly.
“Master has cursed wounds, Kreacher cannot heal them! Oh, poor Kreacher, to have Master back and lose Master again!”
Hermione leaned over the young man, repressing a gag at the combined smells of fetid water and the coppery tang of blood, running through her healing knowledge, which, while scant, did exist. The events at the Department of Mysteries had spurred her on to some light reading on the subject. Cold, clammy wetness spread across her knees; his blood and the water mixed to soak the carpet. Hermione did her best to calm her racing heart and focus. There was so much blood.
“Kreacher, are there potion stores? Do you have any Blood-Replenishing potion?”
Kreacher nodded, disapparating instantly. Hermione tried the diagnostic charm she’d learned, and on the second try an orange glow emerged from her wand.
“Too cold… Okay, okay, warming charm!” she murmured to herself, casting the spell over the soaked body — man — lying on the floor. He shuddered. She examined him and cast a drying spell too, followed by a tergeo to clear his skin of the grit covering his face and hands and sticking to his clothes. Blood — tinged black — seeped from his wounds: deep gashes across his torso, arms, and legs with scraps of fabric sticking to some of the cuts. His clothes were stitched-together rags at this point. Hermione bit her lip. She didn’t know what else to do, given the wounds were cursed.
Kreacher reappeared, handing Hermione the potions without pause. She blinked once, the only second she could spare to marvel at his obedience before turning to her charge. She hesitated. Unsure of how to administer the potions, she cast a gentle rennervate.
The young man gasped, jolting as if to sit upright, but his battered body couldn’t handle it.
“Shh, shh, it’s okay,” Hermione soothed and the injured man turned wide, pain-filled eyes to her. Hermione was struck by their familiarity, even though she couldn’t quite place them. Panic was setting in. He was awake; he was a person — not a limp body — and he was bloody dying. Where was Remus?
Breathe, Hermione. Do what you can. Keep him calm, give him potions.
“I can’t imagine how much pain you're in, but we’re going to heal you, alright? I need you to take these potions,” she explained and he nodded slowly. She moved around and — just where could she touch him without making things worse? — supported his upper body enough so he could drink.
“Blood-Replenishing,” she told him and held it to his nearly blue lips as he swallowed dutifully. She cast a second warming charm.
His dark hair dried from her spell into a tangled mess. Hermione’s eyes caught a drop of scarlet-black plodding a slow, deliberate path along the pale, clammy skin of his neck until it disappeared into the remnants of his clothing.
“Pain relief,” she choked out, after glancing at the label of the additional potion Kreacher brought. She laid him back down.
Hurried footsteps pounded outside the library. The young man tried to sit again and let out a pained groan.
“Shh, shh, lie back, help is coming.” She tried for soothing, taking his hand. Comfort, she could do comfort, right? She’d run through her healing knowledge at this point; she needed to keep him calm until actual, experienced help arrived.
His puzzled eyes found hers again. His brow furrowed, but he seemed to trust her and relaxed back into the carpet, gripping her hand in turn.
“Good Godric,” Remus breathed, halting in the doorway with Harry slamming into his back; Hermione felt a sliver of relief.
“Remus, his wounds are cursed, do you know…”
He turned on his heel, pushing Harry aside and cast a patronus. Hermione’s eyes bugged out as what was supposed to be salvation fled the room and presumably called for more help.
“Well, then, any chance you know how to heal cursed wounds?” she asked, voice flirting with shrill as she fought down hysteria and glanced back at the man dying on the rug. She tried to smile.
He blinked at her. “Not these… not Inferi,” he replied, voice rasping.
She wondered if he’d been screaming, or if the water dousing him had also been in his lungs earlier. “That’s alright, I’m sure Remus is calling for help,” she told him, hoping to convince herself more than anything, and the young man — Merlin, he might be no older than she was — furrowed his brow again.
“Remus? He wouldn’t…” he managed to say before coughing. Hermione braced him as his body shook, her hands becoming sticky as she gripped his shaking shoulders. Her hands slid, so she used her chest to steady her hold, black and crimson staining her shirt as rancid ocean water and copper assaulted her nose. He took another rattling breath as his eyes fluttered shut and his muscles went limp; Hermione let him go.
Voices from outside the library floated in.
“Lupin, if this is some sort of trick—”
The man’s eyes blew open wide.
“It’s no trick, it’s him!”
“This is absolute madness,” Professor Snape snarled as he entered the library only to stop short, like Remus had, at the sight of her charge — who was, once again, attempting to sit up.
“Down!” Hermione scolded, pressing on his shoulder. “You are so hurt, just stay down!” He winced as he obeyed. When she peeked back at Snape, she found him standing still, his black, incredulous gaze fixed upon her stubborn charge; she’d never seen him look so astounded.
“Sev?” the man whimpered, and his plea broke whatever hold was over Snape.
“After I heal you, I would like to know where you’ve been for two decades,” Snape muttered and kneeled next to the man, opposite Hermione. Snape spared her only a glance before taking out his wand and murmuring a spell. She heard Harry saying something in the doorway, but her eyes focused on Snape’s wand movements.
“Miraculous.” Dumbledore paused a few steps into the room, staring in wonder and surprise.
The hand in hers gripped tighter. He was attempting to take steadying breaths, but was clearly still in pain despite the potion. Hermione winced in sympathy; it hadn’t been too long since she’d been cursed and if she’d learned anything, it was that magical injuries hurt like hell.
“It’s alright, Professor Snape is healing you and you’ll be alright,” she soothed again, rubbing her thumb across his knuckles, which felt a touch less hypothermic. All she’d wanted was her mum after Dolohov, and while she was a poor stand-in, she would offer whatever comfort she could.
“Pro-professor?” he stuttered, moving his head to face Snape, who merely arched a brow and continued chanting, vulnera sanentur.
“Yes, he’s the Potions professor at Hogwarts. Don’t tell him I said it, because he isn’t very fond of me, but he’s rather good at it,” she rambled.
“Sirius?” he asked before coughing hard again, and for some reason, the hopeful way he said his name broke Hermione’s heart.
Snape’s movements paused before resuming his healing.
“He’s… well, he isn’t here right now,” she finally decided on, not sure it was really her place to inform him of Sirius’ death. The man’s eyes closed and nodded, his mouth tight.
Snape let out a hard breath through his nose.
Harry plopped beside her and Hermione nearly jumped. “What do we do?” he asked, and Snape answered at the same time as Remus and for once the two men were in accord.
“Leave.”
“Harry, perhaps give them some room to work.”
Harry pouted, though he’d deny it, and scooted back a bit. “Do you recognize him?” Harry whispered, leaning first over her shoulder and then directly behind her.
Hermione swatted at him with her free hand. Rotten meddler.
“Harry, come over here with me,” Remus suggested; he was still looking at the young man on the floor, concern etched in his features. “Do you need any help, Severus?”
“Babysit Potter and let me bloody work,” the Potions professor hissed, eyes never leaving their patient, who grimaced.
“Can you tell me your name?” she asked, hoping to distract him from the pain and ignore Harry, who was now pestering Remus.
His eyes blinked open again. “Regulus.”
Hermione paused. That name was familiar…
“Yours?” he breathed and Hermione pushed the thought from her mind.
“Hermione Granger. Pleasure to meet you.” She tried to smile, then caught another glance of his gruesome torso. “Though perhaps next time we can arrange for less blood?” she babbled, trying to swallow down bile as she re-focused on his face.
He huffed a little laugh and winced.
She didn’t know what to do now, so she just squeezed his hand.
“How many Inferi were there?” Remus gaped as Snape moved from Regulus’ torso down to his thighs. Remus’ hands kept moving, as if he would begin to help.
Regulus shuddered. “H-hundreds.”
Hermione squeezed his hand again; the image horrified her and she hadn’t even been forced to live it. His eyes fluttered shut once more. Perhaps he’d fall asleep and could ride out the rest of his painful healing.
“Severus, you know I could help, he could be dying—”
“Let. Me. Concentrate.” Snape bit out through gritted teeth.
“Mr. Black.” The man jerked. Dumbledore had apparently been assessing them all quietly from the corner and was now making his way further into the room.
The man appeared unmoved, but he gripped Hermione’s hand tightly. “Headmaster,” he replied, the sandpaper-sound making Hermione wince. Talking had to hurt.
“No need to fear, Mr. Black,” Dumbledore said with a disarming smile, but Regulus’ death grip on her hand didn’t loosen.
“No need to lie, Headmaster.”
The older wizard sighed, wearily kneeling next to Regulus’ head. “I’m afraid there is no easy way to tell you this, Mr. Black, but you’ve been missing for quite a while. Years, in fact. We had presumed you dead.”
Hermione froze. Snape faltered, but resumed healing and Regulus’ hold on her fingers fell slack. His brow knit. “N-no. That’s not… How would…” his voice trailed off.
“Can you tell me how you came to be attacked by Inferi?” Dumbledore asked, his gaze intent.
Regulus’ hand twitched in hers.
“Can you postpone the interrogation until he’s no longer on death’s door?” Snape drawled. “Turn him over, Ms. Granger, I’ve no doubt his back is as ravaged as his front.”
Shit. She hadn’t even considered that. Gingerly, she placed her hands on his shoulders to pull him towards her.
“Levitating might cause Mr. Black less distress, Ms. Granger,” he advised with a twinkle in his eyes.
Hermione flushed. “Right,” she muttered and quietly levitated Regulus. “Trust me?” She grinned, hoping it wasn’t as deranged as it felt, and Regulus regarded her with serious grey eyes. He nodded once, and she gently turned him over. As she settled him down, she summoned a pillow and placed it underneath his cheek. He moved his arms, hissing in pain, to rest on either side of his head. Hermione peeked at his back and her throat caught.
His clothes were shredded like his skin, black-tinged scarlet smeared across torn flesh. Her stomach flipped.
Snape swore.
“Well, get over here then,” he tossed over his shoulder with a sneer, then continued his healing spell and Regulus stiffened.
Hermione watched, amazed as the black mixed in his blood began clearing while Remus settled by Regulus’ legs. He muttered a different spell. Hermione didn’t recognize the Latin. While eventually effective, as it caused more of the darkness to rise from his blood, Remus’ spell was slower and perhaps more painful as Regulus began to tremble, his eyes squeezed tightly shut.
“I don’t know much about dosage, but can we give him any more pain potion?” she asked, her heart pounding.
By the time a new potion was secured by Kreacher and she knelt to administer it in their awkward position, Regulus had tears leaking from his tightly shut lids. Hermione lay on her stomach perpendicular to him, holding the potion to his lips.
His fists were clenched, as was his jaw, but he forced himself a little upright to swallow the potion. “Th-thank you,” he said, barely audible.
In response, Hermione reached out a hand and with gentle fingers, pried his fist open to slip her hand in his.
“Why… are you helping me?” he asked in a voice so soft only she could hear him. He’d chosen to lie with his head facing her, his eyes heavy as he struggled to stay conscious, and Hermione frowned at him.
“Why wouldn’t I? Who would let someone bleed to death on the floor?” she replied just as quietly.
He regarded her for a long moment.
She could see the instant the potion took him. His muscles relaxed and he sighed. She watched him carefully until his breath evened out and the hand in hers released its hold.
Hermione peeked at Snape, who was down to Regulus’ practically bare arse.
Biting back a squeak, she turned her gaze to Dumbledore, whose eyes were also focused on the prone young man. “You know who he is, Headmaster?”
Dumbledore’s focus remained on her charge as he answered. “Ah, I do, Ms. Granger. His name is Regulus Black.”
Hermione waited.
Dumbledore chuckled. “He is the younger brother to Sirius Black and cousin to Bellatrix Black LeStrange, Andromeda Black Tonks, and Narcissa Black Malfoy.”
“Wait, the dead one?” Harry interrupted.
Dumbledore nodded. “He was presumed dead over seventeen years ago.”
Hermione’s face scrunched. There were no lines in his face to suggest he was in his thirties. “But then how… He looks so young.”
“I suspect he is, Ms. Granger. Kreacher?”
Kreacher grunted and looked to Dumbledore. The elf had been standing quietly, keeping a vigil over his… Master?
“Do you know how Regulus disappeared? Where he was?”
“Kreacher was sworn to secrecy,” the elf replied.
“You said you thought he was gone earlier — can you tell us what you meant?” she tried.
Kreacher let out a small wail. “Master ordered Kreacher to leave him! Kreacher thought Master died — the tapestry showed Master died, there was no way Master could have survived!”
“Regulus isn't an idiot. If he sacrificed his life it was for something important. What were you two doing?” Snape snapped as he drew back from the body.
“Kreacher cannot say, especially as Master who gave Kreacher the order is ALIVE!” Kreacher protested, somehow both distraught and euphoric at the same time.
Hermione gently brushed her thumb over the unconscious Regulus’ knuckles. It was quiet as Snape and Remus continued their healing incantations, Remus finishing Regulus’ left leg and moving to his right.
“Why does he think Dumbledore would lie to him? About not needing to fear?” she asked and the room stilled.
Remus sighed, wiping sweat from his brow at the magical exertion and gestured for Harry to sit with everyone else on the floor. “Regulus is Sirius’ younger brother,” Remus began. “Sirius, as you know, was a bit of a rebel. Went Gryffindor in a family of Slytherins, fought with the Order of the Phoenix, eventually escaped his family to live with the Potters—“
“Abandoned would be an apt word,” Snape drawled as his wand continued, but Remus simply paused and rolled his eyes.
Harry drew up to retaliate but deflated when Remus placed a hand on his knee.
“Hermione, to answer your question — Regulus was Marked, and he died in the midst of the first war. Technically, Dumbledore and I were his enemies then.”
Hermione dropped his hand as if it had stung her. A Death Eater. She’d been holding the hand of a Death Eater.
He didn’t seem evil. That thought did nothing but make the disgust and anger stronger, flavoring it with betrayal. No wonder he’d been surprised at someone helping him. Perhaps she shouldn’t have.
Harry suggested as much and Snape shot him a look of utter derision.
Remus quietly picked back up his healing.
“Stop jumping to conclusions, both of you,” Snape sneered.
Harry threw accusing eyes to the professor, silently fuming, and Hermione forced her lip not to tremble. “I’m rather familiar with how Death Eaters feel about my blood, Professor,” Hermione said, voice quiet but firm.
Snape pinched the bridge of his nose, about to respond, but Remus cut in, his wand hovering where it continued to draw out what she presumed was the curse from Regulus’ blood. “Remember what Sirius told you, Harry?”
Harry blinked. “People aren’t sorted into good people or Death Eaters.”
“Exactly. Things were dark and complicated back then,” he said, focus returning as he uttered the incantation again. “I myself want to hear from Regulus where his true loyalties lay, why he took the Mark.”
“Yes,” Dumbledore mused, “these injuries, imparted on him by Inferi, lead me to believe the younger Mr. Black may not have been as loyal to Voldemort as we’ve heard.”
Hermione turned to look at the sleeping young man on the floor; the enigma that was Regulus Black.
“So let’s reserve judgment for now, shall we, and get him into a bed?”
“How is he here?” Harry asked, voice sharp with pain and Hermione stiffened.
She knew exactly where Harry’s mind had gone. Oh, so we’re bringing people back from the dead now, are we? I have a list… she could just hear him saying it. Her darling, idiot best friend.
“We don’t know,” Remus sighed with a look to Snape, who also shook his head.
The conversation stalled. Harry’s eyes were still alight with intent (to cause trouble) and anger (at everything) while the older men began to conclude their work.
“We need information before you try anything stupid,” she murmured to him as Snape levitated Regulus’ unconscious form and began to transfer him to a bedroom.
Harry sighed, nodding.
She gave his shoulder a quick squeeze in sympathy. She swallowed hard. The emotions of the past two weeks were starting to rise and overwhelm her. The battle, Sirius’ death, her time in the infirmary recovering from Dolohov’s curse, and the entire year’s worth of trauma that was Dolores sodding Umbridge, all of it, gurgled in her gut.
Hermione shook her head to clear her thoughts, left Harry in the library, and followed Snape up the stairs and into a bedroom where he was gently depositing Regulus Black.
She stared at his prone form for a moment before she spoke. “Can I help?”
Snape glanced at her over his shoulder. “You’ve decided he isn’t repugnant then?”
Hermione sighed. “He’s wounded; I’m helping. It’s not more serious than that for now.”
It was something to do , to contribute. She couldn’t do anything about the death of Sirius or the helplessness she felt when she closed her eyes and saw Dolohov’s curse coming at her, but she could do something for the injured man — boy? — who’d been literally dropped before her.
He might be a monster, but she wasn’t. She would help save his life.
Snape nodded. “You could fetch clothes; I believe there are some in the wardrobe,” Snape suggested and Hermione obeyed.
She blushed as she picked up a pair of pants along with loose trousers and a soft shirt, handing them to Snape.
Kreacher appeared with some towels, one of which Snape tossed over Regulus’ hips before vanishing his ruined clothes.
The heat in her cheeks from handling his underwear fled at the sight of his gashes, which were now deep scratches: all chaotic and when he breathed looked as if they were roaming over his chest.
“Ms. Granger, you were studying healing magic on your own, is this correct?”
Hermione startled, then answered him. “Yes.”
“Then what is the next step in treating your patient?”
Hermione blinked at her suddenly accommodating professor. “Dittany. To stave off infection, increase healing, and reduce scarring. In cursed wounds, it also assists in magically clearing the wound.”
Snape nodded, gesturing for her to sit next to Regulus. Hermione perched delicately beside his right side, Snape on his left, resuming their places from the library floor. Kreacher held a large jar of dittany aloft and Snape took it from him, glancing at Hermione.
“If you could manage his torso, I will take care of his lower half.”
The two worked in silence, passing the jar between them. While Hermione carefully rubbed the ointment onto Regulus’ wounds, she wondered about them… and him.
What had he been doing to get himself killed? What had been so important? She couldn’t remotely imagine how painful it would have been to be ripped apart like this. The purple scar across her ribs had felt like her organs were sizzling when the curse was cast, and that had been stopped within twenty minutes with a pain potion and a stunner.
And how could someone who seemed so utterly ordinary be a Death Eater? She could see his Mark now, with his arm turned inward, faded and still, presumably from his death. His eyes had been bright, filled with pain and confusion, humanity screaming from them; and yet, he had been one of Voldemort’s faithful, someone who considered Hermione an abomination, who tortured and murdered innocent muggles in the name of ‘magic is might.’
“Master will live?” Kreacher croaked, standing nearby, wringing his hands.
Hermione hesitated, looking to Snape.
“He will live, Kreacher. You brought him to us in time.”
Kreacher sniffled and returned to his quiet vigil.
That was another thing — did Kreacher love Regulus Black for his pure blood and the ideals of his beloved masters, or for some other reason?
But as she dabbed dittany into the brutal wounds, she couldn’t deny that he was a person, someone whose life mattered by virtue of him living at all, even if he was one of those who denied her that same basic courtesy. His pain had been real, and she refused to be the kind of person who didn’t help someone in need. She was better than that.
“If you can manage it, Ms. Granger, I would recommend giving him the benefit of the doubt,” Snape said in a surprisingly gentle tone; it was still harsher than most people, but for Snape it was nearly compassionate. “There is more to a man’s story than a Mark on his arm.”
Hermione stared at her professor whom she had never expected to speak to her so candidly or teach her so willingly outside the classroom, and back down to the young man fighting for his life.
“We’ll see,” she decided, not committing one way or the other. Because despite the title of Death Eater, her instincts told her Snape might be right. Or, perhaps, a naive hope; regardless, she was curious. Furthermore, he was a mystery somehow related to the war effort and Hermione was intent on gathering as much information as possible. Research was something she could do in the midst of sitting and waiting, and the more she knew, the better able she would be to protect her best friend with a penchant for idiocy, heroics, and abysmal luck.
And, most importantly, she had asked if he trusted her and he’d looked at her with his grey, vulnerable eyes and he’d said yes. She wouldn’t violate that trust, not until he was further away from death’s door.
And if he remained loyal to the Dark? Then Hermione would do something about that, too.
Chapter 3: Chapter Two
Summary:
Regulus wakes up 17 years after he went to the cave.
It's a lot to take in.
Chapter Text
“Reason is powerless in the expression of Love.”
― Rumi
His whole body ached. His breaths were pained and Regulus’ mouth was dry despite the veritable ocean he swallowed earlier. All of this discomfort led to one indisputable conclusion.
He was alive.
One eye opened, then another, the world at first appearing in blue, brown, and green blobs. Squeezing his eyes shut, he reopened them, and his vision cleared to find the girl, the one with warm eyes and wild hair, tucked into an armchair. He tried to place her, to recollect the moments that led here, but the blur of potions and pain obscured his memory.
The witch’s face was relaxed in sleep, her lips slightly parted, and Reg couldn’t help but stare. She’d helped him, healed him, with no thought for who he was, no pause to ask questions or look for the Mark.
His eyes trailed to the brand, a few scratches marring it, and—
It’s faded.
It was still black, sure, but the brand had always been a gleaming inky color, alive and oily and vile. It promised pain when the Dark Lord summoned and served as a constant reminder that no matter how far he ran or what he did, Lord Voldemort would find him. The Mark spelled doom, to the branded and to anyone unfortunate enough to lay eyes on it. To victims, it was fear. Death.
But here she was, sleeping. Vulnerable in front of him. Regardless of what he could do once he, the Death Eater woke, even wounded and without a wand — choosing to remain near him if his condition changed or worsened — it was all so utterly kind that it took his breath away. War didn’t breed such compassion.
Though, if as much time had passed as they’d said… twenty years? Something close? Perhaps it hadn’t occurred to her to check his arm. Was it irrelevant in this time?
His pulse drummed in his chest and ears, picking up time as he battled shock, a tingling settling into his bones. Panic, a hysterical voice inside advised. Observe, logic retorted, and it won out as Reg began occluding in earnest. He called for the mists of his mind to carry him to safety, forcing himself to regulate his breathing and calm the fuck down.
Alright. He needed information, first and foremost. Were they at war, and if not, who had won? Presumably the Light, but how? When? Had his suicide mission been successful? Was that why the Mark was faded? Or because he had died? What was Sev doing with Lupin and Dumbledore?
“You’re awake.”
Regulus turned his head sharply at the voice despite his screaming muscles. Severus — the much older Severus — sat in a chair, legs kicked out in front of him, arms crossed.
“Apparently.” He winced, his raw vocal cords straining. Each movement of his muscles shot stabbing pain through him, making the simple rise and fall of his chest difficult.
Merlin, dying was taxing.
Severus observed, watching Regulus force himself upright, hissing as he did. He tossed him a vial.
Reg caught it — but only barely, and he had to bite his lip not to cry out. A familiar pale blue shone through the glass. He knocked back the pain potion greedily.
Pain potion was not ideal, given the number of details he needed to figure out what the hell happened, but his entire body had been fileted. The sting and throb of his injuries were difficult to ignore. Thankfully, the more pain the drinker was in, the less addled the mind usually; it was a popular choice for school antics as when one was healthy, the potion offered a pleasant and mostly safe high. In his condition, it should only have a mild effect.
“It seems death wasn’t kind to you.”
“Age hasn’t been kind to you,” he muttered back. Severus gave him a ghost of a smile, but his gaze remained heavy. Assessing. Reg took in the faint lines at the corners of Severus’ eyes, but the blackness of his eyes was the same.
“What is the proper way to prepare hellebore for Impervius Potion?”
Reg’s brows flicked up.
“The book’s wrong,” Severus explained to him in the abandoned Potions classroom. “It’s a subtle difference, but the efficacy of the whole plant being ground into the paste, not just chopping up the leaves nearly doubles—”
“Mortar and pestle.”
Severus’ lips curved into a smile, and he let out a quiet, incredulous laugh.
“Welcome back, Regulus.”
Regulus flashed him the closest thing to a grin he could muster and let out a small sigh of relief as the potion took hold. The open wounds still ached, which was not a good sign for how dire his situation was — needing two pain potions meant pretty significant damage — but it siphoned away enough of the stabbing, stinging agony. This was manageable. Taking another certainly wasn’t worth the risk.
“Back to when, exactly?” He frowned. “And how old are you now? Since I’ve been dead.” That’s absolutely insane.
“The ripe old age of thirty-six in the year of our Lord, one thousand nine hundred and ninety-six.”
Regulus let out a quiet laugh, then winced. “Merlin, Sev, go for a holiday, you look forty at least. Let Lily tell you what an idiot you are or something to bring you some bloody joy, mate.”
Severus’ face shuttered.
“I get it,” Lily grinned in one of her many futile efforts to get Reg to warm up to her. “Obnoxious older siblings are their own breed of stupid.”
“When?” he asked, shooting for something in the realm of gently.
“Two years after you,” Snape replied, voice quiet.
“So… ‘81?”
“Mm. The Dark Lord killed her and James and then mysteriously disappeared himself when he cast the Killing Curse at their child.”
Regulus froze. Relief and disbelief warred within him, along with an infernal, wicked hope which dared to bloom. “So it worked? He’s gone?” he whispered. Salazar, let him have died for something…
“He was gone, yes, for fourteen years. A year ago now he was brought back.”
Regulus closed his eyes, a new wave of despair crashing over him. Well, fuck.
Severus continued to take his measure; Reg didn’t know what he was looking for, but he had nothing to hide as far as this was concerned. If Severus was in a house with Lupin and Dumbledore, he’d switched sides at some point — if not before, then certainly after Lily Evans had been murdered by Voldemort.
“You defected, didn’t you? “Severus swung his legs gracefully to land in front of him and clasped his hands, resting his elbows on his knees. "And you aren’t foolhardy enough to get yourself killed for no reason, so what did you do?”
Regulus let out a humorless laugh. “Apparently a fat lot of nothing.”
“Reg—”
“Cast a muffliato," Reg instructed, glancing at the sleeping witch. He felt the magic ripple around him before speaking again.
“Do you know what a Horcrux is?”
Severus nodded solemnly. He seemed unsurprised.
“I’d volunteered Kreacher for a task and when he came back, Kreacher…” Reg bit back the rage and terror he’d felt at seeing the elf writhing and whimpering from the potion. “He’d been tortured, clearly. He talked about some sort of ritual, a murder, a cursed potion, and an island… eventually I put together what happened, that the Dark Lord had made one and hidden it there. So I had Kreacher take me back, except—”
“Oh, God,” Severus groaned, a hand dragging down his face. He only let slip his muggle phrases when he was truly upset, but Reg couldn’t say he was sorry. He wasn’t.
“You absolute idiot. Except you took the torturous potion because you’re a bloody martyr and you love that damn elf—”
“I do,” Reg admitted.
“Tell me what happened,” Severus commanded.
Regulus sighed. “We took the boat to the island. I had to order Kreacher to force the potion down my throat no matter what I begged or ordered after. It was… unpleasant,” he finished lamely. Like his insides were being twisted within him by a hand whose nails pierced his guts. “Then we found the locket. I made the replica with Kreacher — he guided me — but the longer the potion was in me, the more desperate the need for water… I was out of my mind, and once he was distracted finishing the fake, I crawled to the water. I got a sip.” His fingers bunched in the sheet.
Reg cleared his throat. “The water, it both cleared my mind… mostly, I guess, and it triggered the Inferi. Beforehand, I ordered Kreacher to take the locket and destroy it and leave me if necessary, that the locket had to be the priority. He did, I guess, and I…” He shuddered. He couldn’t help it. All those hands reaching for him, grabbing him, ripping him apart, the water, the cold, all of it…
“And you died,” Severus finished, his voice grounding Regulus. “You died to make the Dark Lord mortal.”
“Failing to make the Dark Lord mortal,” Regulus corrected. “If he was brought back, that means Kreacher wasn’t able to destroy it. I should have checked if he’d be able to before…” What did it take to destroy a Horcrux? Reg bit the inside of his lip. He hadn’t realized it’d be veritably indestructible, and he knew Kreacher would have done anything to follow the order. How many years had he felt like a failure, unable to complete the task, all due to Reg’s lack of foresight?
“It wasn’t that, necessarily. He wasn’t properly dead the first time.”
“Fuck, what does that even mean?” His mother would hex him for such a word, but she wasn’t here—
He glanced around the room, and his breath caught. Fuck, fuck, fuck… this was his bed, his room. He was home…
“Reg, what is it? Breathe,” Severus commanded, rising and perching at the edge of the bed.
“My…” His voice cracked with what he was sure sounded like pathetic amounts of horror.
But horror would be his new reality if his mother got even the barest hint of him betraying the Dark Lord. Not to mention if said Dark Lord found out, and — Merlin, she nearly worshiped Voldemort, if she gave him over—
“Walburga is dead, Reg,” Severus said sharply, eyes filled with understanding.
Regulus blinked. “Dead?”
“Yes.”
Dead. “When?”
“Seven or so years ago now.”
Dead. Regulus slumped, head falling into his hands. He worked to calm his pounding heart and ragged breathing, sending all the rising responses to Mother and dead away on mist into the forest of his mind. The only relevant piece for the moment was that she wasn’t a concern. “Oh. That’s, ah, helpful. I’m sure Sirius is thrilled.”
“About… about Sirius…” Severus began and Regulus sighed once more, peeking out from behind his hands.
“Doesn’t know I defected, horribly disappointed and disgusted with me, couldn’t be arsed to come?”
“He died, Reg.”
Regulus straightened up, his arms falling limply to his sides as he gaped at his friend.
Sirius?
An image of his older brother laughing, head thrown back and delighted, flashed through his mind. Something within him cracked.
“No…” Regulus shook his head, a near hysterical laugh wrenching its way out of him. “No. If I just survived… whatever the hell happened to me, death or whatever, then Sirius… it’s not possible.”
His mists ebbed and the grief flowed back into his conscious mind with vicious clarity as tears stung his eyes. A deluge of memories drifted forward, lurking. Reg grit his teeth. He quickly sunk into his magic and yanked, drawing the mists forth once again and shoving the feelings back.
“I’m sorry, but it is,” Severus said and Regulus hated the gentleness in his tone — gentle was for the weak, for the grieving. This couldn’t be possible.
“When? The war?” His voice broke and he cursed himself.
“No, though his fate wasn’t much better. He was convicted of giving away James and Lily’s location to Voldemort as their Secret Keeper and murdering Peter Pettigrew along with several muggles. He went to Azkaban for twelve years before he escaped, and his name was cleared after the fact. He died two weeks ago.”
His mists evaporated. Regulus blinked once. Twice. Then he was lurching to his feet, ignoring the pain shooting through his legs and hobbling to the door, throwing it open.
“LUPIN!” he roared. He wouldn’t have left. Regulus leaned heavily against the wall as he made his way to the banister, which he used to hold his weight as he limped down the stairs. His entire body screamed, but he was too angry to give a damn.
“LUPIN!” Regulus could hear voices below, along with another, higher voice.
Severus swore behind him.
Remus, much older and more weary than Regulus remembered him, strode towards him from the dining room, a dark-haired young man just behind him, when Regulus grabbed him by the shirt and slammed him into the wall.
“HEY!” the kid yelled but Regulus’ furious eyes remained on Lupin, whose lip curled.
“You let him rot in Azkaban?”
Lupin’s enraged face fell slack.
“You knew he would never betray them and you let them send him there?” he snarled. “I thought you lot were meant to be the heroes and you abandoned him in Azkaban?”
“Let him GO!” Neither Reg nor Lupin spared the kid a glance.
Lupin slumped against the wall. “I tried to testify, but…” he hesitated while Regulus pressed harder against his chest, ignoring the sting of his cuts. The young man’s furious gaze left Reg and snapped to Lupin, wide and fixed.
“You should have tried harder,” he hissed. “He kept your secret, he fought with you, he would have done anything for you, he bloody loved you, and—”
“My secret is secret no longer, though I am surprised you are already aware,” Remus replied steadily, visibly collecting himself, “but as I am a werewolf, I was neither permitted to give testimony to the Wizengamot, nor was there an actual trial. I couldn’t find a way to do anything.”
“Then you should have fucking tried harder!” Regulus spat.
“I should have,” Remus said softly, his eyes wise and somber and understanding, like he’d thought all of this before and arrived at the same conclusion that Reg had.
Tension seeped out of the air. Regulus deflated. Regulus hated it. Hated him .
“You said he died. How?” he asked anyone who would answer. His anger was fading to numb awareness.
“Bellatrix,” answered the young man standing off to the side, spitting her name. Regulus properly looked at him. A couple years younger than himself, probably, messy hair, olive skin, and green eyes…
“Holy fuck, are you James’ and Lily’s spawn?”
The kid’s eyes narrowed.
“Harry,” he sullenly introduced himself.
Regulus’ mind was whirring from new information and from seeing someone he knew hadn’t been born when he’d… died?... died… now nearly his own age.
The rest of what Harry said filtered through and his gaze grew flinty again.
“Bellatrix killed him?”
Mini-Potter’s lips flattened. “Cast a curse at him and he fell through the Veil in the Department of Mysteries.” He said this as if it were Reg’s fault — all clenched fists and accusing eyes behind ugly glasses — but the details of his brother’s death distracted him from the surly teen.
Regulus' arm fell to his side, releasing Lupin as the revelations ricocheted about his skull. Suddenly, the stretching of the wounds all across his body and the protest of injured muscles hit him, and he swayed with a wave of dizziness before centering himself. He needed… fuck, he didn’t know what he needed. He needed to occlude and get his shit together and figure out what was going on.
“Well that’s enough of that.” A stern, female voice came from behind him, followed by a tawny hand at his elbow. He glanced at it, feeling familiar, then to her; the witch with the wild curls and bronze eyes.
“You shouldn’t be standing,” she chided and he blinked at her. He looked at his arm, the Mark still stark against his skin, though it wasn’t the vivid black he was used to — and back to her.
Her own eyes were now fixed on his arm, but when she looked back to him she merely arched a stern brow at him, other hand coming to rest on her hips.
“He might as well eat while he’s down here. Apparently it’s been seventeen years since he’s had a meal,” Severus suggested, entering the room properly now that Reg didn’t have Lupin up against the wall, and Reg tried to sort his thoughts, to send them swirling with the mists to their respective places. But whether it was the pain potion, the grief, the shock — or all three — he couldn’t manage it.
“How am I here, by the way?” he asked as he was tugged toward the dining table.
Reg’s eyes darted over the fading wallpaper of their main dining and entertaining space; what had once been shimmering constellations in the night sky were now peeling, grey splotches. The table sat only six, the round table they used for only the family; it, too, had seen better days. Chips and warped wood created a texture he almost wanted to run his fingers against. Grimmauld looked wrong. Macabre, it had always been, but it had never been dingy.
“Your guess is as good as ours,” she answered as she gingerly pushed him into the seat. A particularly dicey gash on his arse stung smartly as he sat, but he kept his face impassive lest he be sent back to bed. Food sounded better than anything else right now and he had no idea what to expect going forward; he should get it while he could. He was, however, immensely grateful for the pain potion because this was all unpleasant enough.
“Sirius died two weeks ago and now you’re here. It doesn’t seem like a coincidence,” Harry said in a caustic tone and Regulus spared him another glance. He looked angry behind his round glasses and tousled hair.
“You knew my brother?” he asked, voice softer than he would have liked.
Harry responded with a sharp nod. “He’s my godfather.”
His voice held a reverence that struck Reg. Sirius as the boy’s godfather made sense at least. That was something James would do.
Merlin, he’d hated Potter. But this boy with Lily’s eyes who seemed to love or at least respect Sirius… he might be harder to hate.
“How’d you hitch a ride back to life on your brother’s soul?” Harry spat.
The witch — Granger? Was that it? — quickly scolded “ Harry! ”
Regulus corrected himself. It would be plenty easy to hate mini-Potter.
Reg started to bite back his protest; it’s not like it would do any good. Opinions were always already formed when it involved the House of Black. But Sirius was dead, and Regulus never had gotten the opportunity to tell the truth. So he took the chance.
“I don’t know how I’m here, but if it were a choice between the two of us, I’d have chosen Sirius.”
“That’s a lie! You’re a Death Eater!” Potter yelled.
“Am I?” Reg asked in faux shock, making a show of checking his arm while he brushed off his own ill-advised bout with honesty. “Well, damn, how’d that get there?”
Lupin sighed heavily.
Mini-Potter’s face screwed up in outrage. Or disgust. “Your whole family was wretched to him — you would have used him no problem!”
Reg’s jaw ticked.
“You know nothing of what went on in the House of Black,” Severus said, voice low and thrumming with threat as he came to stand behind Regulus’ chair. “Your godfather would never suggest Regulus would do something so low.”
The implications of their words took a moment to filter through, but when they did, they pierced him to his core.
That was how Sirius remembered me.
Treacherous tears stung his eyes; he occluded rapidly, forcing them away, dissipating into mist. So his brother hated him, he’d known that. It had been no secret.
No, only Regulus kept secrets.
“Here, eat,” the witch commanded and he flicked his eyes to hers. She frowned, seeming to notice the subtle signs of occlusion, which was frankly a sign he was doing a piss-poor job of it. He glanced down at the bowl of warm oatmeal, topped with cinnamon and berries. His stomach growled, but he couldn’t find the energy to lift his fork; it had all flown out of him.
“Harry’s just upset Sirius is gone,” she muttered in a quiet voice as she sat next to him. Her lips were pursed and she was staring resolutely at the placemat in front of her. That suited Regulus just fine.
He berated himself for being transparent enough for her to notice. He probably had to look a bit pathetic for her to speak words of comfort to a Death Eater. Even if they appeared to be dragged from her good conscience.
What an odd witch, to bother with it.
“The timing does seem suspicious,” Lupin said, sitting at the table as well. Mini-Potter followed, glaring alternately between Regulus and Sev. “But I doubt Regulus could have done anything to have returned from death. Someone else had to do it.”
Chapter 4: Chapter Three
Notes:
As always, a thousand thanks to Photon08 and MistressLynn!!!!
Chapter Text
“Mortal, can these bones live?”
I answered, “O Lord God, you know.”
Then he said to me, “Prophesy to these bones and say to them: O Dry bones, hear the Lord's word... I will cause breath to enter you, and you shall live. I will lay sinews on you and will cause flesh to come upon you and cover you with skin and put breath in you, and you shall live..."
—Ezekiel 37:3-6
Many pairs of eyes darted about, exchanging glances as the question made its way around the table. How was he alive, and who could have brought him back?
Severus sat, arching a brow at Lupin. “You have someone in mind, I assume?”
“Well… Walburga always did prefer one to the other, didn’t she?”
My lovely boy…
Dread slicked down his spine, making his breath uneven. Occlude. Focus.
Yes, Mother had a favorite.
“That does sound like the sort of vile blood magic she would know how to perform,” Severus admitted, a concerned eye on Regulus.
“It’d have to be blood magic, wouldn’t it?” Lupin asked, but his voice sounded far away as Regulus’ vision started to tunnel.
Reg tried to focus on the conversation and not the cold sweat beginning to gather at the nape of his neck. How was he here? How could he have really died and then lived again? What kind of magic could affect body, soul, and time?
“Well, it’s an unheard of spell or ritual, it doesn’t have to be anything,” Severus mused. “But it’s a candidate, certainly. A likely one.”
Mini-Potter huffed. “Even if it wasn’t him.” He thrust out an arm. “ What if it was Voldemort?”
Reg snorted. “I think you’re overestimating my importance to the Dark Lord.”
Lupin cocked his head. “Yeah, I’ve got at least five other prominent Death Eaters who come to mind.”
“Maksim Karkaroff,” Reg and Sev said at once. Lupin cringed but nodded. Maksim had been one of the first in Bulgaria to swear his family’s allegiance and he was deadly. Half-blood families were his main targets. He massacred the McTavishes, Altons, and even managed to take down Garnate Ollivander, known for being as brilliant with her wand as her brother was at crafting them. He’d also been the one to murder the wandmaker’s seven-year-old daughter. Crimes in Bulgaria? Who knew. When he was caught by a Prewett’s Avada in 1974, the Death Eaters had entered one of the few periods where the Order had an edge, and really only recuperated when Antonin Dolohov had emigrated and Voldemort let Bellatrix loose.
“And, assuming he wanted me alive again, which he’d have no reason to do — why not wait around to… use me, for whatever purpose,” Reg added. “If it were the Dark Lord, why let Kreacher bring me here?”
Mini-Potter frowned and had nothing to say to that. Reg tried not to be too pleased.
“If it’s the timing that’s suspicious, why two weeks? Why not immediately if they were linked somehow?” Granger asked.
“If my soul was traveling through the Veil, it could have taken time,” he mused. “You’re right, blood magic — that’s all it could be, really — would have acted immediately. Or perhaps my body had to… reconstitute itself.” He grimaced at the thought. Had he been fish food? Or did Inferi eat corpses? Had he been an Inferius?
He had to swallow down the bile that burned its way up his throat.
“Such magic is dark,” Lupin breathed. “It isn’t even meant to exist. It would have required… I mean, a lot of blood, if this is blood magic… surely not…”
Regulus sighed. Sirius had thought Remus’ stammering and wide eyes when his mind was overworking was cute. Reg disagreed. “Several human sacrifices,” he finished for him. “It would have taken several human sacrifices.” Their mother was certainly deranged enough to do it.
“Is it reversible?” Mini-Potter muttered, and Reg almost laughed while the proper adults of the table scolded him. Whether he meant to send Reg back to his grave or bring back Sirius — that was a thought worthy of James Potter himself. For her part, Granger seemed thoughtful, like she might just look into the arithmancy for that. Charming.
“I will silence you if you do not control yourself,” Severus hissed. Potter stared back defiantly.
“Neither of you would have agreed to sit for the binding,” Lupin pointed out forcefully, causing Sev’s attention to return to him.
The Potter kid’s eyes darted between all of them.
“I was certainly unconscious often enough,” Regulus muttered and the Potter kid apparently heard him because he gave him an assessing look, probably ready to murder him to see if Sirius returned. Reg resisted the urge to roll his eyes.
Granger leaned forward in her seat. “It also tends to be excruciating, from what I’ve read… unwilling soul magic, I mean,” she clarified. “She might have performed it with blood magic, but tethering their souls together like this…”
Regulus tilted his head towards hers. “It crosses the bounds into soul magic.”
An utter abomination, to alter their souls like that. Reg bit the inside of his cheek; nothing was fucking sacred. And why do it? To what end?
“If it is indeed a binding. But, given that, how would neither of you have noticed?” she reasoned.
He knew, but he ignored her and mercifully Lupin and Severus did, too. The only other real possibility was unintentional magic from the Horcrux or the enchantments around it or the cave, but that seemed unlikely at best.
Granger huffed in irritation at being ignored.
He glanced to Sev, Lupin, then back to Sev. “You said the Dark Lord is back,” Regulus began but realized he didn’t know which of his myriad of questions he wanted to ask first. He needed to think. Regardless of the how, he was alive. And he’d prefer to stay that way.
Attacking Lupin had been a poor decision; he was essentially an enemy to the Order and had no idea how he would be received. He could hope his outburst would count in his favor if they took into account his obvious distress on behalf of his brother, but otherwise, Reg needed to make himself useful, and quickly. Dying was not an experience he particularly wanted to repeat, but he suspected he would prefer it to Azkaban.
“Yes,” Lupin sighed. “Harry, Hermione, could you give us a minute, please?”
Hermione. That’s right. Hermione Granger. She joked about all the blood.
Mini-Potter scoffed, moving to protest, but Granger shook her head. “Remus, with all due respect, I think we deserve to be here for this conversation.”
“Except the Dark Lord has been playing with Potter’s mind through that blasted scar,” Severus sneered.
“That’s true, but he’s already seen Regulus. Perhaps teach us Occlumency so we can hide the information,” she suggested, and Regulus found himself intrigued, as apparently did Lupin, whose brows rose while part of his mouth twisted into a smile. “I know you… tried with Harry, Professor, but perhaps if I learn it I can instruct him from there?”
Ah, that was an opportunity.
“I can teach you,” Reg offered before he’d thought better of it, and the girl gave him a tight, tentative smile. He eyed Potter. Fuck it.
“You, too. Sirius would want me to help you, so if you can stomach it, I’ll teach you as well.”
Mini-Potter stared at him before letting out a hard breath, his nostrils flaring even as his shoulders relaxed just slightly. “It can’t go worse than the last time,” he said with a glare to Severus.
“Still, Potter cannot know of the information we’re going to discuss until we know his Occlumency is successful. This is nonnegotiable, given how poorly the last attempt at teaching him went,” Severus insisted, with a sneer in Mini-Potter’s direction.
“But—”
“He’s right, Harry,” Lupin said gently.
“How about a compromise? Let me stay and Harry go,” Granger offered. Potter appeared intrigued by that thought.
“Like you won’t immediately tell him behind closed doors?” Severus drawled, eyebrow arched skeptically.
Granger straightened beside him. “Professor, I understand the risks of Harry’s mind; I was at the Department of Mysteries, after all.”
Mini-Potter’s head snapped towards her, a look of utter betrayal in his eyes, his mouth tight with rage, but Granger continued, undeterred. “But the reality is that Harry is at the center of this war, and someone close to him should be kept abreast of what’s occurring. I understand you want to protect us, but that has never been an option for Harry. Or me and Ron once we became his friends. I’m of age in two months, anyway. It’s time for at least one of us to be kept in the loop concerning the broader struggle against Voldemort.”
Regulus made a mental note to inquire as to why Mini-Potter was so crucial to the war effort, the psychic link between him and the Dark Lord, and what occurred at the Department of Mysteries. Salazar, he’d missed a lot.
Severus looked down his nose at her, but Granger didn’t squirm under his sharp gaze, even tilted her chin up. He finally sighed. “Fine. I will settle for Granger alone should she agree to a magical contract dictating her silence on the matter until Potter’s Occlumency is considered safe by myself or Dumbledore, if he ever manages it. Agreeable?”
Sev drew out the last word, savoring each syllable as a taunt to the younger Potter, whose teeth were gritted while his face and neck turned blotchy and red in anger.
He stood, knocking his chair back. “None of this would have happened if you had gotten over yourself and taught me!” Mini-Potter yelled.
Sev barked out a cruel laugh. “You wouldn’t learn,” he bit back.
“How was—”
Potter was cut off as Severus made good on his threat to silence him. Granger shot to her feet in defense of her friend, but Sev spoke before she could.
“Take responsibility for your actions,” he sneered.
“None of what happened is Harry’s fault,” she hissed, hands on the table. She shot a softer look to her friend. “It’s one person’s fault, and it’s Voldemort’s. You two are terrible together, we get it. Teach me, and I will teach Harry. He learned a NEWT-level summoning charm at my instruction in fourth year. We can do this.”
Sev shot a look at Reg and he watched as his friend calmed; he was far more subtle than his students beside him. His breath merely steadied out. He fixed a cuff like nothing had happened.
“Regulus is an excellent Occlumens and teacher. If he can’t teach you, no one can. If you still want the contract, Ms. Granger, you may have it.”
Granger agreed, steadfastly ignoring Potter’s silent glare, as did Lupin, though he at least removed the silencing charm with a weary finite . Mini-Potter pouted but acquiesced, stalking out with his chair still on the ground and the door swinging violently behind him. Lupin cast silencing charms and turned to Severus, who had conjured parchment and quill and was writing the terms of the contract. When he handed it over to Granger, she scoffed indignantly and summoned Sev’s quill right out of his hand, crossing things out and making her own adjustments.
This happened twice more before they settled on the terms. Lupin pointed his wand at the contract and uttered the binding spell, at which point Granger and Severus both signed.
Lupin sighed as Reg felt the magic dissipate. “Right, then. Before we begin, I believe Dumbledore wanted to be a part of our discussion and he’s due any minute. He said he was coming by around nine to check on you—”
“Interrogate me,” Regulus corrected, and Lupin sighed again, pinching the bridge of his nose.
“Can’t it be both?”
Careful not to move his shoulder, Regulus shrugged slightly, allowing that. An uncomfortable silence took the room, which Reg took advantage of to eat. He cast a quick warming charm wandlessly… which brought up another issue. Merlin, his mind was everywhere on these potions.
“Kreacher,” he called, and the old elf popped in, moving quickly to hug Regulus’ leg. His overwhelming unease let up slightly as he patted the old elf’s back, even as the pressure made his leg throb.
“Master! Kind and wonderful Master, what can Kreacher do for Master Regulus the Resurrected?”
Regulus’ eyes widened as he stared in mute horror.
Granger let out a chortle. “Regulus the Resurrected,” she wheezed as she began laughing in earnest. Severus was smiling in his way and even Lupin let out a chuckle.
“Um, first, please never call me that again,” he began, and when Kreacher looked ready to wail, he cut in, “but thank you so much for coming to rescue me, you saved my life. Resurrection or no, I was dying fast, so thank you Kreacher,” he rushed out. He’d been friends with the elf a long time; he knew how to divert him. That, and it really had been a near-thing. Kreacher had always been there, patching him up, but this time it had been the difference between dying again and another shot at life.
Kreacher was still sniffling. “It was Kreacher’s honor to save Master Regulus. It hurt Kreacher, it did, to leave Master before!”
Regulus cleared his throat. “Right, sorry about that. Any chance you have my wand?” he asked with a wince. He couldn’t very well waltz up to Ollivander to get a new one, could he? His existence would have to be kept secret lest the Dark Lord find out what he’d taken. And he wasn’t sure how to deal with Kreacher’s obvious distress about the choice he’d made to save the elf instead of himself. He didn’t regret it.
But Kreacher disapparated and popped back with his wand – acacia wood, ten and three-quarters inches, dragon heartstring core. Kreacher placed it in Regulus’ hands reverently. Magic flared within him as he curled his fingers around the wood; his shoulders relaxed and his breath came easier.
His mother was dead, his wand was back. If he could eliminate the Dark Lord and convince Dumbledore he wasn’t worth tossing in Azkaban, Regulus might actually have a shot at a future worth living.
“Kreacher, were you able to destroy the locket?”
“What locket?” Granger insisted, but before Reg could answer her, Kreacher shook his head and let loose a wail; Regulus bit back a sigh.
“Kreacher tried, Master! Kreacher hammered, vanished, burned, cursed - everything Kreacher could think of but the necklace could not be destroyed. Kreacher gave it to Mistress and Mistress kept it,” he sniffled.
“That isn’t your fault, Kreacher, thank you for trying,” Regulus murmured, and the old elf looked at Regulus with an adoration that made him angry. It had likely been seventeen years since anyone had treated Kreacher with a modicum of respect; unfortunate, but realistic. Their old relationship was probably miraculous to the little elf.
Or maybe the miracle was that he was here at all, given he’d been quite dead.
Still bonkers.
“What I died for,” he finally answered.
The curious witch’s eyes narrowed in confusion.
A terrible thought occurred to Reg. “Kreacher, is it still here?”
Kreacher’s ears flapped. “It is secure, Master.”
Reg let out a breath of relief. He lowered his voice. “Then it stays there. Bring it to no one but me, Kreacher.”
Kreacher’s distress turned to keen understanding. He nodded once.
The floo sounded from the parlor. Albus Dumbledore walked into the room wearing his preferred dusky purple robes, and his blue eyes seemed kinder; perhaps age had softened the greatest wizard of the century and asset for the Order.
Or perhaps this was what those on the good side saw regularly. Reg certainly wouldn’t have known. Even as a child, Dumbledore’s eyes had held more caution than delight the moment the hat called out ‘Slytherin.’
Everyone greeted the wizard as he sat.
He paused once his eyes landed on Granger. “Ms. Granger, I’m afraid I have to ask you to leave for this conversation.”
She tilted her chin up defiantly. “Headmaster, with all due respect, I deserve to be here. I am to be taught Occlumency to keep the information secure. I am nearly of age, I’ve already seen Regulus, and I’ve already done battle. The three of us are always at the heart of any movements by Voldemort, and at least one of us deserves to know what’s going on.”
Dumbledore frowned. “I understand your desire, Ms. Granger, but the fact remains this is direly critical information and we cannot treat it lightly.”
“You know I wouldn’t treat it as such. You trusted me enough to give me a time-turner as a third year. You can trust me with this.”
Regulus nearly gaped . A time-turner? At thirteen?
“I’ve already signed a magical contract with Professor Snape stating that I will not disclose the information shared with Harry unless or until his Occlumency is declared sound by both you and Professor Snape,” she added.
“You did what?” Dumbledore asked with deceptive calm. His eyes were on Severus, not Granger.
“Ms. Granger is correct. They were eleven when danger started finding them, but they are nearly adults now, particularly Ms. Granger. Given the immaturity of Potter and Weasley, she’s the one with the closest thing to good judgment those idiots possess, and if it keeps the other two in line, then so long as she doesn’t share that information, it’s a gain to us. If she can’t master Occlumency, we obliviate her.”
Granger sputtered next to him. “Obliviate!?”
“It won’t be necessary. I’ll teach you,” Reg reassured her in a low voice. She’d saved his life, he could make sure her mind wasn’t violated. She met his gaze with wide eyes and nodded. Her fist clenched in her lap.
Dumbledore’s brows rose. “And you signing a magical contract with real, magical consequences with a sixteen-year-old was a wise choice?”
“I understand your concern, Albus, but this is not the most dangerous thing she’s done this month,” Lupin cut in, and Regulus filed the interaction away. In a move unthinkable before Reg died (honestly, what the fuck) — Lupin had defended Severus.
“It’s time to share some secrets,” Severus said, black eyes fixed on Dumbledore’s, which bugged out at that statement.
“There is a deep irony in that,” Dumbledore remarked, tone severe.
Severus had the gall to smirk. “I’m aware. But Ms. Granger is the brightest witch of her age for a reason. She’s going to be central to the war; why deny it or pretend her age is of any great consequence? We may have wanted to keep them out of it, but Regulus is here, she’s seen him. She’ll have to know eventually, what harm is it to do it now? This way she has to learn Occlumency. We can help her, Albus.”
Reg glanced at Granger, whose jaw was open in a bit of a dumb fish look that didn’t quite fit someone titled “brightest witch of her age.”
“Hermione has always shown remarkable maturity, intelligence, and skill, and she does have a point. Trouble seems to find Harry whether we hope to protect him or not. Perhaps it is best for Hermione to be aware,” Lupin added.
Dumbledore turned to Lupin. “You bound it?”
“I did,” he replied, chin tilting up slightly like a scolded child despite Lupin’s age. “What harm will it do, Albus? We need them alive and whole, and if we give them the ability to react well, those odds increase. It’ll be them in the end, we all know it.”
Reg glanced between Lupin and Severus, working in accord. The future held wonders, it seemed.
Dumbledore gave them one of his characteristic pregnant pauses, mouth tight, as if he was about to say something magnificent, then sighed, “Very well, Ms. Granger. You have always exceeded expectations. Let us hope you do so again.”
“Thank you, Professor.”
“So as it stands, some believe you were defecting when you died…” Dumbledore began, turning the full weight of his attention onto Regulus.
“More like committing pretty serious treason,” Regulus corrected before mentally kicking himself, and Sev snorted. He’d been mouthy today, thanks to the pain potion. Lupin looked at Regulus, intrigued, as did Dumbledore. Granger’s eyes were cautious.
“Oh?”
Reg shifted his gaze from Dumbledore to Lupin. Could the werewolf occlude? How safe was this secret if he shared it with this whole table? Granger would learn, but Lupin?
“Not to be… insubordinate, but you are comfortable giving all the people at this table the highest level of access to war intelligence?”
Dumbledore hummed in thought and turned to Lupin.
“Remus, my friend. Are you willing to be obliviated of this conversation should it reveal information to which you are not to be privy?”
Lupin frowned, but nodded.
Regulus sighed, rubbing his eyes, and quickly recounted what he’d told Severus earlier that morning.
When he finally looked at the others, they simply sat there, stunned. “Yes, it was wonderful finding out I died for nothing, thank you for asking,” he said with false cheer before wincing. Fucking potions. Only Dumbledore chuckled.
“What exactly is a Horcrux? I’ve not heard of that before,” Granger inquired.
“It is a method of breaking off a piece of one’s soul and storing it in an object,” Severus answered and Granger’s brows furrowed. Lupin’s too.
“His obsession with immortality — the Philosopher’s Stone was just a part of it. The Horcrux means he could be perpetually resurrected,” she breathed, awe in her voice. She shot Regulus an assessing look.
Merlin, the Philosopher’s Stone was real?
“How are you aware of these?” Lupin asked, eyes narrowed, and Sev smirked with a nonchalant shrug.
“Severus has assisted me with this before,” Dumbledore said, effectively ending their combative staring contest before it began.
Lupin’s frown deepened. “Before… so he—”
“He made more than one,” Severus interrupted with a glance at Regulus.
Reg’s own brows drew in. “How many? If more than one is possible, is there even a limit?” he asked, frustration and horror mounting.
“We know at least the one you found is destroyed,” Lupin offered, and Regulus shook his head.
“Unfortunately, no. It was the locket I asked Kreacher if he’d destroyed. He wasn’t able to. I hadn’t realized he wouldn’t be able to finish what I started.”
“So Horcruxes can only be destroyed in a particular way?” Granger asked. “And we need to discover what that way is.”
Regulus resisted the urge to let his head fall back and groan, but only barely. “In hindsight, a pretty glaring oversight in the plan.”
“Beyond their destruction, we need to figure out how many and where, as well as make sure he remains unaware we’re looking so that he doesn’t create more,” Severus cut in. “If you’re up to it, Regulus, their Occlumency lessons need to start today.”
Regulus nodded. He wanted nothing more than to sleep and ignore the nearly consuming ache of his body, but Sev was right. If there were several Horcruxes, they needed to make sure no one knew they were hunting them before their fight escalated exponentially. He had pain potion; he could sit here and teach.
“We know of a diary and a ring, but we suspect there are others. I have a suspicion of someone who can offer a memory which would illuminate the question of how many, and one, the diary, has been destroyed,” Dumbledore added.
“Wait… the diary, is it the one Mr. Malfoy gave Ginny to open the Chamber of Secrets?” Granger asked. “The one that possessed her?”
Regulus’ lips curled. Malfoy had been such a slimy prick. It seemed Abraxas had not improved with age.
“Yes, that diary,” Severus replied.
“So basilisk fangs? That’s how Harry destroyed it in the Chamber of Secrets,” she offered and Regulus furrowed his brow.
“Do I want to know what you got up to in a supposedly mythical chamber?” he asked quietly.
Granger graced him with a tentative smile and launched into a retelling of the Chamber of Secrets, its monster, and the diary of a young Tom Riddle. “I wasn’t around for the more exciting bits, but that’s what Harry and Ron told me.”
“Merlin,” he muttered. The Dark Lord had a name, and it wasn’t a wizarding one. He nearly laughed. He’d known the blood purity obsession was merely a pragmatic move and not an ideological one—
“I will continue pursuing the memory,” Dumbledore interjected, rising, and Reg refocused as his eyes followed the older man. “For now, Mr. Black, do rest up. I would like to take the Horcrux off your hands.”
Reg straightened. There was a long beat of silence as he frantically organized his thoughts, how to play the pliable but firm turncoat. “With all due respect, Headmaster, you didn’t die for it. Seventeen years is a long time. I trust myself to see to its destruction, but anyone else… times change. People change. It won’t leave Grimmauld Place, of that I can assure you.”
Without the Horcrux, he had nearly zero leverage; at least this way he could buy himself time to ingratiate himself, prove useful in other ways before handing it over to be destroyed.
Reg wasn’t sure what Dumbledore was thinking, but in a bout of what could only be insanity — he smiled at him.
“Clever, Mr. Black. The Order needs clever. I suppose you won’t be going far, anyhow. I trust I do not need to impress upon you how important it is that you keep the locket secure, or that you remain hidden within Grimmauld as well.”
Regulus nodded. The Dark Lord did not appreciate defection, and if it came out why and how he had died, their edge in searching for the Horcruxes would be gone. And, while likely not quite as important to Dumbledore, Reg would be tortured to insanity if the Death Eaters got ahold of him.
“If you’re feeling able, begin instructing Ms. Granger and Mr. Potter in the finer points of Occlumency. I will speak with Harry about accessing the rest of the basilisk fangs when the students return for the fall term, at which point we will destroy all the Horcruxes we have found to date. Hopefully, we will add to their number soon.”
Dumbledore turned to Lupin. “Remus, do you believe you should be aware of this information?”
Regulus turned to Lupin in mild surprise. He was getting a choice?
“I believe for now, yes. At such a time as missions increase and the possibility of my capture becomes more relevant, perhaps obliviation will be necessary. I know basic Occlumency but not enough. I’ll work on it, certainly,” he glanced at Regulus and he released a slow, measured breath, his nostrils flaring. “But a certain number of people need to be aware of Regulus and what the children know to best protect them.”
Reg’s nose wrinkled at the thought of teaching Lupin, though given his perilous situation, he probably wouldn’t be able to refuse if asked.
Dumbledore acquiesced to the werewolf with a small smile before turning back to Reg. “Eventually we will need to discuss how to proceed with the house. It would cause suspicion if suddenly Grimmauld were to no longer be the headquarters for our Order, and yet, if you are to remain here, you will need to tap into the wards. In a few days when you are in better health, we shall discuss this.”
Regulus bowed his head in deference. He hadn’t known it belonged to the Order now, but it wasn’t surprising Sirius would have done such a thing with the property he’d loathed.
“I am pleased to know the Dark did not win your true allegiance, Mr. Black,” Dumbledore smiled again. “I hope you will continue to fight against it.”
Regulus slowly inclined his head a third time. A trade — his freedom for his service. Regulus had made such a trade before, when he was sixteen and desperate for anything that gave him some semblance of control over his life, his magic, his place in the world.
Now he knew better, but he’d already chosen his side. He’d chosen the moment he preferred death to his Dark Lord.
Dumbledore left, and Regulus rubbed his eyes. He’d been awake only a couple hours and already he was desperate for a nap.
“Kreacher?” he called softly.
The elf reappeared with a pop. “Yes, Master?”
“Would you bring me a cup of—”
The elf was gone and back before he finished, holding a steaming cup of coffee with cream, just the way he liked it. His lips twitched up.
“Thanks, Kreacher.”
He felt eyes on him as he took a sip and turned to find Granger staring at him. “What?”
“You… you’re polite to him,” she said, something like shock or confusion in her voice. Regulus stiffened.
You will not treat that animal like a wizard!
Regulus shook himself. Merlin, he needed to get out of this house. He’d left the day he graduated Hogwarts under the guise of being more available for the Dark Lord.
“Please don’t be offended, I’m… delighted, actually, to see it. Even Sirius was rude to him,” Granger continued, and it was his turn to stare.
Delighted? “He’s a friend,” he finally said, unsure.
She nodded, a small smile on her face. “Precisely.”
She turned to Severus and Lupin. “Will you two send Harry in for Occlumency lessons? Regulus shouldn’t move too much,” she suggested, and Regulus blinked in surprise at the consideration.
So, a Horcrux hunt and teaching Occlumency to a kid who thought he was evil scum? And Merlin, who knew exactly what Dumbledore wanted with him.
He supposed it beat being dead.
Chapter 5: Chapter Four
Notes:
As usual, all my love and gratitude to Photon08 and MistressLynn! And we're all clear for content warnings on this one.
Chapter Text
“A man is like a novel: until the very last page you don't know how it will end. Otherwise it wouldn't even be worth reading.”
― Yevgeny Zamyatin
“So, Occlumency,” Hermione began with a warning look to the scowling teenager. Harry was obviously going to try to weasel information out of her, but she’d signed the contract, and — the part he would hate the most — she agreed with the adults on this one. The scar and the link between Voldemort had been used to deadly effect and she couldn’t, wouldn’t risk that again.
When she’d awoken this morning to Regulus making a jibe at Snape’s age, Hermione feigned continued unconsciousness. She’d hoped to hear some of what Snape seemed to think was worthwhile about the Death Eater at death’s door — though, frankly, she wasn’t sure she much trusted a character assessment from Snape of all people .
But Regulus had indeed surprised her; the hesitant relief at the thought of Voldemort’s demise before he had Snape cast the muffliato was intriguing (note to self: learn that spell). It was enough to pique her curiosity, at any rate.
Hermione peeked at him from behind her hair, evaluating him once more. It was a bit hard to believe that the young man sagging in exhaustion at her side had possessed the energy to throw Remus against a wall in rage. His willpower was something, to power through all of this.
Hermione winced. She needed to sort through all this. But “this” wasn’t finished; it was rolling right into a lesson. With a resurrected, repentant, rogue Death Eater as her instructor.
“Right.” Regulus nodded, interrupting her reverie.
She found Harry had seated himself across from her and was looking at Regulus, unimpressed. It was hard to blame him, given his previous lessons with Snape, but she shot him an encouraging smile nonetheless. Harry made a face at her in reply. Hermione responded in kind. Hopefully that meant he wasn’t too angry.
Or, she sighed quietly to herself, more likely he thought she’d come up with some clever way around the enchantment. Honestly. Usually she followed the rules. Unless a certain someone’s life was at stake.
“There are several elements to Occlumency, but essentially it is the use of your magic to categorize, hide, and morph your mind as necessary. There’s an element of control and patience to Occlumency that can make it difficult to master, but otherwise it’s fairly straightforward.”
“You’re making a particularly difficult branch of magic sound easy,” Hermione noted, dubious, but Regulus shrugged.
“I was never a great student, and I mastered it.”
Hermione frowned. Regulus seemed rather bright to her, and — with his explanation of events around Voldemort and discovery of the Horcrux — she’d imagined a potential ally in him to help her learn about the Horcruxes, but perhaps she was mistaken. She’d found few as committed to learning as she was. Definitely a negative—
Hermione brightened and began a mental tally. One point in the negative column. Perhaps this would help her keep track of the mountain of data she was accruing this morning. She added it as a point against him in her ongoing tally on the Death Eater.
“The first step is to access your mind with your magic, which can be tricky,” he continued. “You know the feeling when you pick up your wand, like your core is channeling through it?”
Hermione and Harry both nodded.
“Close your eyes, think of that feeling,” he instructed. “Slow your breathing; you need to center yourself in your body and magic.”
Hermione closed her eyes and did as he instructed. At first, her mind wandered. It bounced around all the new things she’d learned in the past hour. She shifted in her seat. Scratched her elbow. At his suggestion, she started counting her breaths until she felt she was in a rhythm, settling deep into her body. She heard Regulus instructing Harry in a low voice to count as well, explaining not to empty his thoughts but rather to focus them on his magic and his body. She tried that, too. After several false starts, where she cycled through a) thinking she’d gotten it, then b) in her rush of pride realizing she’d booted herself out again — her awareness finally shifted to flutter atop her focused, corporeal consciousness. Thoughts hummed in her blood, glancing off her bones.
Her magic pulsed, thrumming with energy. As a child, she hadn’t known what it was, this fizzy drink that ran through her veins; she’d imagined it as bright, a mixture of blues, pinks, and purples sparkling inside her. She reached. It danced.
Hermione smiled.
“Have you channeled your core?”
Regulus’ voice filtered through, like sunlight underwater, and she nodded slowly. The motion caused waves and ripples through the muted light, gently lulling against the shore of her skin.
“Good. Now imagine you’re entering your mind; what do you see?”
Hermione, buoyed by her effervescent magic, rode the waves to a door, opening it to find…
A laugh escaped her. “Godric, I’m predictable.”
“It’s a library, isn’t it?” she heard Harry ask, eyes still closed.
“A glorious one,” she replied happily, her voice humming in her skull as she surveyed the massive floor-to-ceiling shelves within her mind. Warmth radiated from the room, reminiscent of the Hogwarts library, with rich woods and red overstuffed armchairs dotting the open spaces and a roaring fireplace. A large table with chairs sat between the stacks for perusing and studying.
“Potter, have you accessed yours?”
“Yes,” he breathed, and she wondered what it was, but Harry didn’t volunteer it. She could pester him later.
“Very good, both of you. Now, what you’re seeing is an illusion of your mind; from here, you’ll need to organize your thoughts and memories. For Granger, she has a built-in form of organization with her books. Potter, you’ll need to create a system if your mind hasn’t given you one.”
She could hear Harry’s frown in his voice. “If it doesn’t, do you have any suggestions?”
“Some use filing cabinets, drawers, or boxes.”
“What do you use?” she found herself asking.
“Trees.”
Hermione leaned forward in interest, bracing herself against the table. Then she frowned. “Bugger,” she muttered, back in the dilapidated dining room.
“That’s alright, you’re doing very well for your first time,” Regulus told her. Hermione gave him an attempt at a smile in return, but it might have been a grimace. Returning to her body meant returning to the stiffness of her muscles. Chairs, let it be known, were not suited for ideal sleep.
“Will you tell me later about the trees? That sounds fascinating,” she asked.
His brows raised. “It’s not as interesting as it sounds, but yes,” he demurred.
She shrugged lightly before settling in; she’d be the judge of that. Closing her eyes, she once again accessed her magic and then her mind.
Regulus guided them through siphoning a memory and storing it within their system of organization.
“How is it so slippery? It’s not even really real!” she huffed.
Reg coughed delicately into his hand and Hermione shot him a scowl.
It wasn’t until his dark brows arched and she met his silver eyes that she realized she’d evicted herself from the mindscape once again.
By the time she finally extricated the memory, sweat had made her shirt damp. But now, the day McGonagall had visited to explain her magic, clear as if she’d just heard the woman’s steady knock against her door, rested in a leather-bound book. It sat in a place of honor in the middle of a table, to encourage her when she tried for her next one. She opened her eyes with a groggy blink.
“You’re a much better teacher than Snape,” Harry complimented. “I made more progress today than I did in weeks with him.”
Regulus gave Harry a solemn nod while Hermione rolled her shoulders. “I have to say, I’m surprised he became a professor.”
“He just kept telling me to empty my emotions,” Harry muttered sourly and Regulus paused, cocking his head in thought.
“You may want to present yourself as empty of emotion, eventually. But it’s also possible to distract with emotions that differ from the ones you hope to hide, and that can often be the better tactic. If you had trouble with his method, perhaps doing a bit of diversion will work better for you.”
Harry frowned thoughtfully.
Hermione’s eyes flitted to the clock, the hands straight at attention on the eleven. She knew it to be an hour slow — it irked her constantly — but Kreacher rejoiced in leaving it as it was. They had practiced for over two hours.
“I didn’t realize how long we were in there — are you alright? Do you need to lie down, or are you hungry again? I’m starving,” she admitted, looking over Regulus. Thanks to Dolohov, she knew just how taxing a curse or cursed wound could be; she still got the occasional twinge from the purple scar on her ribs. He seemed weary, in the tightness of his eyes, and his pale skin was particularly wan, but he waved her off.
“Yeah, who knew sitting around doing nothing could be so draining,” Harry agreed, calling for Kreacher.
Kreacher appeared, grumbling, but Harry ignored it. “Kreacher, would you please fetch us some lunch?”
She knew the manners were for her benefit, for while Harry valued house elves, he had little to no patience for Kreacher himself. But he tried, for her, and she appreciated that.
The elf reappeared with a hearty lunch of succulent roast chicken, golden-crisp potatoes, and roasted Brussel sprouts in some sort of delectable smelling sauce. Hermione gaped. Yesterday he’d burnt their toast on purpose. “Kreacher, this looks amazing!” she gushed, beaming at the crotchety elf. But he had eyes only for Regulus, whose full lips were quirked into a half-smile.
“Thanks, Kreacher,” he said in that soft, velvety tone of his. She wondered if that was how he usually spoke or if his battered vocal cords needed the softer sound.
The group tucked in, all reasonably famished, and after several minutes, Hermione made good on her request for information about his organizational system.
“How do the trees work?”
Regulus swallowed and took a sip of water. His hand shook, and Hermione frowned.
“After you eat, bed,” she said sternly.
Regulus turned bleary eyes on her before nodding. “My mindscape is a forest,” he answered. “I know it intimately, so I can tell the difference between each tree. I imbue each one, each leaf if necessary, with a different memory. It’s exceedingly difficult for anyone invading my mind to find what they’re looking for.”
Hermione blinked. That was brilliant; the subtleties between two trees of the same species would be near impossible to an invading Legilimens . How vast was the forest? He could get so specific the leaves were different? How long would that have taken—
“That’s clever,” Harry said, startling her from that train of thought. Hermione narrowed her eyes at him across the table. He was being a bit too agreeable.
Regulus hesitated. “Thank you.” She didn’t miss how his brow furrowed, if only for a breath, before his features had smoothed themselves again. He’d noticed, too.
They fell into silence, Hermione reviewing the steps of Occlumency they‘d just learned, committing it to memory. Regulus was right, conceptually it wasn’t all that difficult — at least, not the way he’d explained it — but the challenge lay in the execution. Remaining in her mindscape while isolating a memory and tucking it into its book felt like trying to grasp water with her fingers.
And that would be times hundreds (thousands?) of memories. She bit back a groan at the prospect of how long that was going to take.
“Well you”—she motioned to Regulus—“need more healing, let’s get you upstairs. Will you allow yourself to be assisted rather than storming angrily and hobbling the whole way this time?” Hermione chided, quirking an eyebrow.
Regulus blushed.
Death Eaters, blushing. How banal.
She almost snorted as she tucked a curl behind her ear. And Muggleborns scolding Death Eaters for not taking better care of themselves. How mad!
“They left my brother in Azkaban, I was justifiably angry,” he grumbled.
Hermione let out an exasperated sigh. This was confusing.
Harry looked at him, assessing. “How are you feeling?”
Hermione and Regulus both turned to him, stunned. Harry squirmed under their wide eyes, but Hermione quickly relented. Hopefully, it was an olive branch. At minimum, they needed Regulus — he was their ticket into being taken more seriously by the Order, and on top of that, he presented access to the arcane Occlumency.
“Um, fine. Been better, obviously, but—” Regulus shrugged slightly. She offered him a hand and his eyes flicked from her hand to her face and back before he took it. He winced as he rose, and she gave his hand a squeeze in sympathy. He moved slowly, allowing her to take some of his weight; though his face betrayed little, every so often his hand would spasm around hers.
“Professor, could you look over Regulus?” Hermione reluctantly called out, unsure where Snape had gotten off to. Perhaps they should’ve levitated him again.
“I’m fine,” Reg protested, out of breath and sweat beading on his brow, the grip on her hand tight.
Hermione scoffed at him. Boys. She steadfastly ignored her own past protests of I’m fine, I can return to classes, when she was in the infirmary just recently.
“Last night you were nearly torn apart,” she reminded him. “Even with magic, your body can’t recuperate that quickly from something so traumatic. You’ll need several more healing sessions. I frankly can’t believe you’re up and moving.”
“That last bit would be because he’s a terrible patient,” Snape commented from atop the stairs. Her nostrils flared at the sight of him.
“That’s not true,” Regulus muttered and Snape arched an eyebrow.
“Really? The quidditch match against Ravenclaw your fourth year when you had broken how many bones at practice? And yet there you were on the pitch the next day.”
Regulus gave a pained grin that didn’t reach his eyes.
“We won, it was worth it.”
Snape sighed. “You see my point, Ms. Granger.”
Hermione chuckled nervously, still unsure what to do with the Potions professor being remotely amenable. He’d acknowledged her skill and her ability, but still didn’t trust her enough to forego the contract. He’d both advocated for her and threatened to obliviate her, all in the same breath.
Her jaw clenched as she remembered that. Like hell he’d play with her mind.
She flexed her arm to keep Regulus stable as he wobbled. There he was — the one who ought to be her greatest enemy, or at best, a reluctant ally, the one with the Mark on his arm — yet he was the one to promise it wouldn’t happen, that he’d teach her well enough. She’d ensure he did, of course, and she’d study and excel as usual. But it still surprised her, his quiet reassurance.
And really, Professor Snape ought to take that as rather damning evidence on his character.
They were just cresting the top of the stairs when Hermione noted the empty master bedroom that was much closer than Regulus’ room down the hall.
“We could move you into this bedroom so you don’t have to walk so far,” Hermione mentioned.
Regulus tensed. “I can make it,” he said, voice firm.
Hermione frowned. “It’s no trouble.”
“I can make it,” he repeated and kept his eyes straight ahead, focused on his destination.
Hermione sighed at his stubbornness; another Black family trait, it seemed. Snape attempted to keep pace with them for a while before giving up and striding to the appointed bedroom.
“I think I preferred storming angrily,” Reg gasped out once they were halfway down the hall.
Hermione snorted. “Adrenaline’s a powerful drug.”
Reg glanced at her, curious, and Hermione went ahead and explained the hormone (since wizards were hopelessly behind on scientific discovery). He listened attentively, and by the time she was done, they’d reached his room.
“Take your shirt off,” Snape instructed Regulus as she eased him onto the bed. He winced and obeyed. Hermione’s heart stuttered. The chaotic slashing lines, each one cutting deep into his muscles, created a grotesque portrait across the canvas of his pale skin.
“Well, you’d probably like privacy,” she began, backing toward the door.
Snape rolled his eyes. “I thought you were hoping to learn healing, Ms. Granger?”
She paused. “I am, yes.”
Her professor regarded her and his lips twitched upward. “Then let’s aid you in that endeavor, shall we?”
Hermione certainly wasn’t going to turn down the opportunity, but she was starting to wonder if they ought to ensure Snape wasn’t the victim of polyjuice.
“How likely am I to look like I was sliced and diced for life?” Regulus asked with a grimace as Snape tossed him a potion. He glanced at the label and then drank it obediently.
“A few will certainly scar, but overall we will have to wait and see how the dittany takes,” Snape answered.
Hermione drew closer, settling into her inquisitive mode to ignore the part of her that wanted to throw up a little at how brutalized his body was. His story that culminated in his death flashed through her mind; this was no clean, storybook sacrifice he’d made. It was pain-filled grey eyes, almost-blue lips from hypothermia, racking coughs to free his lungs of water, and blood, tinged black.
Snape had removed the curse and gotten most of the cuts to close enough to no longer be life-threatening, and the dittany had helped — but they were still deep and painful looking.
“Merlin,” Hermione muttered. “I have no idea how you moved.”
“Reckless disregard for his well-being,” Snape said at the same time Regulus replied, “Pain potion and adrenaline?”
“And you sat there, teaching us! You should have said something!” Hermione scolded, tugging at her hair.
Regulus tipped his head back. “You needed to learn.”
“Focus, Ms. Granger,” Snape drawled.
Hermione grimaced. “Right. I suppose what I mean is thank you. For teaching us anyways.”
He blinked up at her, but she was done potentially wasting a rare chance to prepare herself for whatever their next near-death experience with Harry would be.
Magical healing was incredible, but it had limits. That’s what she had read, anyway, but in practice, she’d never really seen it. Healing drew on energy from the patient's physical stamina and the healer’s magical core, both of which were finite resources; as a result, only so much could be done.
Broken bones? Easy. Stomachache? Insignificant. Fixing teeth? Quite manageable.
But Regulus had been ripped to shreds of skin by Inferi, and each of those wounds was cursed. It made sense Snape would need her help today, really. It was unlikely he could heal Regulus with only his own core, given the extent of the damage and how much magic he’d used the night before.
Hermione frowned as she drew closer. “Should we have stitched some of these?”
“If they weren’t cursed, that would have been correct,” Snape instructed, drawing up a chair. “But because they were, we needed to let the dittany do its work further into the wound. I’m going to do another round of the spell I did last night, which I will teach you after applying more dittany. Then we will assess if any of the lacerations require stitching. If so, I will teach you that spell as well.”
Conflict raged within her. On the one hand, she’d be lying if she said she didn’t want the affirmation of all her professors — even him. On the other, he’d just threatened to have her obliviated, so…
She indulged a brief fantasy of imperius-ing Snape to give 1,000 points to Gryffindor, and parroted a polite, “Thank you, Professor.”
He had her describe the wounds, advising her on ways to know if remnants of the curse remained. Hermione gathered her curls and tied them in a knot on the top of her head to keep her hair from sticking to the dittany when he proffered the jar.
“I can apply it, you don’t have to—” Regulus began to protest.
“Nonsense.” Hermione folded her leg beneath her and sat beside him, beginning the process with a gash running from his right shoulder, near the neck, down his pectoral. Hermione gulped as she gingerly dabbed dittany into the wound.
The cost of what he’d done to help defeat Voldemort was laid grim and bare before her. Did that earn him forgiveness? It was one thing to learn from him, to tacitly accept his presence and what it gave her, but could she ever trust someone who’d been willing to accept the Mark? Could he be a proper member of the Order without that trust?
“So you’re the brightest witch of your age?” Regulus asked and she looked up in surprise.
“It’s been said about me.” She shrugged, despite internally preening.
“That clever, are you?”
Hermione winked and he huffed a little laugh; she moved to the third gash.
“You said adrenaline was a hormone and how it reacts in the body, but… what are hormones in general?” he asked.
She added a point in his favor for inquiring about muggle science and explained the role of hormones, along with some of the more common ones. She was no expert, but her parents did drill her over the summers in some of the subjects Hogwarts didn’t cover. ( It’s biology, honestly, that curriculum is nearly negligent! — Dr. J. Granger, DDS.)
It took her the better part of an hour to apply the dittany to all his wounds on his torso and arms and Hermione marveled again that he’d lived at all, let alone been up and walking. The wounds — mostly open — had yet to scab, and his skin was scarlet latticework.
“The words are vulnera sanentur, but there’s a proper cadence to the spell,” Snape instructed once she’d finished.
“It’s like a song,” Hermione murmured, and indeed Snape spoke the words gently, like a caress, so it almost made a simple melody going up on the second syllable of both words.
Snape nodded. “The wand movement is simply to trace the wounds with a slight turning of the wrist.” He demonstrated on the first wound she’d begun her process with. “Once you master the cadence, this spell is less complex in its execution than in its drawing upon your magical core.”
She watched, eyes following his wand.
“Now you.”
She repeated the movement and the incantation and on the third try she felt her wand tug on her core and his skin began to knit together. Hermione had to peer closely past her wand, but she could see red-pink tendrils from each side weave together, closing like a zipper.
Regulus’ eyes fluttered closed. His breath stuttered often. Hermione performed the spell with a bit too much vigor on a particularly nasty gash near his left hip, and his muscles twitched and jumped near the tip of her wand and he winced. After she’d seen to the ones on his chest, she moved behind him to begin the spellwork on his ravaged back.
Godric, Rowena, Helga, and Salazar, it’s a miracle he’d lived. Each time she saw his back, it hit her all over again.
When she finished, Snape gave Regulus another Blood-Replenishing potion, followed by a generic healing potion, meant to supplement the magical work of the healer, and another pain potion.
“Regulus, I believe your bottom half is also shredded?” Snape inquired and Regulus stiffened.
“Right.”
“Ms. Granger, you may leave us now,” Snape dismissed her. Hermione bit back a sigh of relief. Snape hadn’t been kidding, the vulnera sanentur took quite a bit of her stamina, particularly after their Occlumency lesson earlier that morning. She was ready for a nap.
“Rest up,” she encouraged and left with a tired smile before it occurred to be less supportive to a rogue Death Eater.
Harry was lurking just outside the door and she made a face at him.
“Nap before my interrogation?”
“Nope,” Harry said, grabbing her wrist.
Chapter 6: Chapter Five
Chapter Text
““But I still couldn't figure out what it all meant. The more I found out, the less I understood.”
Jonathan Safran Foer, from Extremely Loud and Incredibly Close
Harry tugged her to her room, Hermione dragging her feet. “I signed a contract, Harry, I can’t break it.” At least she could lie on her bed. She yawned, flopping onto the full mattress.
“Right, but surely there’s some parts that aren’t protected by it,” he reasoned, giving her a grin that almost reached his eyes.
Hermione groaned, gripped her pillow, rolled onto her back, and used it to hide from Harry. He huffed loudly until she pulled it down enough to peek up at him.
“We have hope, Harry. Things are serious, but Regulus… his presence I think forced Dumbledore’s hand. Or gave Remus and Snape a way to force his hand.” Hermione frowned, thinking of the two of them. It’d been odd, how they’d worked together, insisting she be included. Perhaps there was some dissent within the Order despite Dumbledore’s leadership.
“And?” Harry prompted.
Hermione sighed. “And that’s all, Harry, but only for now,” she said, trying to be gentle. How well she succeeded was up for debate, given the exhaustion from her late-night, poor-chair sleep and drained magical core. She watched the realization dawn across his features.
Like she would actually spill magically-bound Order secrets!
“How can you keep this from me?!” His face fell, eyes all hurt and sad and tugging on Hermione’s heartstrings. “I thought you had a plan but all you’re doing is—”
“For you! I’m keeping it from you for now , but I’m doing it for you, Harry!” she snapped. Blood rushed to her head from sitting up quickly. She made a vague effort to level her tone. “This was never going to be told to us, or if it was, they were going to wait too long. We have a goal now: we learn Occlumency together, pass the test, and then you can know everything you need to know! I know you hate it, but this is our best option.”
Harry’s emerald eyes, brimming with emotion, bored into hers.
Hermione’s shoulders slumped. “And that best option is you trusting me, trusting that I am always on your side and will use the information I’m holding to your benefit until you can learn it yourself. In the meantime, you learn Occlumency from Regulus, protecting yourself further, and we move forward; we do something besides letting the chips fall where they may!”
Harry’s chest was still moving too rapidly, but she could see the ire leaving his eyes. They were silent as he sat near her knees, and she let herself fall back on the bed.
“I always trust you,” Harry eventually admitted and she smiled at him. Harry frowned still. “But do you trust him?”
Hermione cocked a brow. “The Death Eater?”
Why did it feel wrong to call him that?
Harry nodded.
She sighed, thinking of the veritable mountain of information from this morning alone. “Kind of, yeah. I can’t explain it because of the contract, but Regulus… he tried to do the right thing, and he died for it. I don’t know about the rest, but I think we can trust him for Occlumency, at least.”
“He was good at teaching. I almost forgot, I got so absorbed. I get it, you know. Why I need to learn.” His lip wobbled and Hermione was upright in an instant.
“Harry James Potter, don’t you dare blame yourself,” she scolded, grabbing his chin and forcing him to look at her.
“If I’d gotten better, or maybe told Dumbledore that Snape was too much of a prick to teach me—”
“You did your best, Harry. Snape — jury’s out on him — but you did your best. That’s all you can do. Voldemort is responsible, Lucius Malfoy and Bellatrix are responsible, but you are not .” He nodded and she released him.
She wasn’t sure he really believed her. They sat in companionable silence, Hermione slipping her hand around his bicep, running a soothing thumb in circles while Harry stewed.
He stared hard at the floor. “He’s not much older than us,” he finally said in a quiet voice.
Hermione released her hold on him and flopped back down, pulling the pillow back into her arms. She hadn’t thought about that, not since she’d learned about the Mark, but Harry was right. Regulus wasn’t much older than they were.
“Does that make a difference?”
Harry sighed. “I dunno. Kind of. It’s either better or worse, isn’t it? Either he was young and naive, didn’t really know what it meant, or he really hated Muggleborns, enough to join up immediately.”
Hermione hummed in thought: Why he was such a young Death Eater would reveal quite a lot about what sort of person Regulus Black was. Though she doubted he’d just up and volunteer his reasoning.
“I’m sure I’ll find out soon, get a ‘mudblood’ or two hurled at me,” she muttered, heart sinking, and Harry’s head shot up.
“I’ll hex his arse into the ground if he calls you that.”
She offered Harry a bright smile. “Oh, Harry. We’re not at school. I’ll hex him if he says it.”
Harry smirked.
She nudged him with her knee. “We’re in this together, Harry. Always,” she promised and he nodded, taking a deep breath.
“This is your ideal situation, isn’t it?” he grumbled. Getting access to top secret information and bribing me with it to study.”
Hermione laughed. “Caught me.” She winked, then rapidly squeezed both eyes shut as something came at her; cool fabric popped against her face. Hermione grabbed at it but it was tugged back. Hermione opened her eyes to find Harry with the weaponized pillow in his hands before he whacked her with it once more.
“Watch it, Pottah!” Hermione sneered in Draco Malfoy’s voice as she retaliated, thwacking him once in the side before bringing the pillow down upon his head. Harry’s eyes brightened all the way when he laughed.
Hermione grinned and renewed her promise to herself, the one she’d made at twelve years old when she’d realized exactly what their adventure with the Philosopher’s Stone had meant and what was on the back of Professor Quirrell’s head.
She was going to protect Harry Potter from Voldemort at whatever cost.
After her pillow fight domination and eventual nap, Hermione went in search of Remus. He was sat in front of the Black family tapestry, lost in thought with a glass of what looked like firewhiskey.
Hermione bit her lip; she hated to bother Remus. Remus, the professor who hadn’t made fun of her boggart during the final exam, calmly explaining he understood the fear that failure would mean a world without Hogwarts. Remus, who’d merely arched a brow at her odd timetable. Remus, who let her hide in his classroom after an altercation with an older Slytherin who called her a mudblood. Remus, who had knelt, taken her hand, and with tears in his eyes told her thank you for saving Sirius. Remus, who not only wrote Harry but also Hermione. There had been a reason, after all, that Hermione had kept his secret until that fateful day at the Shrieking Shack.
She cleared her throat to make herself known.
Remus startled, then gave her a tired, fond smile. “I’m guessing you have questions.”
“Several,” Hermione confirmed and he gestured for her to join him. She sat in the armchair beside him.
“Where would you like to begin?”
How about a Complete History of the First War and a volume on the most recent generation of the Black family?
“Is he usually violent?” Hermione asked with an arched brow. So much had happened that morning; she’d nearly forgotten the outburst at Remus, but she doubted her former professor had.
Remus let out a snort. “No. Regulus is usually difficult to rile, if I recall correctly. But a general rule of thumb with the Black family — they have a temper.”
“And you didn’t fight back,” she stated rather than asked and Remus hummed in thought, his eyes drifting down to the liquid in his glass. Drinking and morose — not good.
“He said nothing I hadn’t already thought myself, Hermione. It is a terrible thing to realize you’ve betrayed someone you love, and Regulus was right to be angry with me.
Hermione blinked. “But you tried, you said—”
“I did, but I should have gone to Dumbledore.” His voice twisted and he scoffed at himself. “Should haves keep me up at night, and every time Sirius awoke panicked he was back in Azkaban I was more and more certain I should have done something.” His thumb traced the rim of the glass. “I never even visited; after a while I figured it had to be true… he had to have done it, what else made any sense?”
Hermione sat back in her chair, a frown tugging at her lips and brows. Could she ever believe Harry or Ron capable of cold-blooded murder and betrayal? They had her trust, without a doubt. She’d even anticipated betrayal when she wrote the Dumbledore’s Army contract (hope you enjoy bangs, Marietta) — but Hermione couldn’t fathom her boys turning on her. Not really, anyway. They could certainly gang up over a Firebolt. But join Voldemort? Slaughter a dozen muggles?
Remus’ grip around the glass was tight, his eyes watery and trained steadily on the tapestry. On one particular spot on the tapestry.
“What else, Hermione?” he asked, finally looking at her with a sad attempt at a smile.
“You said last night — and Dumbledore did today — that there were rumors Regulus had defected. What were they?”
Remus’ smile grew just a bit, pleased with her line of questioning. “Sirius knew Reg had been Marked. It happened before his sixth year was even out, and Sirius always felt like he’d failed him, failed to see that he’d be brought to You-Know-Who so soon. James thought they might as well arrest him, get one Death Eater off the streets, but Sirius refused. He insisted Reg would be doing wards and curse-breaking at most, but I think he was buying himself time to find some way to… save him, despite everything.”
Hermione fiddled with a loose thread on her shirt as she listened. Regulus proved to be a puzzle; even though some of the pieces were becoming clearer, the picture still felt foggy. Blurred.
“Regardless, beyond Sirius’ sentimentality, the real suspicion began with the Ban family. Have you heard this story?” Remus asked and she shook her head.
“The Bans were a remarkable family, well known and well liked throughout Britain. Ban Ae Cha was the heiress of a prominent pureblood line in Korea and her husband, Ban Hyun-jung, was Muggleborn. Korea isn’t as staunch in their ways as the British; Muggleborns who marry into pureblood families always relinquish their family name for their partner’s. Anyways, they were a famously mixed-blood couple, and they’d moved to Britain for Ae Cha to study with Ollivander in wandmaking. She was comparing styles for her mastery.” Remus’ voice got a bit nostalgic and she wondered if he’d known Ae Cha. “Her husband joined the Aurors, as he had done in Korea. They lived here over a decade, I believe, and had two small children.”
Hermione pulled her knees to her chest as she listened, a sinking feeling in her chest about the fate of the Bans.
“The Death Eaters raided,” Remus continued, face grim. “Ae Cha and Hyun-jung were both murdered. But the strange part was who reported the crime. You see, it was the children themselves who arrived at the Auror Office. Apparently their parents had always made sure they knew how to use the floo in an emergency. It was a miracle. Death Eaters never left survivors.”
“What happened?” she breathed. Voldemort and his followers had massacred so many families – McKinnon, Prewett, Bones. If people were present, they were killed.
“Dae, the older of the two, explained that their home had been ransacked and that she and her little brother hid in their closet. A Death Eater found them, but before she could scream he took his mask off and held a finger to his lips. He promised he would ward them in, so no one could find them, but they had to be quiet. He did, and when another Death Eater came to question him, he lied and said the floor was empty. She said the Death Eater who saved them was younger. She even told Sirius he looked like him.”
“Oh.”
A fond smile took over Remus’ features. “She clung to Sirius, actually. He thought he was so awkward with her at first, but he was amazing. They were best buddies for about three days. Let her ride around on Padfoot and everything; almost blew the animagus secret entirely.”
A wet nose in her palm, the headbutt on her thigh to get her to bloody scoot over so he could see Harry during the tournament, Padfoot leaning into her side when she had a bit of an anxiety attack—
Of course he had. Of course Sirius nearly blew his secret for the sake of a small child’s sanity when her whole world had been shattered.
“Sirius kept the report logged but confidential, not wishing to have his brother killed by Death Eaters or Aurors, whichever was first, which was his fate if anyone had learned. But that gave Sirius hope, and between that and his odd disappearance… we wondered. But we weren’t sure, and Regulus was hardly the topic of much discussion when he died. So many were dying then,” he sighed, rubbing his eyes.
So many were dying that the heir of a Sacred Twenty-Eight family dying wasn’t discussed? Seriously?
She’d read all the books she could on the First War ages ago, and sure it seemed bleak, but… it was hard to imagine so much death.
“And the children?” Hermione asked.
Remus smiled. “Returned to their family in Korea. The magical don’t recognize the border between North and South,” Remus added as he saw her mouth open in question. “Dae actually returned to Britain last year. She works with the Aurors, said she came to seek justice for her parents now that You-Know-Who has returned. She and Tonks are inseparable on bar nights.”
Her gaze roved over the tapestry, weighing what he’d told her.
“Do you trust him?” she finally asked.
Remus blew a raspberry, startling her. Hermione let out a surprised laugh, and Remus’ lips twitched up.
“To a point, I think so. We’re not precisely fond of one another, as you may have put together with his outburst this morning—”
“That only showed me he doesn’t like you,” Hermione countered.
Remus sighed. “Well, we didn’t… see eye to eye on things in our youth. But our interpersonal issues aside, Hermione, I’ve seen quite a bit, and what happened to him, the Inferi…” Remus shuddered.
Gruesome indeed. And a stark reminder of what he was willing to sacrifice.
“So yes, I trust him to an extent. But I don’t know why he didn’t come to Sirius,” he mused, swirling the liquid in his glass. “Still, his Occlumency must be excellent, for him to have betrayed You-Know-Who, and Sirius always said Reg was much better at it than he was. He will teach you well.”
Hermione hummed, rolling around the family dynamics in her mind, along with the story he’d told.
In Regulus’ favor, he’d saved the lives of two children at risk of his own, he’d died to retrieve the Horcrux, and he was willing to teach them Occlumency and aid the Order. Sirius had thought he’d been too young when Marked and he’d held out hope for him, hope that seemed to have paid off, though he hadn’t lived to see it. Regulus had seemed genuinely curious about muggle science. And he was downright polite to his house elf. Affectionate, even.
Against him, he had the Dark Mark, he’d shoved Remus, and he’d clearly participated in some Death Eater activity to be in the situation of helping the Ban children. What else had he done for his Dark Lord before he reached the breaking point of rebellion?
His stubbornness was neutral, and his friendship with Snape… hard to say.
“What’s with him and Snape?” Hermione asked and Remus’ nose wrinkled.
“They were close friends in school.”
“And you and Snape suddenly teaming up to include me in the Horcrux discussion?” she tacked on.
“I agreed with Sirius, that you all should be kept informed. When Severus suddenly seemed amenable, I joined him. Albus has some sort of close relationship with him.” He sneered in disgust and shook his head. “It’s never made sense to me, but he trusts him in ways I would never imagine.
“So if Severus was pushing, that was the best shot at you actually being included. You’re quite right, Hermione. If I had it my way you’d all be safe and happy, and away from here, but war doesn’t operate that way. It doesn’t wait for you to be of age, particularly you three.” He took another sip of his drink. “We would know. Severus and I aren’t fond of one another, but disappearances, not knowing whom to trust, threats — none of it waits ‘til you’re old enough.”
He swirled his liquor once more before a soft smile bloomed on his face. “I was quite proud of you, actually, to see you advocating for yourself and for your friends.”
When she beamed at him, Remus chuckled fondly, patting her hand before settling further into his chair and gazing once more at the tapestry.
Hermione sat back too. Dumbledore’s relationship with Snape was confusing, but it made sense with what she’d observed. Remus’ support tracked with what she knew about him, but Snape’s behavior was still a wild card. And Regulus Black…
His motivations were the missing piece, the one that would make the others snap into place, revealing the picture of who he was and whether or not he could be trusted — but she wasn’t sure how willingly he’d give them up.
“Quite the mystery he presents,” Hermione mused, eyes roving over the tapestry, the faces of centuries of witches and wizards. Had they all been as hateful as Walburga Black? How many had the playful spirit of Sirius or Tonks? Or the fire in Andromeda’s eyes? And where did the younger Black brother fit into it all?
Remus thumped his head once against the armchair. “On multiple levels, doesn’t he? This sort of spell…”
“You know Harry wonders if—”
“I know,” Remus agreed with a nod. “Look, I am obviously tempted by the idea, but what would be required to retrieve Sirius, if even at all possible — he wouldn’t want it. This sort of blood magic comes with steep costs. And before that, we’d have to figure out how the hell she managed it.”
Hermione frowned. “You’re sure it’s their mother?”
Remus bit his lip. “I can’t think of anyone else. If the Death Eaters had access to this sort of spellwork, I can guarantee Voldemort would be using it by now. But a pureblood family grimoire… that would be the sort of thing he wouldn’t have access to, and Walburga Black certainly would have.”
“A grimoire?” Hermione asked, swinging her legs back down to the floor and leaning her elbows on her knees.
Remus grimaced. “Basically an old book of family magic. Most families are considerate enough to leave copies to multiple children, but the most sacred of the Sacred Twenty-Eight — it’s usually one old tome, warded to high heaven. Whatever Walburga did with it, it wasn’t here. Sirius looked for it.”
Hermione cocked her head. “I thought he didn't want anything to do with his family?”
“Well.” He sighed, a soft smile making his lips curl. “Sirius didn’t, for the most part, but I think it’d be hard for any child to grow up with this legacy and not care at least a little bit. And it's not all Dark Magic. Quite a bit of it is simply useful warding.”
Did the Weasleys have one of these? Bloody rude, to keep such knowledge private!
“Trust yourself, Hermione. I meant what I said to Albus, you’re an exceptional witch and I think it is right to prepare you with more information and responsibility.”
Hermione shot him a grateful smile. “Thanks, Remus. And I’m sorry again. About Sirius.”
Remus’s eyes glistened. “It’s a tragedy for him to finally have been free only to die so soon.”
She nodded, tucking her knees against her chest once again. She wasn’t as close to Sirius as Harry, but she’d thought he was amazing. Clever and capable, resilient and fierce. He laughed easily. Whenever anyone commented on her big hair, he’d defend her.
She smiled at the memory of him waltzing into breakfast one morning last Christmas break, his hair all absurd and chaotic bedhead, and bowed to the room. His twinkling grey eyes had found hers, and she’d giggled. And then she’d demanded he show her the smoothing charm he must use, that kept his waves but calmed the frizz. She knew everything they did was magical and all, but that spell was its own sort of magic.
Never let them tame you, kitten. That includes your hair.
A tear rolled down her cheek.
“Yes. A tragedy,” she agreed quietly.
Chapter 7: Chapter Six
Notes:
As usual, a thousand thanks to MistressLynn and Photon08!
No warnings this chapter
we may have a few extra typos in this one, your girl is a bit migraine addled and the super fabulous Photon had a whirlwind week. we'll clean it up a touch in the coming days, thank you for your patience
Chapter Text
“To make you want me I can fabricate the truth; I'll give you easy, it'll keep me destitute.”
― "Change" by Churchill
Reg bit his lip, weighing his options.
You’ve lied to the Dark Lord and lived.
Right. He could do this.
You survived an Inferi-infested cave after drinking cursed torture poison. Chin up.
Reg stared hard at the shower head.
You’re being dramatic.
He needed a shower. Desperately. He’d been covered in blood, ocean, and enough dittany to heal a hippogriff. He couldn’t even run his fingers through his hair, the tangles were so bad. This was far beyond a scourgify.
Reg grimaced. He needed to teach Mini-Potter and Granger Occlumency soon, which meant he really ought to be properly presentable. Yesterday he gave himself a pass for being newly resurrected — Reg’s nose wrinkled at the thought — and overwhelmed with information while on pain potions. Today he needed to prove he was a worthwhile investment for the Order.
On the other hand, he had literal scores of cuts all over his body. Showering was going to bloody hurt.
Bracing himself, he flicked his wand. Reg shucked off his clothes, wincing, and took the quickest shower of his life. He tried to shield his torso with his head as he shampooed and conditioned, cursing his stupid, curly hair for needing conditioner in the first place and thus prolonging his suffering. Shampoo dripped into a slice on his right shoulder; he choked back a gasp.
Reg had almost let out a sigh of relief that he’d figured out the procedure when the shower sprayed his side and back and burning pain racked through him. He let out a few colorful swears that would’ve gotten him hexed silent as a child.
His feet, thanks to his boots, were uninjured, as were his armpits. His face had escaped mostly unscathed — just a few scratches from getting dragged to his death along the ground, and while his hips bore claw marks from the Inferi, his ancestors could rest easy that Reg could continue their oh-so-pure bloodline.
But that was it. The rest of him was a nightmare.
He stopped the water’s flow the second he could and with slow, deliberate movements, dried and dressed. Thank Merlin for charms. A towel would have been agony.
Reg glanced in the mirror, the string in his spine pulling taut on instinct and eyes narrowing at his thick, unruly hair in chaotic waves and curls . He cast the charms to wrangle them into submission ; without Sleakeazy’s, it took three hits of the spell. He muttered a shaving spell.
He checked his progress and frowned.
The perfect pureblood heir, exactly who he’d been crafted to be, stared back at him, all straight lines and sharp angles.
For one, brief moment he’d been a rebel instead.
He let out a slow, steady breath and wondered who or what exactly he was meant to be now.
Reg shook his head; that was a thought for after he figured out what he was dealing with and how to continue being a good little ex-Death Eater that was too useful to throw in Azkaban. He exited the washroom only to stop short.
“Good morning.”
Hermione Granger stood by his neatly made bed, warily taking him in, a pale blue pain relief potion between her fingers. A few curls had escaped her braid to frame her face, some frizz suggesting she’d slept in it. She wore casual muggle denim with trainers along with a top that had too long sleeves the color of an early morning sky. He hadn’t seen her since the afternoon before, given he’d slept through dinner — a fact his stomach reminded him of sourly. Silence lay thick and heavy between them.
Finally, she cleared her throat. “I can’t believe you’re up again,” she said, shaking her head. “You should be resting.”
“You need to learn Occlumency,” Reg countered with a shrug that he promptly regretted, gritting his teeth against the pain.
“So you don’t need this?” she asked innocently, holding the little vial to the light.
Reg’s eyes followed it. “I’d certainly prefer it.”
She smirked. “Catch.”
He did.
“Quick reflexes,” she commented as he downed the potion. The words were a compliment, but she was frowning.
“Seeker,” Reg replied. They stood facing one another, a fresh, awkward silence descending.
“There’s something I don’t understand,” Granger began.
Reg cocked his head at her to continue.
“You died to help the Light,” she said slowly, as if giving him time to contradict her.
“Correct.”
Ah, there it was. The potion relieved the ache of his muscles and the sting of his clothes over his cuts, a soothing balm running through his veins.
“But you were a Death Eater. So I suppose I want to know why. Why switch sides.”
Dying to help the Light wasn’t precisely the same thing as fighting the Dark, so he wasn’t sure switching sides was precisely what he’d meant to do. He was a Black; Dark magic — which was a bullshit classification anyways — was in his blood, or rather through his blood, central to the spells and the wards of their family.
But, yes, he supposed he was opposed to the Dark Lord. He’d already rather boldly declared a side, but he hadn’t really thought he’d be around to see that pan out.
He sighed, his hand itching to run through his hair . It was a fair question, and one he’d have to answer at some point. Granger was bright; she’d of course want to assure herself that he was worth the risk of bringing him near their Chosen One. Whatever he said, it needed to be enough to ensure she didn’t insist he go to Azkaban post-haste.
“Yesterday, you said you were at the center of this fight. Protecting you was futile; you were going to be a part of this war no matter what anyone did,” he began.
He paused, weighing how much of the truth he ought to give her.
“I thought the same, I suppose. That there was no point in fighting what was decided for me, no point in really questioning it either. I told myself the cruelty, the ultimate goal of his regime, that they were propaganda used to woo purebloods. I was sixteen, stupid, and when I was brought before him and told I was being Marked… I didn’t say no. I let them do it.”
Granted, he’d been planning to seek said Dark Lord out after graduation, but sharing that didn’t exactly work in his favor at present. Regulus fought the urge to check whether or not his little ‘shrine to the Dark Lord,’ as he had always imagined Sirius would refer to it, still remained on his wall. He really hoped Kreacher or Sev had had the good sense to remove that, but his room hadn’t changed much at all since his ‘death.’
She frowned. “You didn’t say no?”
He nodded.
“But you didn’t say yes, either?”
His brow furrowed, trying to remember. That was actually a good question. “I assume I said a requisite ‘yes, my Lord’. I blacked out from the pain. It’s a bit fuzzy after the arrival, to be honest. Anyway, I… was expected to take it, so I did.”
“And what changed?”
Reg gave her a bitter smile. “Well, it turns out it was precisely as evil as advertised. Moreso, even. But it was too late, I was Marked. So when I discovered a way to help defeat him, I tried to do the right thing.”
Not that it had done any good, apparently. He’d died for nothing, alone and forgotten.
Reg called upon the mists before he could feel any sort of way about that. One could argue he was over-relying on his Occlumency; it was meant to help with emotional regulation, not suppression. But between his brother’s death, his parents — he’d confirmed his father’s demise from Sev yesterday before he’d passed out — and his own, along with coming back to life, it was too much for now.
“You were sixteen?” she clarified.
“Yes.”
“And how old are you now?” Granger’s lips were pursed.
“Eighteen.”
Something clearly was bothering her. He arched a brow rather than spoke; even his throat was sore, though it was mild compared to everything else.
She let out a quiet, frustrated huff. “But you weren’t of age.”
He scoffed, lips twitching upwards. “Neither are you, and evidently you’ve done battle.”
“Yes, well, I sort of thought I had an exemption as the Chosen One’s best friend,” she retorted, still looking at him as if he were an Arithmancy problem she could solve.
She’d be one to watch out for.
“I’m not sure war much cares how old you are,” Reg replied.
She gave him a wry grin of her own. “Fair point.”
Reg awaited judgment as she appeared to mull over what he’d told her.
“You regret it?”
“Deeply.”
There was chatter coming from downstairs, faint but present, along with footfalls as the house’s occupants gathered for breakfast.
“You don’t have to forgive me for it,” Reg said eventually. “I don’t expect you or anyone to do so. I haven’t forgiven myself.” He’d faltered as he said it, amazed he’d let that out. He blamed that one on the potion. “Use me, use what I can teach you, what I can offer to help defeat him.”
Her bronze eyes were large and thoughtful, fixed upon his face. Then she shook herself, vibrant curls dancing with her , and strode towards him, hand outstretched.
“Hermione Granger, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”
“Regulus Black,” he answered, taking her hand in his as relief overtook him. He would work on tamping down the idiotic hope later. Granger’s approval was important, and while that approval was something he’d likely never earn, tolerance would work for now. “And look, less blood.”
Her eyes lit up in surprise and she laughed. “Er, right. Very obliging of you, thanks.”
“Trust me, it’s my pleasure.”
Her shoulders shook as he released her and gestured for her to lead the way, which she did. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, Mini-Potter was looking at them skeptically. Their eyes met.
Reg assessed him more carefully. Severus had filled him in with further detail on the two decades of history he’d missed, including the prophetic element of the Potters’ murder and the destiny of the Boy Who Lived. He’d also been updated on Mini-Potter’s journey thus far, along with his friends, Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger. It hadn’t been an entirely flattering tale about the Chosen One, but he had a knack for not dying, which was a start. Reg had rolled his eyes because of course James Potter’s son was the fucking Chosen One.
Said hero had dark circles under his eyes, eyes which were green like Lily’s — not that he’d have particularly noticed if a certain lovestruck Slytherin hadn’t nattered on about them — and a coiled frame, like he was ready to fight or flee. Based on their brief acquaintance, Reg assumed ‘fight.’
Just then, said besotted Slytherin breezed by him and unceremoniously plopped a large cushion onto one of the dining chairs.
“Seriously?” Reg hissed under his breath, but he was sure Severus could hear him. The cushion was horrendous. A floral monstrosity, and it looked utterly ridiculous sitting there, too large for the seat of the chair.
Sev arched an unimpressed eyebrow. “Don’t be a martyr again. What are you, a Gryffindor?”
Reg sneered and bought himself time, pulling out Granger’s chair for her. She sat, eyes darting between them, evidently confused about the cushion.
Precisely why he didn’t want the stupid cushion advertising—
“So, the Inferi got you on the arse, huh?” Mini-Potter snickered.
Reg sighed and shot an unhappy glance at his friend, who shrugged. He didn’t want to seem incapable of even sitting on a fucking chair. His freedom was dependent on his service to the Order.
“They got me everywhere,” Reg grumbled in reply as he sat on the wretched thing.
Granger actually shuddered next to him. “That they did.”
Reg realized both she and Mini-Potter had seen him nearly naked and promptly occluded that thought away before he could be embarrassed by it.
Breakfast was awkward, but Granger extended her compassion once again and suggested they practice Occlumency in the parlor, where the stupid cushion belonged. Yesterday, sitting on the dining room chair had been agony, but he wasn’t going to tell Sev that.
Sev pulled him aside in the hall, running diagnostic charms.
“Are you afraid to leave me?” Severus and ‘sentimental’ did not often go together, but he cast each diagnostic twice.
His face pinched in disgust. “Of course not.”
After a beat, he tacked on, “But I just got you back, I’m not letting you bugger off again. You’re not out of the woods yet.”
Reg hummed, feeling oddly touched. He’d gotten the speech last night about blood clots as Severus settled in to monitor him. That much Blood-Replenishing potion coupled with the amount of accelerated healing he’d undergone left him vulnerable to a thrown clot.
“No reckless heroics,” Sev said severely, black eyes boring into his and Reg looked away.
“Hardly heroic or reckless,” he muttered. There’d been a rather detailed plan, in fact, and he was pretty sure one had to succeed in order to be considered heroic.
“No? Martyring yourself and going it alone didn’t seem heroic or reckless to you?” Severus replied, voice dripping sarcasm.
Regulus’ brows drew in. “It wasn’t reckless, Sev, I was betraying the Dark Lord, I couldn’t trust—”
“Me,” he snarled.
Reg closed his mouth, teeth clacking.
“You died because you wouldn’t trust me.”
The two were silent; Reg bit the inside of his cheek.
Severus pinched the bridge of his nose. “I know we can’t do this now, but you know where my loyalties lie this time. I’m not the angry, emotionally stunted twat you thought would choose the Dark Lord over you.”
“You’d leave me alone in angry, emotionally stunted twathood?”
Severus glared, though his lips were twitching up. “Reg, I mean it. You’re not alone.”
Regulus tried to ignore the tightness in his throat as he choked out a ‘thanks,’ while ducking his head.
Mini-Potter’s voice drifted to them from where he talked loudly in the parlor. “Merlin, where’d they get off to? Snogging you think?”
Reg coughed a laugh while Severus smirked and held up a finger to his lips. Snape moved on silent feet. Mini-Potter faced the stairs away from them, peering up. .
“Looking for something, Potter?” he drawled and Mini-Potter yelped, spinning to face him. Sev put all of his surliness to good use and had some sort of back and forth with Mini-Potter, but Reg moved to the center of the parlor, where Granger was sitting cross-legged on the couch reading a book.
Her eyes flicked up as he approached. “Have a nice romantic tryst?”
Reg huffed a quiet laugh, sitting across from her, clenching his fist as his cuts stretched and moved.
“Yes, I’ll never recover from this all-consuming passion, yet my lover shall depart,” Regulus replied with mock sincerity.
Granger chuckled lightly. “He’ll write, I’m sure. Wax poetic about your ‘glowing silver orbs’ or something,” she quipped and Regulus snorted, surprised.
“I’m not sure my name rhymes with much, he’ll have a hard time with his composition.”
“Hmm, Regulus. Perilous, querulous… perhaps not enough for a rhyming sonnet, but certainly a limerick.”
Reg laughed. It bubbled out of him and his hand strayed to his chest to steady himself. Granger smiled at him, wide and a bit pleased with herself; it lit up those lovely bronze eyes of hers. He hadn’t noticed, with the nearly dying and everything, that she was pretty with her huge brown eyes, amber skin, and full lips.
Harry Potter flopped into the seat next to Granger on the sofa, crossing his arms, and Reg heard the floo activate, signaling Sev’s departure.
“Do you remember how you isolated your memory and stored it?”
The Boy Wonder grimaced and Granger’s brows knitted in concentration, but neither replied.
“Focus on the memory,” he prompted. Nothing. “Isolate it from the others, then draw on the magic of your mind to simultaneously siphon it off while creating storage for the memory.”
“Not difficult at all,” Mini-Potter muttered. “Especially times a thousand.”
“Millions, most likely,” Granger automatically corrected, then gulped.
“While you do have millions of experiences, memory doesn’t work in that way, precisely, because you weren’t an Occlumens previously. Most of those are flashes of color, feeling, scent. The ones that you can truly recall, the ones with details, are significantly fewer.”
She straightened. “Wait, so are we also perfecting our memory by doing this?”
Reg tilted his head in a sort of shrug. “Yes, if you Occlude regularly, you’ll be able to truly relive your memories. For better or worse.”
Granger’s eyes shone with a wonder that indicated she thought it would be better. They settled in to access their minds.
Reg tried to help them through each step, but he wasn’t sure he was doing a very good job as Granger cursed mildly under her breath every time she slipped from her mindscape. Kreacher popped in with a mug full of steaming coffee for him, startling them both and forcing them to start again.
He reassured them that they were doing well — many couldn’t even access their mindscapes so quickly, and that wasn’t all hot air — but by the time they stopped for the morning, both looked ready to fall asleep and deeply frustrated.
“All that time and only one memory stored. Honestly,” Granger grumbled. Mini-Potter slumped into the couch.
Reg’s fingers tapped against the porcelain of the coffee mug, the warmth comforting in the face of the shame rising in him. Merlin, it’d only been a day and he was already disappointing. That didn’t bode well for him.
“It’s a difficult branch of magic, you really are doing well,” Reg said to Granger who huffed and began piling her dark chocolate curls on the top of her head.
She offered him a tired smile. “Thank you. I know you’re right. I’ve just been known to have high—”
“Impossible,” Mini-Potter cut in.
“—standards,” Granger finished, with a glare at her friend.
Fantastic.
“Well, I’m going to lie down. Lunch at one?” she asked, with a look at the boys to confirm. They agreed and she trudged up the stairs, leaving him alone with Mini-Potter. Such a treat.
“I was wondering…” the younger wizard began, then paused. The boy had no filter, and Reg watched his face shift as he summoned his resolve.
“I’m a target, I’m sure someone’s informed you,” he began again, bitterness seeping through his words. “I want my Occlumency to be good. I want to protect the people I care about. I don’t want a filing system or something obvious, like you said yesterday — I want something like your forest.”
Potter’s eyes flashed with sincerity and Regulus found himself just a bit impressed.
“Would you help me figure something like that out? How to do it, what to use?” he finished. The words were filled with passionate honesty, but his jaw and tight posture told Regulus exactly how much he hated having to ask him.
Reg inclined his head. “Can you tell me more about your mindscape?”
“It’s our common room.”
Our, like there was only one House, but Reg knew what he meant — Gryffindor’s common room. “I’ve never been up there, you’ll need to describe it for me.”
He hesitated, gulped audibly. “It would be best if you saw it, wouldn’t it?”
Reg blinked. Yes, that would obviously be easiest, but he hadn’t expected to be invited in. “It would, if you’re comfortable with that.”
Mini-Potter was clearly not comfortable with that, but he plowed ahead with a yes anyway.
Reg retrieved his wand. “You’re sure? We can try you describing it first—”
“I’m sure,” Potter cut him off, face set.
Reg twirled his wand between his fingers. “Access your mind, so you’ll be there, too,” he instructed and Mini-Potter closed his eyes. After he’d had time to settle, Regulus began. “Legilimens.”
He sent his magic through softly, politely requesting entrance. Legilimency could be painful, but it didn’t need to be. Potter had no mental defenses. Regulus placed his hand on the doorknob, and stepped into the Gryffindor common room. There was a roaring fire in the fireplace, with overstuffed couches and armchairs dotting the room, rugs in warm patterns making the stone walls of the room somehow inviting. Every inch of decor was a tacky shade of red.
“Cozy,” he commented, the best he could say, really, and Mini-Potter followed behind him. “How familiar are you with this room?” Reg asked.
Harry shrugged. “Well, I’m in here a lot, but it’s not always the room I’m focused on.”
Reg’s eyes roved over the space. It was easier to move here since his mind bore no injuries and he walked around, observing closely as he opened drawers and inspected the mantel.
“I would use the stones of the wall,” Regulus finally said. “They will expect you to use the knickknacks and furniture, and you should — but with useless memories. The patterns of the rug are another option, but with the interconnected nature of the pattern, it could get unnecessarily difficult for you, particularly as a novice. Eventually you could build another decoy, but for now, your task will be to grow so familiar with these stones you can find what you need and use it.”
Mini-Potter bit his lip in thought, coming to stand beside him and face the wall.
“This is going to be hard,” he sighed.
“Most things are,” Reg shrugged.
Mini-Potter snorted. “Yeah, they really are,” he agreed. “So I just… stare at this wall until I know the difference between the stones?”
“Not just stare. Run your fingers over each one, figure out what the room looks like from its vantage point.”
“How long did it take you for yours?”
Reg shrugged. “Certain magical families are more inclined to certain branches of magic. The Blacks are usually inclined towards magics of the mind. I was doing some Occlumency naturally as a child so I was already familiar with the forest. But when I really started working on it… a year or two. But it wasn’t my sole focus, like it will be yours. You might surprise yourself with the progress you can make.”
“So your mind was just… the forest?” he asked, brow furrowed. “That’s how you thought as a kid?”
Reg shook his head. “No, I’m not regularly in my mindscape. I slipped there more easily I guess.”
He’d needed to hide, and his mind had been the only place available. But Mini-Potter didn’t need to know that.
“So I guess this is the wax-on, wax-off montage,” Mini-Potter mused, placing his hands on his hips as he surveyed the wall.
“What?”
He waved a hand. “Muggle thing, nevermind.”
Reg wanted to protest, wanted to know what muggle thing and how that applied to their conversation, but he kept his mouth shut. “Do you want anything else from me while I’m here?”
The Boy Who Lived shook his head. “We can both go. I’ll start after lunch.”
Reg agreed, but before he could retreat, Mini-Potter said something else.
“My mind. It’s the reason Sirius died.”
Reg paused, even his heart feeling as if it stopped for a beat.
“Bellatrix is the reason Sirius died,” he said as evenly as he could. Severus had explained earlier how Sirius was killed, the ploy that had brought him there to rescue his godson — who’d thought he’d been the one doing the rescuing. He’d felt the beginnings of a cave-in, the chasm cracking open in his chest that he’d firmly stopped, occluding powerfully so he wouldn’t break down here in his childhood home, surrounded by people who could determine his fate.
But now the tight grip he had on his mists wavered.
With a deep breath, Reg got himself under control, refocusing on Harry, who crossed his arms tightly across him as he stared at the wall past Reg’s shoulder. He extended the Legilimency, noticing the emotional cast to the mindscape. Guilt, pain, anger, grief.
Reg stopped himself from snorting. They had something in common after all.
“Voldemort tricked me. He sent me a vision of Sirius hurt, and I rallied the DA and we went… but it was a trap. Snape called the Order based on what I said and what I saw. Sirius came to help, and that’s how he dueled Bellatrix.”
Reg stared at him in silence, listening.
Mini-Potter gulped. “Just, uh. If you need to go ahead and do your slamming-people-into-walls thing, you should know it’s my fault.”
“It isn’t.”
Harry frowned. “But—”
“Bellatrix killed him. The Dark Lord’s trickery killed him. You did not.”
Mini-Potter looked unconvinced, guilt swimming in his green eyes.
“You went to defend him. That’s what you did, Potter. What happened after, that’s not on you. You don’t need to be punished for it, and you won’t be using me to do it.”
Potter’s eyes widened. “That’s not —”
“I’m a better Legilimens than you are a liar, Potter. Stop blaming yourself and channel all that anger at the Death Eaters.”
“I was,” he growled. “But then you showed up—”
Reg cocked his head. “I was dead, do I get an exemption?”
Mini-Potter harrumphed. Evidently Reg was not exempt.
No matter, he’d expected that. “Or, you could channel it into becoming a hell of an Occlumens, into killing the son of a bitch who orchestrated the death of my brother.”
“And Bellatrix?” Harry asked.
Reg’s face hardened. “Bellatrix,” he bit out, “is a family matter.”
And with that, he ended the spell.
Reg left Mini-Potter, rising quickly as the boy blinked back into his body. He didn’t enjoy how similar some of Mini-Potter’s emotions were to his own, didn’t want to have another awkward silence or conversation after their revelations. While he didn’t want to slam the Boy Wonder into a wall, he did want to commit violence at the thought of his brother’s murder — at the thought of Bellatrix — and he didn’t want to put himself in a position to lash out at the already guilt-ridden fifteen-year-old, even if he was James Potter’s son.
He’d aimed for the kitchen, where coffee waited, only to be cornered by Lupin in the hall.
Merlin’s fucking beard.
“I was hoping for a little of your time,” Lupin said slowly, hands raised in a peace offering.
Reg took a steadying breath and settled into an expression of passive disinterest. He needed to please these people. He’d already gotten the pleasure of throwing Lupin up against a wall once. He could be civil.
“Oh?”
“I know I’m not someone you’ve ever cared for”—Lupin took his own deep breath—“but Harry and Hermione are very dear to me. I assume you would prefer me to leave your house, but I ask that you would allow me to remain for them.”
Reg blinked. As he’d understood it, Grimmauld belonged to the Order by Sirius’ will, but now that Regulus was back and heir by blood, would the will be invalid? But surely the werewolf knew that for all intents and purposes it remained the Order’s? Reg’s situation was perilous, and as Dumbledore mentioned, it would cause suspicion for the house to suddenly no longer be Order Headquarters.
But, well, if Lupin hadn’t put that together, perhaps he could garner some goodwill. He’d need every bit he could manage. “Fine. While they’re here.”
Lupin nodded stiffly, but neither moved. His eyes strayed to Reg’s arm. “Why didn’t you ask Sirius for help? With the Horcrux?” he asked, voice hard.
Reg scoffed. “You wouldn’t have believed me.”
Lupin’s head shot up, eyes alight with that fucking self-righteous look Reg hated. His fingers curled into a fist. “He would have—”
“And even if he had,” Reg continued, “you and James would have convinced him he shouldn’t. In the end, none of you were ever going to believe me.”
Lupin’s jaw worked and Reg watched as he swallowed his words, his rage. Like he had any fucking right to be angry. Reg was the one who had been entirely alone and facing his death at eighteen with no one to give a shit.
“It devastated him to lose you,” Lupin finally bit out. “You could have tried.”
Reg’s hand shook and he tucked it into his elbow to hide it. “Don’t bother lying. We both know better. Two weeks, Lupin,” he hissed at the end and brushed by him.
Lupin inhaled sharply, likely pushing down his misplaced ire so Reg wouldn’t revoke his permission to stay. Of course the werewolf loved James Potter’s son and Granger, loved them enough to bite his tongue.
Reg walked to the kitchen and Kreacher, humming merrily, beamed when he entered.
“Coffee, Master?”
He nodded, not trusting himself to speak.
Kreacher offered him a steaming mug and Reg took it, cupping it and letting the warmth seep through his hands. The Marauders’ cruelty echoed in his mind, culminating with it devastated him to lose you.
He took a sip and it soothed his weary, raging soul.
Affinity for the bitter brew was one of the only things he and Sirius shared that hadn’t turned into a painful memory of a time when his brother loved him.
“What have you been up to, Kreacher?” he asked, and the elf launched into a tale of the time he’d missed. Reg listened, smiling at his enthusiasm, humming in interest. His smile fell as Kreacher began to speak about his parents. At first he was talking about his mother, her reaction to Sirius’ arrest — apparently she’d actually spoken out against his imprisonment, which was decidedly odd — and Reg took another fortifying gulp.
“Master Orion died the year you did,” Kreacher was saying. “Master Orion went looking for Regulus.”
Reg choked on his coffee, the hot liquid burning his nose as he sputtered. “What?”
Kreacher bobbed his head emphatically. “Sobered up and everything.”
Reg stared at the elf, eyes wide, ignoring droplets of coffee on his hands and dripping down his chin. “But… he…” Reg’s brow furrowed. His father wasn’t a cruel man, but he was a disinterested one. And the tapestry should have shown that Reg died, he would have known…
Reg summoned a cloth and wiped at his face. He’d been confused, Reg concluded. He had to be. Kreacher must be mistaken about him sobering, because that did not track. A sober man would have seen his son’s death on the tapestry and let it be. Where would he have even gone? “Wait. Looking for me, did he know? Did he suspect what I was doing?”
Kreacher cocked his head at him. “Kreacher thinks not. Master Orion went to the LeStrange Manor and asked around, but that’s all Mistress would tell Kreacher. Master died not long after, Mistress said of a broken heart.”
Reg snorted. “Not a viable cause of death. Do you remember anything else of how he died?”
Father waltzed into LeStrange Manor and died soon after? That was suspicious. And confusing, as the head of the Blacks and the LeStrange brothers got on well.
“St. Mungo’s said Master Orion had a weak heart from all the drinking,” Kreacher amended. “Mistress said Master Orion gave up because of Master Regulus’ death.”
Ah. That made more sense. The two events were unrelated, though perhaps his confusion and Reg’s death had given him stress that his heart couldn’t take. He inhaled, focused upon the scents of pine, of his forest, then exhaled and let the thoughts of his father’s laughing, delighted grey eyes the first time Reg had performed accidental magic drift to his mindscape. His father’s death was another event in a long line of them he’d need to process. Eventually.
He glanced back up to see Kreacher watching him with concerned eyes.
Reg forced a smile. “Carry on, sorry.”
So Kreacher did and Reg gripped his mug tighter as the elf began nattering on about Sirius’ redecoration schemes.
Chapter 8: Chapter Seven
Summary:
Hermione's done her research; now she interacts with the subject of her curiosity.
Notes:
Hello, hello!
Special thanks to those who caught my unhinged note to self still in the body text from last week - I was *this close* to setting myself up for failure again, but the incredible Photon08 caught my note this time! Whew! We're always thankful to her and to MistressLynn for all their hard work in seriously upping my writing game.
Trigger warnings this chapter:
A rather recent death is remembered in some detail (if you have issues around drowning, read with caution), a hint of implied/referenced child abuse (canon levels).
Chapter Text
““And I asked myself about the present: how wide it was, how deep it was, how much was mine to keep.”
Kurt Vonnegut, Slaughterhouse Five
Hermione trudged down the stairs, groggy from a too-long nap with a slight headache pulsing behind her right eye. Her body refused to rouse itself after all the commotion of the past few days, along with significant magical expenditure, and it was long past lunch. She needed food and tea. Posthaste.
And to read. Something light. She winced against the lights of the hall. Ease back into existing.
As she pushed open the kitchen door, she stopped short. Regulus, mug in hand, was leaning against the counter, his head bent low towards Kreacher. The ancient elf talked with his arms, eyes bright.
Hermione couldn’t help the smile that tugged at her lips. Kreacher was wretched to her, but she suspected she’d be rather unkind if she’d endured slavery for centuries, too (not that they could get a read on precisely how old Kreacher was, nor would he tell them). In fact, his sanity seemed much improved since Regulus’ return. Kreacher hadn’t called her a mudblood once, nor gone off to complain to the shrieking portrait at the front of Grimmauld.
She awarded Regulus another point in her tally for the improvement in Kreacher.
The subject of said tally turned to her, where she was paused just inside the doorway.
“I missed lunch…” Her voice trailed off as Kreacher snapped his fingers and a plate floated from the counter towards her. “Thank you, Kreacher!”
Kreacher gave a small bow. He snapped his fingers again and the kettle moved to the stove, preempting her request for tea.
Well, that was new.
She came to stand next to Reg, who inclined his head in greeting. His eyes were tired, and that was at least his third cup of coffee nestled in his hands — and those were only the ones she’d seen him drink. “How are you feeling?” she asked after a beat’s hesitation.
She wasn’t sure entirely what to make of this morning, snippets and pieces of their conversation niggling at her hours later; she knew he was hedging, of course. He wouldn’t tell a total stranger the entire story. But ‘I didn’t say no’ and ‘no point in fighting it’ suggested he hadn’t been an enthusiastic participant in his Marking. And that meant at least he wasn’t a rabid blood bigot.
“Fine, thank you,” he replied.
Hermione let out a snort.
His gaze snapped to hers, a puzzled expression on his face.
“You’ve got to be at minimum terribly uncomfortable,” she reasoned. They’d only been so successful in closing the wounds yesterday, and she knew Snape had plans of stitching at least a handful of them this evening, where he would teach her the spell. Honestly, she would’ve given him a week (or five) off, but alas — war. Horcruxes.
“The purpose of ‘how are you’ is rarely to inquire after the actual well-being of the person asked,” Reg noted, looking back at his coffee.
“Of course it is,” Hermione protested.
He arched a skeptical brow. “It’s a conversational placeholder,” he countered.
Hermione huffed. “Ritual small talk doesn’t negate the feelings of actual concern or interest in the other person’s well-being.”
“Okay, Hufflepuff,” Reg muttered.
Hermione let out a surprised laugh. “Oh, is that all it takes?”
“Is what all?”
“Common decency,” she teased. “To be in the House known for loyalty and goodness?”
“Again, to use your phrase, it is ritual small talk, that is hardly the same thing as common decency.”
Hermione couldn’t help a grin. “Still feels like a low bar. Besides, I’m your healer-in-training, practically.”
Regulus sobered instantly, gaze dropping to the mug in his hands. “Thank you for that, by the way.”
“Oh.” Hermione lowered her teacup. “You’re welcome.” A heavy something hung between them, this reminder of life and death, of desperate spells and what had to have been for him brutal pain. Hermione had never been all that fond of those. “Besides,” she carried on, “your cousin is a Hufflepuff, and she is vicious.”
Reg cocked his head. “Cousin?”
Oh, right. “She’d have been born but a young child when you… died. That’s ridiculous to say,” Hermione chuckled in disbelief, tucking a curl behind her ear.
“Yes, it is,” Reg agreed, rubbing his eyes with a hand.
“Do you remember? Being dead?”
Reg shook his head. “I remember being pretty sure I was dying.”
“What was it like?” she asked as Kreacher slid her perfectly steeped tea towards her. She shot him a smile of gratitude that the elf didn’t see, eyes only for his master, concern wrinkling his forehead before he popped away.
“What was dying like?” he echoed.
Hermione flushed. “Okay, fair point,” she muttered. “Sorry. It’s just — the process of actually dying… no one’s ever lived to tell the tale, you know? You’ve experienced something miraculous, even for magic.”
He eyed her for a moment and seemed to come to some sort of conclusion as he ever so slightly squared his shoulders. “It was cold and painful, and then it… stopped. I ran out of air and I had to breathe.”
When he faltered for a moment, Hermione stilled her fingers tapping on her thigh.
“Which burns. Drowning burns. But then, when the… dying started, I guess, there was this feeling of… floating in my body, if that makes any sense. I don’t know, maybe soul was severing from body then. And I was… almost relieved.”
Relieved. The thought made her sad.
His silver eyes met hers.
“Peaceful?” she whispered.
“Yeah. Maybe.”
A shared moment passed between them, nameless and shapeless; it felt honest and real and it pulled at her.
“Then I blacked out. I don’t know if that was death or it came after I lost consciousness.”
“Thank you. For telling me.”
Their gazes stayed connected for another moment before Reg’s dropped, and he shrugged, nonchalant now. “I’d be curious, too. Apologies I don’t remember more about actual death.”
Hermione ate her sandwich and Reg drained his mug before pouring another. He didn’t sweeten it, but he did dump in quite a bit of milk. Having grown up on her grandmother’s milky tea, she approved. She gave him a point in her tally, and another for answering her question even though it was difficult for him.
“Her name is Tonks. The Hufflepuff cousin,” Hermione eventually said.
“Oh. Nymphadora.”
And another point for knowing her name. “She hates her name,” she told him with a grin. “She goes by Tonks.”
Reg’s lips twitched upwards. “Yes, Black names can be fairly hit or miss.”
“How do you feel about Regulus?”
He shrugged. “It’s my name. I’ve never had another one.”
“That’s how I feel about Hermione. In the muggle world it’s quite odd, though no one bats an eye in the wizarding one. But it’s always been me.”
His steel eyes sparked with a sharp interest before he schooled his expression, gaze returning to the mug in his hands.
Hermione’s nostrils flared. She knew exactly where his pureblooded brain had gone — oh, fascinating, which kind of inferior is she, I wonder! This exact interaction had happened too many times to count. “Go ahead,” she sighed and nudged him, giving him some Muggleborn exposure before he learned she was ‘dirty.’
He hissed in pain.
“Shoot! Sorry! I forgot, are you alright?” She looked for blood or any sign she’d reopened one of his only partially healed gashes, but the sleeve of his shirt showed nothing amiss. Regulus had paled and was taking what she assumed were counted breaths, since they were a bit too even.
“I’m fine,” he reassured her, despite the higher pitch of his voice.
Hermione grimaced. “Right, well, uh, go ahead and ask your question about my heritage.” She waved him on. Mentally she added five points into the negative column, grumpily drawing the tally marks in bright red. Being that predictably bigoted garnered him extra points in the ‘wretched Death Eater’ column.
“That wasn’t—”
She crossed her arms and raised her brows in profound skepticism.
His gaze dropped, his jaw working.
“No, if that wasn’t your question, what was?” she asked, pressing the point. She was positive he was going to ask which kind of inferior she was, half-blood or Muggleborn, and she wanted him to go right ahead! He’d phrase it differently, sure, he was a ‘gentleman’ after all — but the result would be the same. A loaded question about her family, a snide remark about her parents. It was time for him to show his true colors, and Hermione only wished he would have surprised her.
“I wanted to know which names were common in the muggle world,” he said, resigned. “I’m sorry for insulting you, it wasn’t my intention.”
Hermione blinked at him.
Huh. Well, then. He’d surprised her. She quietly erased her angry red tally marks on her mental whiteboard.
He made to leave but her arm shot out for his hand, clasping it at an awkward angle with him already past her. His eyes flicked to hers before settling on their clasped hands. Hermione’s cheeks burned. True, she’d meant to grab it so she wouldn’t hurt him again, but now it felt… weird. Intimate. It had no purpose, like it had when he was nearly dying or struggling up the stairs. She only wanted him to stay. And he had.
“Harry is rather common. James, too. Rebecca, Gemma, Laura, Sarah, Jessica. Thomas, Daniel, Christopher. Several Bible names, as well.”
His throat bobbed. “Do your parents like the Greek myths?”
“Yeah,” she said with a small smile. “But I’m named for A Winter’s Tale.”
His brow furrowed. “A Winter’s Tale?”
And they stayed there, in their tentative truce, hand in hand as she told him about the playwright Shakespeare and specifically, Hermione. Her fingers drifted over the topography of his palm as they spoke; scabs and scrapes from his ordeal they had left to heal naturally in favor of more life-threatening injuries created little hills and vales. When she finally released him, he cleared his throat.
Hermione rearranged her hair. “Well, I’m going to read for a bit, I think. Let myself catch up with the past couple days.”
“Yes,” Regulus murmured. “You’ve expended quite a bit of energy.”
He called for Kreacher, who returned with a smile and Hermione marveled again at the change in him as he happily obliged Regulus’ request that he make Hermione a pot of tea and deliver it to her in the parlor.
“Or wherever else you wish to read?”
“Parlor’s perfect,” she replied, adding another point in his favor.
“Does Master want Kreacher to make another pot of coffee?”
Hermione frowned. “Please tell me it’s decaf.”
“I’m barely awake, it most certainly is not decaffeinated,” Reg scoffed.
Hermione assessed him more carefully. His lids were a bit heavy, and there were dark circles under his eyes. Of course he was exhausted, he'd been undergoing intensive healing, not to mention processing an entirely new world. He was probably only upright and walking thanks to the pain potion.
“Go lie down,” she insisted.
Reg waved her off. “Potter asked me to check in on his Occlumency in another…” he trailed off, casting a tempus. “Twenty minutes.”
“You’re exhausted, I’m sure Harry has plenty to practice while you rest. If I were working on it, I would have plenty to do before checking in with you. You need to heal.”
“It’s just twenty minutes.”
“I bet if you took a nap, you might even be awake for dinner,” she pointed out.
He tilted his head, studying her. “I didn’t realize you took your healer training quite so seriously.”
“Habit,” Hermione waved a hand. “My two best friends are absolute idiots so I find myself having to remind them to take care of themselves.”
“Oi! Who drags who from the library for meals?!” Harry’s voice floated in from the parlor, where Hermione ought to be heading to select a book for the afternoon.
“Clearly not in your mindscape, Potter!” Reg called back.
There was quiet before Harry marched into the foyer in front of the kitchen. “I couldn’t hold it any longer,” Harry admitted.
“Well, you’ve done a combined four hours or so of Occlumency, that’s quite a bit for a beginner. Try not to occlude so much as observe. Prepare for more tomorrow.”
“Wax on, wax off,” Harry muttered.
Hermione snorted. Reg’s eyes darted between them and she saw that flickering again and — oh , it was curiosity, though this time it came along with pursed lips of irritation. “It’s a Muggle movie reference,” Hermione explained.
His brows furrowed further. “Movie?”
Harry and Hermione glanced at one another before working together to explain movies. They’d had loads of experience between Ron, Arthur, Fred and George, and Neville. Lavender had quizzed her non-stop for an hour. She and Dean had commiserated, as had Seamus. Purebloods, even the more inclusive ones, were so cut off from the muggle world.
Regulus followed along carefully, asking clarifying questions, but when Kreacher arrived with her tea and another mug of coffee she remembered that Reg was meant to be sleeping. “We’ll explain the Karate Kid specifically at dinner,” she interrupted Harry. “To bed, now,” she declared, vanishing the mug to the kitchen. Poor thing was going to have an acidic pit for a stomach if he didn’t slow down.
“You feel alright practicing?” he asked, exhaustion threading through his voice.
“I’ve got it. Wax on, wax off,” Harry replied, voice going somewhat meditative.
“Is that your totem to not hate whatever it is you’re about to do?” Hermione asked, crossing her arms.
“If it’s part of a movie montage with Mr. Miyagi, I am less likely to want to scream while staring at stones,” Harry replied, his voice comically tranquil. Hermione chuckled, shaking her head at him. “Good luck with that,” she offered. “And good night, to you!” she told Reg with a dismissive wave of her hand, following Harry into the parlor. She heard Reg’s footsteps fade as he went upstairs.
“Awfully dedicated to your Occlumency,” she noted as Kreacher floated her tea behind her, settling it on a side table.
“I don’t want a repeat of the Department of Mysteries,” Harry said.
Hermione frowned. “Harry, I want you to learn this so we can share all information with you and so you aren’t vulnerable to Voldemort, not because you’re in any way at fault for what happened that night.”
Harry sighed, flopping onto the couch across from her preferred armchair.
“Maybe you’re right, it wasn’t my fault exactly. I don’t know what I think about that. But I’m not going to let it happen again, not if I can help it. Sirius died, you were cursed, Ginny broke her leg. I’m tired of people being hurt and killed because of me. If this will help, I’m going to do it and I’m going to get good at it. He used me, and I won’t let it happen again.”
The fire in his eyes made hers prick with tears. “I’m so proud of you, Harry.”
He made a face. “Remember that when I’m moaning about all my hours of practice.”
Hermione shook her head at him and they settled in. Her to read and let her mind relax, and him to whatever ‘staring at stones’ meant. Presumably he’d tell her eventually.
—
The following morning Hermione was significantly less amused by Harry’s Occlumency progress as he outpaced her. He was siphoning and storing (relatively) easily — meaning he’d done two today — and Hermione was a jumbled mess of memories. They were just as slippery as the first day.
“Do you think it’s the isolation of the memory or the act of storing it that’s troubling you?” Reg asked and she paused, reflecting.
That was a good question.
“Isolating,” she decided. “One memory of my parents is tied to all my memories of my parents, which is tied to love, which is tied to my friends, which is tied to Hogwarts and so on and so forth,” she explained. She couldn’t get her magical grasp around it; it belonged with everything else like it.
Reg cocked his head at her, thinking, while Harry also studied her.
“Do you think it’s because…” Harry started and then stopped, frowning.
Hermione pursed her lips at him to continue. He hated that look, always said it made her look like McGonagall. It made Hermione use it all the more frequently.
“Well, just, you’ve never had to… hide things about yourself, or what made you happy, right? I know you have to make up muggle versions of magical things to tell relatives sometimes, but you always describe you and your parents as really open with one another until recently. But I… definitely did a lot of, uh, compartmentalizing. Like having to cut off the magical part of me when I was with Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon.”
Regulus was looking at Harry with an inscrutable expression.
Hermione’s chest grew tight. She’d asked Professor Dumbledore four separate times if something could be done about Harry’s home, but he’d given her the same answer about his mother’s protective magic each time. She loved their Headmaster, but surely there was a middle ground? It left her angry and helpless, which had become increasingly common for her. She hated watching him suffer, and Hermione felt like she was always watching Harry suffer.
“I’ll ask Dumbledore if you can stay with us or the Weasleys again,” she said softly, feeling wholly inadequate.
Harry tried for a smile, but it fell flat. They both knew that wasn’t going to work. “Anyways, I guess what I mean is that what’s happy or sad or magical or muggle or love or hate… those are all kind of separate for me, because they were only appropriate in certain situations. So when I extract a memory from another, that makes sense, they’re different from one another, so keeping them apart is natural. Maybe your feelings are all sort of related so it’s harder to separate the memories out.”
Hermione turned to Regulus. “Do you think that’s it?”
“It’s possible,” he shrugged, his shoulder moving more than it had yesterday. “What if you classify your library by genre? You know, using Potions or DADA as specifications under nonfiction, or mystery or literature under fiction, except you have your personal classifications for your memories. Later you can jumble them up for defensive measures, but for now you simply need something to aid your organization. That way you don’t have to isolate quite as specifically?”
Hermione blinked at him once. Twice.
“Bloody brilliant,” she breathed and offered him a beatific smile before closing her eyes and returning to shelve her books according to the Library of Congress cataloging system. Dewey would simply not have the specifications for what she was intending.
At each meal over the past two days, Reg had sat beside her, resuming their places from that conversation with Dumbledore, and dinner that night was no exception. He’d pulled out her chair, which half the time made her roll her eyes and the other half she thought was somewhat sweet — antiquated it may be, but Reg treated her the way he’d treat a pureblood witch. That’d garnered him another point in the tally.
He and Remus had awkwardly circled one another. Reg’s jaw would tighten when the werewolf spoke and Remus would look at Regulus like he didn’t know what to do with him. Reg did not appear to appreciate it as his nostrils would flare, but neither said anything.
That afternoon, a message from Gringotts arrived, followed by a goblin, to attempt to reconcile Sirius’ will. He had left most of his things to Harry or Remus, but with Regulus, a new branch of the family tree was restored, rendering much of the will invalid.
“Aren’t we worried someone will tell Voldemort you’re back?” she’d asked when the goblins had written.
He shook his head. “Gringotts is about the only place we can trust to maintain everything with utmost privacy. There are enchantments of their own design that are difficult to break around the vaults and identity.”
The goblin read each portion of the will aloud, then informed them if the point was null. At this point, she would ask Regulus if he wanted to accept Sirius’ choice, nullify it, or modify it into his own will.
To Harry, my dear godson, I leave Grimmauld Place, the belongings therein, the grumpy elf, and my fortune. As I write this, I hope I am an old, old man and we have had decades together, you and I. But fate is finicky, Harry. If that is not the case, do know how much I’ve loved every single moment of being your godfather. I am inexpressibly proud of you. If there is life beyond the Veil, know I am watching over you with James and Lily.
The house was no longer Harry’s, nor was Kreacher, nor the fortune given that Reg was alive and well. Regulus hedged when asked whether or not that tenet would reflect into his own will, saying he would properly draft one in the coming weeks.
However, Sirius had left Tonks a lump sum, and when the goblin asked, Regulus said to include the stipulation into his own will.
Hermione’s eyes widened and she and Harry exchanged surprised glances.
The goblin continued and informed them that Sirius left Remus 100,000 galleons, enough to leave him comfortable for life; apparently the entire liquid fortune was 748,972 galleons, which made Hermione’s head spin as she did the conversion into pounds. Remus swayed and made a little noise of distress.
The goblin turned her unblinking, hawk-like eyes to Remus and began reading the rest of what Sirius had written.
Moony,
My greatest wish for you is that this money buys you freedom from those who would dismiss you for a condition beyond your control. That with it, you may make the world brighter, that you would be happy, that you live the life we once dreamed, do the things you once imagined. I so desperately wish for your happiness.
Loving you was the highlight of my life. You loved the parts of me I’d been told were wrong, were broken. You helped me see a future, even when it was taken from me in the pits of Azkaban. And when I had no idea what to do next, you helped me start again. We missed our chance, Remus, and that’s alright. I forgive you for before. But I have not and never will stop loving you, and I wish you every good thing. May this financial security remind you of the security you gave me, and may the freedom it gives you remind you that is exactly how your love made me feel. Safe and free, able to do anything.
With my eternal love,
Sirius
P.S. If you don’t ask her out, I will haunt you. And not in a fun way.
The only sounds were the sniffles of Hermione crying quietly, along with Remus who made no effort to contain his tears; Harry’s hand gripped hers tightly and she squeezed back.
The goblin cleared her throat. “Lord Black?”
Hermione’s eyes flicked to Regulus, whose own gaze was fixed on the floor. His arms were crossed in front of him, fists tucked into elbows.
“Give it to him.”
His voice was flat, but clear. Remus’ jaw dropped, astonished, and Harry’s grip on her hand released in shock. Hermione looked at him as if for the first time.
“But… this is your money,” Remus protested. He kept blinking at Regulus, as if his vision would clear and things would make sense if he did it enough.
Regulus wouldn’t meet the werewolf’s eye. “Not the amount given to you. Do with it as you wish.”
“But—”
“Consider yourself a full-time member of the Order,” he shrugged.
“And after?”
“Fulfill his last wish.”
Hermione felt her internal tally fall away as she watched him, Harry stunned into silence beside her. Regulus stood alone in the room, separate from the rest of them — eighteen, alone, and honoring his brother’s wish to give a seventh of his fortune to a man she knew he didn’t like.
He couldn’t be summarized in a pros and cons list.
Chapter 9: Chapter Eight
Notes:
WHEW, y'all, apologies for the under the wire hour for posting on Tuesday, it was a super full day! Thanks for your patience, and here she is, chapter 8! Just in time!
A thousand and four thanks to aCanadianMuggle for her help with the Older Middle English! Go check out her work if you love that level of fascinating detail, she brings it to life in her fics.
My usual, but no less heartfelt, thanks to Photon08 and MistressLynn for all their help.
Trigger Warnings for this chapter, skippadee doo dah if you want zero spoilers:
We've got one poorly understood and not particularly well explained (due to current character knowledge) learning difference/disability. I use both words because I know different communities who prefer one or the other.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I loved the feeling of discovery, of not knowing how much I wanted something until I had discovered its absence.”
Roshani Choksi, The Star-Touched Queen
“Could I speak with you?”
Regulus cocked his head. He’d been exiting the dining room, the door still held open by his hand.
Hermione tucked a curl behind her ear. “About the, ah… secret?”
His lips twitched upwards. “Subtle.”
She made a face at him, then glanced meaningfully at Harry over his shoulder, chomping away at the breakfast table.
“I know why you aren’t using specific nouns for what you are referring to,” Regulus agreed, failing to contain a smirk. “But my point stands. He isn’t even listening, but if he were, there are some words that pique interest more than others, yes?”
Hermione harrumphed. “Will you please escort me to the library to discuss nothing of any interest at all, whatsoever?”
Reg ducked his head, unsuccessfully hiding his grin as he released the door. He offered her his arm. “Of course, Miss Granger.”
“Oh, sure, make it charming,” Hermione muttered, ignoring the slight heating of her cheeks as she slipped her hand in the crook of his elbow. They’d had another long healing session yesterday evening and the state of his arms had improved dramatically. His back and legs were still pretty torn up as they’d borne the brunt of the damage — Hermione’s stomach had dropped at the thought of the Inferi pulling him to his death while Regulus scrambled for survival — but he was healing. He could do things like offer her an arm without the tautness of pain lining his features.
As they entered the library, Regulus released her and withdrew his wand.
Hermione peeked over his shoulder at the wand movements since he was evidently casting nonverbally. “Silencing?”
“And a light ward. Potter strikes me as tenacious.”
“Accurate,” Hermione confirmed on a sigh.
Regulus turned to her. “So you’d like to discuss the Horcrux?”
“Yes.” Hermione squared her shoulders. “You said briefly that you’d deduced what Voldemort had done. How? Are Horcruxes… well, Remus didn’t know of them, so I reckon they aren’t common knowledge, but is this fairly well known in pureblood circles?” Surely? Otherwise, what were the clues that would lead someone to an archaic spell?
Regulus shook his head. “They’re considered an abomination, really. A Horcrux is the sort of thing I’d heard whispered about once or twice — and I’m from the House that protects and upholds the oldest of our traditions and magicks with no distinction between Light and Dark.”
“So even you only having heard of them in whispers and hushed tones is fairly indicative of not only how much of a no-no they are, but how rare the knowledge is,” Hermione concluded.
“Precisely,” he agreed as he moved towards one of the tables before the shelves. He braced himself on the back of a chair.
She cocked her head. “Why an abomination? I don’t think the Philosopher’s Stone has such connotations.”
“How much do you know about the history of blood magic?”
“Not nearly enough,” Hermione breathed, eyes widening. Was this what it would have been like, being a Muggleborn in Slytherin? Having access to the deep histories of magic not maintained in libraries?
“Right,” Reg said. “I think Binns covers evolution of magical tools in sixth year; you should get his version soon. Anyways, ancient magical peoples hadn’t discovered magical core channelers — in Europe and Asia, wands. In South America, often staffs, for instance, and then African and Northern American peoples developed other ways of doing magic that didn’t require channeling in that particular way.”
“I read some about Uagadou and their casting!” Hermione brightened.
Reg’s lips twitched up. “Tell me about that sometime?” he asked, a little tentative.
Hermione nodded so vigorously her hair bounced with her. This would actually be quite a fun rabbit hole to discuss with him later.
“Anyways, in Europe at least, before adopting the first wand technologies, we used our blood as the magical object through which to channel our core. Wands are significantly more efficient, but blood magic is highly detailed and just as personal. That’s why most heavy-level warding involves blood. But all of this means the bodies of the magical couldn’t be viewed as particularly sacred. We were cutting ourselves up all the time.”
“So the soul is,” Hermione finished for him.
Regulus nodded.
“Oh,” she breathed. “That’s why the Dementor’s Kiss is the wix equivalent of capital punishment — the worst thing you can lose isn’t your body or blood, it’s your soul.”
He gave her a small smile. “Precisely. So a Horcrux, which splits the soul — it might gain you immortality, but at what cost?”
“An abomination,” she murmured, repeating the word he’d used, turning it over in her mouth. Given she’d been referred to as an abomination once or twice by some of the purebloods, she didn't love the word or the concept — utterly forbidden, Wrong . Not in deed or belief, but in being. Hermione certainly believed in right and wrong, but she was pretty sure nothing created could be abominable. Not a Muggleborn or a magical creature, certainly. But mutilating your own soul? At the cost of someone else’s life? (And was the murder the sacrifice of a life or a soul or both?) Abominable seemed fitting.
Hermione frowned. “Does that mean… what your mother did to you and Sirius…”
Reg shrugged, his eyes going to the shelves. “Not sure what changed, if anything, in our souls beyond a link or a bond. But if so, that’s more commonplace. The most ancient and intricate of marriage vows is also a soul bond. Bonding is not to be entered into lightly, but it isn’t…” He sighed, shaking his head a bit. “Anyways, that’s why Horcruxes are considered evil; not only because it requires murder, but it’s counter to our culture’s understanding of what is sacred. So the knowledge is rare and the ritual considered foul.”
Hermione let him steer them back to the original question. She couldn’t precisely say why, but she missed the barely-there smile and the light in his eyes before she’d brought up his mother. “So then how did you discover what Kreacher saw was the Horcrux ritual?”
Reg’s hand flexed where it rested on the chair back, taking some of his weight. “I learned quite a bit about curses from our family, and I couldn’t think of any magical object that required murder to weaponize it. That meant it had to be some other sort of ritual, and since curses are around the object, I wondered if the object could possibly be holding something — especially with all the protections Kreacher saw him place. So I started digging into magical objects that weren’t cursed, but still… well, bad—”
“Bad,” she echoed, grinning at the understatement.
“Harmful,” he amended, not granting her the hint of a smile she found herself looking for. “And I couldn’t find anything except the occasional mention of a Horcrux. I located all the books our family had, read them and researched until I was sure. Made a plan to retrieve it, died doing so. I take it you’d like to look at my research, see what I missed?”
“Sounds like you didn’t miss anything,” she admitted. “But yes, I’d like to do my own perusing. Can’t resist a good primary source.”
“Go get settled, I’ll grab them for you and add a few enchantments to mask what you’re reading from Harry.”
Hermione did so, returning to the sofa in the parlor. Kreacher arrived a few minutes later with a pot of tea for her. She gaped at the elf. “You… did this of your own accord?”
Kreacher’s ears flapped once. “Master asked Kreacher to make sure Ms. Granger was comfortable for Ms. Granger’s research. Kreacher believes Ms. Granger as fond of her tea as Master is of his coffee.”
Hermione beamed. “Thank you, Kreacher! I’m not sure it’s possible to be as devoted to a beverage as Regulus is to coffee, but I appreciate your thoughtfulness.”
Kreacher’s ears flapped again, his large milky eyes trained on her for a long moment. “Ms. Granger is welcome.”
Kreacher popped away, and Hermione stared where the elf had been, an odd yet warm feeling in her chest.
She barely registered Regulus striding into the room, a small stack of five books in his hands. “Lost in thought?”
Hermione smiled softly. “Miracles,” she murmured. “Just thinking about tiny miracles.”
—
Hermione was once more perched in the armchair, but this time she’d transfigured the coffee table taller to serve as her work desk. She’d been reviewing Heinous Hexes & Malevolent Magicks, which, while the title was translated from Middle English, the rest read like The Canterbury Tales . Given the precision necessary for translation, she thus had two dictionaries beside her as she worked through a particularly interesting passage.
So far the Horcrux research Hermione had amassed was mostly straight forward. They all agreed: you prepared an object to hold that much dark magic, performed the ritual (read: murder), and sealed the Horcrux with a spell. What went along with said murder to have it sever the soul and guide it into the object was often referenced loosely as ‘too vile to repeat.’
This book had piqued her interest, though it was slow going, precisely because it didn’t seem to be about the three broad steps.
O’ horcruxes, waltrot o’ woæ and dreaede
Ŏutwending Þe medien, Þe sāme,
Ought overrēden or the soule is blēd.
Ayen-vŏuten Þe pouste leste halve Þe flaume
Metfastnesse other elles ashāme.
In-wẵrdes be overlitel an asseth
Perduren echo - naught overlēveth.
Regulus had paused at the entry when he joined her, eyes taking in her admittedly unorthodox work station.
“Is it alright?”
He nodded, moving to stand across from her. “I take it you somehow managed to make that chair comfortable if you’re so attached to it you’d make the desks come to you rather than use the library?”
Hermione let out a light laugh. “Sirius, Harry, Ron, Remus, and myself aimed a cushioning charm at the thing all at once. Haven’t you noticed the sofa is better, too?”
“Sitting isn’t my favorite activity at present,” he said quietly. “So no.”
Hermione tucked her lip between her teeth. “Still?”
To give Regulus some privacy, she hadn’t been involved with anything below the belt, which nearly made her blush to think of — but she’d hoped his legs would be improving, too.
“Nothing I can’t handle.” He sat, as if proving it to her.
Hermione resisted the urge to roll her eyes. “When you’re well enough to properly sit in it, I’m sure you’ll see. It’s loads better.”
Regulus straightened further. “I am sitting properly?”
Now Hermione did roll her eyes. “Comfortably. Couches are for comfort.”
He snorted, the sound somehow posh from him. “Not this one.”
“Then what, pray tell,” she said on a laugh, “is it for?”
“Proving one’s postural resistance to such trifling things as comfort.”
“Oh, in that case, spot on.”
“Thank you.”
She shook her head, trying to focus back upon her translation. A part of her thought it wasn’t fantastic that a Death Eater could make her giggle like the school girl she technically was, but too late for that.
“Did you translate this?” she asked, holding Heinous Hexes aloft.
Reg grimaced. “It might be generous to call what I did ‘translation,’” he admitted. “But, yes.”
She started to turn back to her dictionaries but paused. “Do you think there’s a limit to how many a person could make?” Hermione mused, tapping the edge of the book with her index finger.
“I think there’d have to be,” Reg replied, looking up from the parchment he’d just pulled from his pocket.
She had no idea what he was working on, but he often was scribbling. She nodded, thinking, then sighed, moving onto the next line.
Ayen-vŏuten Þe pouste leste halve Þe flaume.
They sat in companionable silence for a while, Hermione battering away at her translation. When she finished, she frowned.
Not nearly poetic enough, hold on, what if—
She scratched away with her quill, losing herself in her new poetry project, flipping between pages in her dictionaries until she let out a triumphant sigh.
“May I read you my masterpiece?”
“Certainly.”
Hermione cleared her throat.
“Of Horcruxes, tales of rash woe and dread.
Ripping the soul out and in half; the self
Should be wiser, for the soul will be bled.
Forswear the pow’r lest the flame be halved,
Self-restraint retain else be shamed.
The soul is much as one needs to retain
Keep on halving and then naught shall sustain.”
Hermione blinked once. Twice.
“Reg—”
He was already leaning forward, elbows braced on his knees. “Half?”
“Horcruxes are a container for a piece of a soul, but how large a piece?” she asked.
“Half,” he repeated again. “It didn’t matter for only one, I’d forgotten — but with multiple—”
“If it halves each time—
“Then there is a limit to how many he can make. Otherwise he’d become effectively Kissed.”
“Kissed?” she repeated dumbly, her eyes darting to his full lips and back again. “Oh, like dementors… Yes, exactly! Eventually there wouldn’t be enough of him left to function!” She bounced in her seat. “This means once we know how many… he might not be able to make any more! We already know of three, so that’s… 12.5% of his soul left in his body.”
Reg’s eyes flashed with something like hope before he let out a hard breath. “We should confirm this before we get ahead of ourselves,” he said, voice even and frustratingly reasonable. “For one thing — how little soul can a person work with?”
Hermione hopped to her feet. “You said there’s three more books here?” she asked, unable to contain her enthusiasm. His lips twitched upwards again as he rose and she followed him to the Black library.
Hermione squared her shoulders and tried to pace herself. Frantic, excited skimming was not the same as methodical, thorough research. She fidgeted with the ends of her curls, resisting the urge to grab Reg by the hand and tug. The fact she didn’t know where the books were was irrelevant.
Instead, her eyes darted about the library. Dark mahogany paneling swathed the room in regal darkness. The lighting was low and the shelves rose so high one felt entirely alone and vulnerable in their midst. Hermione was also fairly certain some of those books were bound with human flesh. One actually hissed at her the other day, and after jumping, she hissed right back. Between that and the rather fresh memory of her companion bleeding out on the carpet a mere week ago, it was an eerie room. It was beautiful in a noir sort of way, and quite vast given the expansion charms. But ultimately rather creepy.
When she noted this to Reg, he agreed.
“The library in France is best,” he told her and she perked up. “There’s a proper estate in Surrey that has a good library, but the one at the home outside of Lyons is gorgeous. It’s got shelves full of them to the ceilings and it’s at least three stories. I’ve never been much for reading, but Sirius loved it and it’s beautiful. Not like the one at school.”
Hermione drew back and gasped, horrified. The Hogwarts library was a treasure, and Hermione promptly told him so. In great detail.
He gazed at her, a little wide-eyed, and Hermione blushed. She’d gone on a full-blown rant.
“I think I understand the predictability of your mindscape now,” he said with a teasing smirk and she swatted at him without thinking.
“Git,” she muttered.
Hermione moved her hair over her shoulder, thinking through what they’d need to review before they could determine the next steps. Reg was right, soul magic was the next arena of research, but she should finish off with the Horcrux texts. She still hadn’t seen how to destroy one, though that wasn’t surprising since Regulus hadn’t realized Kreacher wouldn’t be able to in the first place. And then the ritual itself, that middle missing piece, could still be illuminating. “Okay, so eight books are here in Grimmauld — how many others did you use at the other libraries? Could Kreacher fetch them, or were some at Hogwarts?”
“There were eight books in our family’s catalogue, covering all our libraries,” Regulus clarified. “I kept them here after collecting them.”
Hermione frowned. Only eight texts, in all of the ‘Most Ancient’ houses’ libraries — these Horcruxes really were esoteric. How did Voldemort even learn about them?
But also, Regulus had explained it took him a period of months to go through these.
He’d given her five books before and outside of being boring and riddled with older English spellings, were fairly straightforward, minus the oldest that she was slogging through. He’d said there were another three they were collecting now. Reading eight books shouldn’t have taken all that long.
“You said you figured out what they were relatively quickly, right? And then you had to go through these books before settling on a plan?”
“Yes.”
“Could you not take them with you back to school or wherever you were? Or was there another step?” Perhaps he’d gone on his own rabbit hole of interest that could help.
He tensed. “What are you asking?”
“I’m just trying to assemble the timeline correctly,” Hermione explained, rocking onto her toes and back. “And make sure I understand all the materials we have at our disposal.”
“I’m giving you everything I have.” Reg’s voice was growing sharper.
“I know,” she said, softening. “I’m making sure I understand, not accusing you of anything. You said you realized you were looking for Horcruxes specifically in April, right?”
He nodded.
“Okay, so then you found these eight books, and you formulated the plan in early October?”
“Yes.”
Hermione’s finger tapped against her elbow. “So only eight books from April to October? Or am I missing something?”
His jaw worked as he came to a stop by a shelf and she drew up next to him. His eyes were fixed on the books in front of him. “You aren’t missing anything. I did only have partial access to the library, I wasn’t living here at the time. But I’m also not the brightest.” He shrugged. “It took me that long because I’m slow.”
Hermione drew back, her brows furrowed deeply. She knew little about him, true, but he’d deduced enough to figure out what Voldemort had done. A rare bit of knowledge, and he was a master of an arcane magic like Occlumency, all at eighteen. She’d listened to his quick retorts, and Occlumentic theory — which she’d read up on since beginning, and it was absurdly complicated — he took it and made it digestible. His prior ‘poor student’ comment must’ve referred to his habits or interest, not his mind. She’d had plenty of conversations with him where they’d discussed the possibilities surrounding the Horcruxes, origins of Occlumency, even a touch of healing, though that she’d done mostly to distract him. He was plenty bright.
“That’s obviously not true,” she countered. What was the false modesty angle?
Instead he took a deep, slow inhale. “I’m not very good at reading,” he finally said. “I’m slow at it. I did my best then, and I’ll do my best to help you however you need now, but you will outpace me. I’ll try not to hinder you any.”
Hermione gazed up at him, curious. “What makes it hard for you?” Merlin, she couldn’t even fathom such a state of affairs.
He bit the inside of his cheek before resuming an impassive expression with an unaffected voice. “I mix up the letters. I can parse it out, but it takes ages. Bit daft is all.” He reached up and grabbed a book, pulling it down, and then another. “The last one is a few shelves back.” He turned on heel and began walking towards the other book while Hermione’s brain fizzled and popped.
She followed him as he continued to weave through the stacks. “That sounds like dyslexia, Reg, not daftness,” she said gently.
He stopped short and she nearly ran into his back. He turned back to face her, his hand grasping her elbow as she wobbled. “Sounds like what?” he asked, voice almost a little desperate.
She had to tilt her head back a bit to look him in the eye; he wasn’t much taller than her — she came just past his chin — but they were so close she had to make more of an effort. “It sounds like you might have dyslexia,” she repeated. “I don’t know all that much about it, truthfully, but it’s a bit of a neurological mix-up. It doesn’t impact intelligence at all. None of your professors noticed?” she asked, frowning. Wasn’t McGonagall teaching when he was a student? Surely she knew of it.
He stared at her. She stood so close to him she could see the bob of his throat as he gulped, even as he otherwise maintained his lordly composure. “A neurological…”
She sighed, cursing purebloods and their antiquated ways, and began a rough explanation of the most basic neuroscience. Reg listened, rapt. His eyes never left her face.
“So basically somewhere the neural transmitting between your eyes and your brain just have a little miscommunication. I think, honestly, I don’t know loads about it, but I could find out for you, do a bit of reading up on it. I’ve really only heard of it in passing, but it’s not so uncommon. Children are screened for it regularly in muggle schools if they’re having trouble. Not one professor asked?” she asked again, growing frustrated on his behalf.
“No,” he replied in a voice smaller than she was used to from him. “No one… they all thought I wasn’t… smart or I wasn’t trying hard enough,” he said, words halting. His grey eyes were wide and reminded her of when he had lain cut open, bleeding, and vulnerable, trusting her with his life. Good Godric, that was only a week ago.
Hermione’s rage sparked. Speaking with him, one could put together he was bright. And Reg had spent every day, despite being fileted by Inferi, teaching Harry and herself. He never complained, he was never the one to end their sessions. He wasn’t lazy.
“My tutors growing up knew how hard I tried, so they… guessed it was the former,” he added, dropping her gaze again, looking at the books surrounding them.
Hermione scoffed, righteous indignation singing in her veins. “Seriously? They didn’t… not a single one? Not one pricey tutor? Not one professor? Merlin, I mean, presumably your spellwork is fine—”
She cut herself off, glancing at him.
He gave her a sad attempt at a smile. “Yeah, it’s fine.”
“Honestly, there are tests, to just write you off as lazy or unintelligent when clearly you aren’t either of those things!” She was pacing back and forth in the cramped space, gesticulating, when she paused. Ready to be laughed at. Instead he was staring at her again. She met his steel gaze. He retreated from her, schooling his features again.
“Reg, I know we aren’t… close or anything, but you don’t have to be stoic about this, it’s clearly something difficult for you.”
His hand twitched as he brought his arms across himself, the two books tucked into the crook of his elbow. “And?”
She drew back. “And… what?”
“You’re forgetting,” he accused and her face scrunched in confusion.
“Forgetting what?”
Rather than answer he took a step back and roughly shoved the sleeve of his shirt up to bare his forearm, marred by the faded Dark Mark.
It made her stomach flip. “I have not forgotten that you once were a part of a group that wanted everyone like me to die, thanks,” she bit out.
Hermione took a deep breath to calm down, rolling her shoulders. “My memory is fine, but you died to fix what you did, and you basically said you didn’t even want it—”
“Oh, I wanted it,” he snapped. “I never said I didn’t.”
Notes:
Dyslexia is a disorder as varied as people are; Regulus' experiences are his and his alone. It's got a huge range of breadth not only in scope but also in severity.
Also, in the 90s Galaburda's seminal studies were published, but there was still a lot both he and many other researchers built upon going forward. We might play fast and loose with what we know when for the sake of poor Reg's thirst for knowledge. It's fanfic, if you can't have a little blurring of timelines here, when can you?
Chapter 10: Chapter Nine
Summary:
Maybe don't provoke Hermione.
A general rule of thumb.
Notes:
Hey y'all!!
I'm sorry this chapter is so short, but it's the natural stopping place. On the bright side, the next two weeks have thick, chonky chapters - a 4k and then a 6k!
Thank you, thank you to Photon08 who overcame extra life chaos to get this chapter edited! YAY PHOTON! (always yay photon). And perpetual thanks to MistressLynn as well.
There is a word/phrase English speakers might not be familiar with. My attempt to find a pronunciation guide went poorly, but it's mostly phonetic. Many thanks to Vertraymer for all her help with the Punjabi!
Trigger Warnings:
we've got some panic attack/dissociation symptoms in this one but I think otherwise we're good to go
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
““People tend to complicate their own lives, as if living weren't already complicated enough.”
Carlos Ruiz Zafón
Hermione drew back from him as her jaw dropped. “Y-you…” she sputtered, rage temporarily making her incoherent. She shook her head, fighting to find her thoughts past her anger, fingers curling into fists. “You said ‘you didn’t say no’ like it was some sort of, of thing that happened to you!”
“It did happen to me,” he said, voice clipped. “It was nearly two years before I was meant to make any sort of decision, Granger. But that doesn’t mean I didn’t want to be a Death Eater after graduation.”
Shame bubbled in her chest. Had she been stupid, played too easily because she wanted to see the best in everyone? Had the Slytherin manipulated the naive little Gryffindor? She slammed a lid on those simmering questions and latched onto her fury.
Hermione stalked towards him — he didn’t move — grabbed a fistful of his shirt and dragged him to her, summoning her wand into her other hand and jabbing it into his neck. “Tell me the truth,” she hissed.
“I told you the truth,” he replied, nonplussed by the wand at his neck, even relaxing a bit. She’d told him about Marietta Edgecombe the day before, he really ought to know better.
“No, you absolutely didn’t, you toad-faced liar!”
Reg had the gall to laugh. “Toad-faced?”
Hermione’s cheeks heated. Obviously he wasn’t literally toadlike, the stupid handsome git, with his piercing, intelligent grey gaze and graceful gait. Godric, that was embarrassing. Who was she, Ron? “My main irritant all year looked like a toad, but that‘s not the point. You lied to me and you’re going to tell me the truth. Now.” She punctuated her statement with a dig of her wand.
Reg winced. “I told you the truth,” he bit out. “Yule, sixth year my mother told me to get dressed for a formal dinner and then surprise, it was my initiation. I thought after graduation it would be my only real optio—”
“There are always other options!”
“I know that now!”
“You knew it last week when you lied to me!” she spat, her pitch rising.
“I didn’t lie to you,” he countered. “I told you part of the truth.”
“A lie by omission is still a lie!”
“Is it? Because I don’t owe you all of the truth,” he said, steel eyes boring into hers. “You were owed an answer to my Mark, and you’re allowed to hate me for it, but you’re not due all the sordid details. I told you the truth of how I came to be Marked. I told you how I defected and why. I make no excuses for it. I didn’t see another option. I was willfully ignorant or…” He cut himself off, swallowing words on the tip of his tongue.
She wanted to chase them and pull them out into the open.
“Or what?”
His jaw ticked as she twisted her wand.
“I don’t owe it to you,” he repeated. “You know what you need to know, and those are the truth, but the story of my life is mine."
She drove her wand in harder. “I’m owed an answer as to what the hell you meant by saying you wanted it. You deliberately made me think you weren’t bothered by my blood status, so you will tell me. Now,” she demanded.
His eyes widened. “I am not bothered by your blood status,” he said, gentler. “That isn’t what I meant.”
Hermione scoffed.
“Sure, you definitely wanted the Dark Mark but didn’t hate Muggleborns.”
“I am guilty of rationalizing,” he admitted, breath tickling her forehead. “I thought the goal of eliminating Muggleborns was merely rhetoric. I knew they attacked some, but they were also Order members. The Daily Prophet didn’t report the full details since the Ministry was trying to keep elements of it quiet.”
Well, that sounded familiar.
“I assumed that most of his agenda was an exaggeration, a way to woo radical purebloods. To really obliterate the Statute of Secrecy, rule over muggles, murder every powerful witch or wizard with a suspect blood status rather than woo them to your side — that’s insane. The Dark Lord wanted power, it was too impractical long-term.”
“And too bad for anyone butchered along the way, is that it?” she asked, mocking.
His face hardened. “Obviously I realized the error of my ways, Granger. I’m not making excuses for my actions. I lied to myself, it was wrong. But I didn’t particularly hate Muggleborns then, nor do I hate you now.”
“Why lie to yourself?” she exclaimed, frustration pouring out of her. “Why not join Sirius, why not do the right thing from the beginning?”
This was the main point that had bothered her over the past few days. Why not go to his brother in the Order once he was willing to face death to get out? Here’s a bloke who wasn’t evil, except maybe to his stomach lining with all that coffee. He was a quiet, diligent partner for Occlumency, patient with her questions. She’d thought she understood he’d been put in a bad situation, but still — why not go to Sirius?
Reg’s nostrils flared. “I am not an object of curiosity for you. Why I couldn’t go to Sirius isn't your concern. What is your concern is that I never did, nor do I now, find you an abomination to be eradicated. It might be worse, that I would have been willing to join without some fancy of fighting for the right — but it’s the truth—”
“Then why join !? Why do anything if you don’t think it’s the right thing!?”
She watched him bite his tongue, reining in his retort.
“What is your concern,” he continued through gritted teeth, “is that I’m a good enough Occlumens to have been tortured while the Dark Lord searched my mind and he never found out what I knew or that I was going to betray him. What is your concern is that I’m on your side now. Your concern is that I’m sorry, I died to help the better cause, and I’ll die again if that’s what it takes. Your concern is how I can serve the Order, but the rest of me is not. ”
They stood chest to chest, each breathing heavily. His breath was ragged, blood everywhere, sticking to her fingers, his lips were so blue, eyes dazed with pain—
She eased up on the wand in the juncture between his neck and his jaw. How he managed to be both regretful and angry at the same time was beyond her, but she’d seen the cost he was willing to pay for his sins.
“And the Horcrux, that was your only rebellion?”
She knew it wasn’t, thanks to Remus. The Ban children were alive because of another quiet revolt he’d staged. But would he use it, manipulate his role in their survival and lie by omission like he had before? Because as much as it made her nervous, everything indicated he was telling the truth — his eyes were fixed on hers, he didn’t take too long to think on his answers and they all tracked with the information she already had. But he was committed to being frustratingly vague.
“No, not the only one. But it was too little, too late.”
She released her hold on his shirt, fist flattening out to rest her palm on his chest before pushing him away. Hermione sucked in a large breath. Her heart pounded and her mind was swimming with too much information; she wished her tally system helped, but it didn’t. There was no equation to hold all his variables.
The only result that mattered was that he’d played her for a fool, something Hermione distinctly prided herself on not being.
She snatched the books from his hand, turned on heel and stalked away.
Toad-faced, honestly, Hermione!
Dinner was an uncomfortable affair. Reg was tense, though polite, as he pulled her chair out for her.
Hermione was seething. Logically, Hermione knew he hadn’t told her anything all that radical. A pureblood son of the Sacred Twenty-Eight wanted to be a Death Eater at one point — not particularly shocking, to be honest. If asked point blank, Malfoy would probably say the same — not out of any great trust, but because he was an awful git who’d enjoy telling her he wanted to see her erased from existence.
No, the part that hurt was that he’d misled her. That she’d offered him an attempt at friendship, that she’d grown comfortable around him, that she had even begun to look forward to their time together. Whatever his intention with anything else, he’d said that he wanted the Mark for the express purpose of hurting her, of making her feel this way. Small and stupid.
Harry and Remus glanced back and forth between them, but Hermione had already decided not to clue Harry in. He was volatile enough right now to refuse to learn from Regulus, and that was a worst-case scenario. Not only was Occlumency direly important for Harry to learn, but whether Harry realized it or not, it was giving him purpose after Sirius’ death. The past few days Harry had done more than lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, tears leaking from his eyes until Hermione dragged him downstairs to eat. She wouldn’t take that from him.
Remus simply looked on, his brow furrowed heavily. She anticipated a gentle conversation before bed.
None of that stopped Hermione from spearing her potatoes with vigor or steadfastly ignoring the lying Death Eater by her side. Between Regulus being a false-hearted prick and the upcoming Order meeting she was forbidden from participating in because of a paltry two months between her and her seventeenth birthday, violence against her vegetables was warranted.
She was cutting her lamb chop with vicious intent when the floo sounded twenty minutes early, the boisterous voices of Weasleys filtering into the dining room.
Everyone at the table sat up straight. Regulus had to hide — she had just turned to tell him so when he vanished his plate and stood. They had precious few seconds before the Weasleys entered the dining room, and Reg was making them count, dashing on silent feet to the stairwell.
“Let’s greet ol’ Wally, eh Forge?”
Regulus leapt quietly past the open corridor between the dining room and the parlor.
“Can’t not pay respects to the hostess, Gred!”
The familiar screech the portrait made carried through the townhouse, high and piercing.
Reg froze, one foot on the first step.
“BLOOD TRAITORS AND FILTH! IN MY HOUSE!”
“Oi, Wally, how are you faring these days?” one of the twins asked jovially and Walburga Black’s portrait wailed angrily in return.
Reg remained in front of the staircase, unmoving.
Hermione glanced at Harry, who threw his head towards Reg in a gesture that said deal with him.
So despite her anger, she jumped to her feet and darted to the stairwell while Harry ran towards the entrance hall to distract the twins. Remus was already striding towards the parlor to greet the rest of the Weasleys.
She touched his elbow. Nothing.
“C’mon Reg, you can’t be seen.”
She found herself irritated again. Honestly, he had one job. Hide. Instead, here she was, tugging him up the stairs. He followed robotically with almost jerky movements. Three-quarters of the way up, Hermione slumped and let out a heavy sigh of relief. They were hidden now.
Reg’s breathing lurched as they crested the stairs and she peeked at his face.
His eyes were unfocused. Sweat dotted his skin. His breath was coming quickly in shallow inhales and his skin was ashen. She tugged him forward.
She tried for a gentle tone. “C’mon Reg,” she repeated, guiding him down the hall. She had no intention of coddling him after he’d been such an arse, but she recognized shock when she saw it. Hermione wondered what had caused it. The two years after Ginny’s possession by Tom Riddle had been interspersed with such symptoms.
“Filth! Get OUT of my House, how dare you bring such shame upon the House of Black!”
Realization dawned . The portrait. Psychotic blood supremacist Walburga Black… mother of Sirius and Regulus Black.
Right. Well. It would be reasonably disturbing to hear your dead mother’s voice. Fair enough. She opened the door to his room and paused to see if he’d go in on his own, but he stopped when she did. She moved forward and he followed. “Reg? You understand you have to stay up here?”
He nodded but didn’t meet her eye, which was hardly reassuring.
“Look at me?”
There was a beat where she thought he hadn’t heard her in whatever semi-fugue state he had entered, but he moved his head up, his gaze focused on her face but not meeting her eye.
Hermione let out a breath through flared nostrils. This was taking too long; her absence would be noticed.
“How do I snap you out of this?” she asked, more harsh than was compassionate, but he was the one who’d pushed her away. His gaze dropped again.
“Reg?” she sighed, hands floating to her hips. “I need to know you understand what to do here. You’re all… I don’t know. But I need to get down there, can you respond or something so I know you aren’t going to come downstairs?”
“I’m to stay hidden,” he said, voice flat and barely audible.
“Stay hidden where?”
“Here.”
“Aare wah,” she muttered, making to leave but paused. Damn her soft heart and her dad’s voice in her ear. With a heavy sigh she turned to face him. “Reg, are you… alright?”
He nodded, not looking at her.
Well, she’d asked. His mummy issues were his business. And he was not, as he’d so rudely informed her.
“Okay. Good night.”
“Good night,” he nearly whispered in return and Hermione paused once more at the door, casting another glance at him over her shoulder. He stood stock-still where she’d left him, staring at nothing.
But she’d already asked and the memory of him sneering at her flashed in her mind’s eye, so she left him.
Notes:
If you thought Reg was handling a 17 year time jump a little too well... :)
"Aare wah" is a phrase that roughly means "wonderful" but can be used in a sarcastic way. Thanks again Vertraymer!
Chapter 11: Chapter Ten
Notes:
Hello everyone! Happy update day.
Trigger warnings are mild, but description of a state I would describe as "flirting with a panic attack but hanging onto the cusp of okay out of sheer stubbornness." Apparently there are spoiler bars you can use for these now, and I will learn how to use them soon! :)
As usual, a thousand thanks to the great Photon08 and MistressLynn, and to all of you! Your comments have been such fun (and some of y'all are even chatting with each other in there!), and I cannot express how much it means to me have this community following along with this story. So thank you, too!
Chapter Text
“War." Gorgon spits the word. "That is what they call it to give the illusion of honor and law. It is chaos. Madness and blood and the hunger to win. It has always been thus and shall always be so.”
― Libba Bray, from The Sweet, Far Thing
“There’s our Hermione!”
Hermione had barely stepped off the last stair to the main floor when she was quickly scooped into four strong arms, knocking the air from her lungs and the worry from her heart.
“Thought you were running away from us,” George said.
“But then we realized you’d never make such a mistake,” Fred added.
“And now here you are!” George concluded, beaming as he ruffled her hair.
“Stop that!” she laughed, smacking his hand away and darting between them to the dining room.
She was engulfed by the loving chaos of the Weasleys; enthusiastic hugs, beaming smiles, and questions asking how she was doing, fretting over her injury from Dolohov and wanting to know how she was recovering. Molly showed her the beautiful cake she’d made for dessert, insisting she have at least two slices before returning to her dentist parents a mere handful of days later. Hermione agreed enthusiastically.
Tonks arrived soon after with her mum, who gave her a warm smile before moving to greet Molly. Hermione’s eyes followed Andromeda. She could almost hear Reg's voice, Ah. Nymphadora. How had Regulus known her daughter’s name?
Remus blushed a little as he greeted the metamorphmagus on his way back to the dining room, giving Hermione’s shoulder a squeeze as he passed. Tonks wrapped an arm around Hermione and she paused awkwardly, unsure of what to say to one of her private heroines, who meanwhile was turning her hair bubblegum pink and sending it cascading to her waist in chaotic curls that matched hers. Normally she’d pepper Tonks with questions, but her queries could possibly reveal the banished wizard upstairs. Horcruxes and Occlumency and the Black family were potential red flags, and Tonks was far too keen not to pick up on her sudden interest.
“All right, Hermione?” Tonks asked, taking a step back to assess her.
“I’m a bit frustrated at feeling useless,” Hermione replied, giving her a portion of the truth. The irony was not lost on her as she tapped into her irritation not only at Regulus but at being banned from the meeting. “I’m seventeen in two months, why can’t I participate? And Harry’s the sodding Chosen One!” she exclaimed, gesturing at Harry, who was in conversation with Mr. Weasley across the room.
Tonks grimaced. “I know it seems unfair, Hermione, but honestly? I’d love it if you could just enjoy these last two months, you know? Once you’re in this… once this starts in earnest and there’s no avoiding it, there won’t be getting out of it. I understand that you’re frustrated and you’ve already fought the war, really, but try to have some fun this summer, yeah?” she challenged, her face settling into a hopeful smirk.
Hermione rolled her eyes and grumbled but acquiesced. Spending time with her family and enjoying them had been her main goal for the summer once she was home anyways. It wouldn’t be hard to fit Occlumency and Horcrux research into her days while her parents were at work.
Dumbledore, then Moody, McGonagall, and Kingsley arrived, followed by Snape, and soon Hermione and Harry were shooed out (to his great grumbling) where Ron was already waiting with a chessboard in the parlor.
“Hey mate,” Harry greeted, sitting beside him on the sofa while Hermione fell into the armchair with a small huff.
Ron chuckled. “Gee, Hermione, why so sour?”
She shot him an unimpressed glare. They deserved to be included in that bloody meeting, Tonks’ reasoning be damned.
A slow grin spread across Ron’s face as she delivered the rant that had been building up.
“Then I suppose it’s a good thing I borrowed these from my brothers, isn’t it?” he asked, holding up an ear with a flesh-colored string. Hermione grinned wickedly as she recognized the Extendable Ear.
“Ron, you genius!” she declared, giving him a quick peck on the cheek and taking the device. Ron’s cheeks quickly matched his hair, but Hermione paid little mind as she tiptoed to the closed dining room door and slid the ear under it. The boys followed, and the three of them lay shoulder to shoulder.
“The Malfoy trial is consuming the Prophet ; there’ve been a few attacks and not a single one has gotten any proper coverage. It looks like Scrimgeour’s going the route of Fudge in denying there’s a problem,” she heard Tonks’ say.
“You-Know-Who has basically declared open war and the new Minister is denying it?” Andromeda scoffed. “This is why we keep losing,” she muttered in frustration.
“The Auror Office has its hands full with the prosecution of Malfoy and the other captured Death Eaters.” That voice was Mad-Eye’s. “We barely have the people to counter these attacks. There was a slaughter of muggles just outside of Glasgow last night. Four dead, two missing. They’re growing bolder.”
“Our spies report that Voldemort is resuming his previous tactics of terrorizing Britain, muggle and magical alike, which it sounds like your experiences are confirming, Alastor,” Dumbledore said.
“But what do we think is his next larger target? He certainly won’t be swayed by the defeat at the Department of Mysteries. He wants Potter,” McGonagall chimed in. “We need to be prepared to protect him.”
Hermione smiled at her professor’s words. Protecting Harry was certainly her highest priority as well. Harry squirmed beside her.
“His mother’s magic should protect him with the Dursleys and Hogwarts will be safe during the year,” Dumbledore replied, nearly dismissive.
Really? The Triwizard Tournament doesn’t ring any bells? Hermione did her best not to growl.
She must have failed, because Ron elbowed her in the ribs. Hermione kicked his ankle in retribution.
“My concern is the financial backing You-Know-Who has amassed,” Shacklebolt cut in. “With the Malfoy vaults, he can vastly outspend us. We need to start thinking long term how to survive this war. Our personal vaults aren’t going to cut it if Voldemort is prepared to empty the Malfoy vault, let alone if he includes LeStrange or Nott. I’m sure other wealthy purebloods are also contributing to the cause.”
“Do you have any ideas, Kings?” Tonks asked.
“We need to identify the vaults on the side of the Light, for one, but I think even if we amassed all of them together we wouldn’t have enough to counter Malfoy alone, not to mention the others with theirs. I suggest we look to outside wix communities for funds. MACUSA was frustratingly neutral last time, but there was that anti-fascist magical group that dissented strongly. We may be able to secure donations from them. Alternatively, the French pureblood community, while sympathetic to blood supremacy ideals, is highly skeptical of Voldemort given the Death Eaters’ similarities to the Nazis. Their communities couldn’t avoid the muggle war and they could potentially be swayed. We would need to begin acting diplomatically though, which would require—”
“The Ministry getting its head out of its arse,” Tonks sighed. Ron stifled a snicker. Hermione’s eyes narrowed in warning.
“Have we considered attempting to sway the Malfoys?”
The three of them jolted, knocking into one another and exchanging bug-eyed looks while the ear reported nothing but silence at McGonagall’s statement.
“Lucius is in Azkaban, Draco Malfoy is sixteen. He’s hardly a lost cause,” she insisted and Hermione’s breath left her in a whoosh. She’d never placed Malfoy in a strategic position. He was a bully and a Slytherin prefect, but picturing him on the chessboard of war— on one side or the other — was disturbing. She could see it, the black and white squares stark in her mind’s eye, and her stomach lurched; options flashed before her mind for Draco Malfoy’s piece — rook, pawn, knight, pawn, nearly dizzying as they potential paths and positions shifted and spun — but only in a handful were the pieces the same shade as her own piece. In nearly every one, he was her enemy.
But still, just one or two — the shades could match. Probably a stupid hope that someone who’d shared classes with her for years wouldn’t wish her dead, but it was there — a possibility.
“I would love to think my nephew would join us,” Andromeda said slowly. “But I do not think it likely.”
“Well, Mum , the Blacks have plenty of rebels within, why not our dear cousin?” Tonks chimed in, and Hermione could imagine her mischievous grin. “That’d help the financial situation too, wouldn’t it? Not only does he have the Malfoy vault, but once he’s of age shouldn't he inherit the remaining Black vaults Sirius was denied?”
Hermione and Harry shared a look. As it happened, they already had their Black rebel on their side, which meant they already had a massive vault. And, evidently, no matter how well they hid him, when Malfoy turned seventeen and the Black vaults didn’t transfer, the secret would be out anyways.
“Severus?” Andromeda asked and Hermione pushed the thoughts away, focusing on the meeting.
Snape sighed. “It is certainly possible.”
Ron raised up on his elbows and started mimicking Snape while Hermione quietly threw a hand over her face to keep from laughing. Harry buried his face in her shoulder, his own shaking. “But this would be assuming Lucius hasn’t set the vault or the Manor such that Draco is unable to bar You-Know-Who from accessing it. Draco became acting Lord of the Manor when Lucius was escorted to Azkaban, but until the official ruling, the magic will recognize Lucius.”
“And his character?” Shacklebolt asked.
“Draco could surprise you,” he drawled. Harry quietly snorted, and both she and Ron kicked him. “He is young and very influenced by his father’s rhetoric, but Draco is first and foremost concerned with his family’s security, particularly Narcissa, his mother. He is a blood purist, as he was raised, but that ideology will never be as precious to him as his family’s lives. The trick will be that the Dark Lord already has a viselike grip over at least one of his parents, likely both.”
Hermione bit her lip, her mind floating to the spells she’d read last term after Arthur Weasley stayed in hospital after the attack, spells she’d sought out wondering how to protect her mother’s flashing, delighted black eyes and her dad’s warm, tender smile. Draco Malfoy was, genuinely, a vile, loathsome, evil little cockroach, but one who rather obviously looked up to his (equally vile, if not more so) father. She frowned. They weren’t so different in this regard. Only children who adored their parents.
And also, children drawn into the fray of war.
The meeting continued, and it was agreed that Shacklebolt would take a holiday to France in August to meet with potential contacts. Tonks had spent a summer in America and would reach out to her old friends to see if there were groups they could rely on for funding. Andromeda reminded them that the Korean wizarding community was fairly interventionist and could potentially be swayed, particularly with the death of the Ban family from the first war, and she would look into it.
“Dae has returned to Britain,” Tonks cut in. Hermione did her best not to react. “She’s one of the only Aurors I trust to invite to the Order, and she might be able to rally the cause in Korea.”
“I agree,” Moody added. “Are we all in accord to invite Ms. Ban into the Order?”
How old was she now? And if she could rally support, it seemed like their situation was pretty dire—
Snape, naturally, was against it, but the ayes had it.
“We need to begin amassing safehouses separate from the Auror Offices,” Remus said. “At some point we’ll need them, lest they become compromised.”
“I’d say we get about a third of the Aurors. The rest will go with whoever’s in charge of the Ministry,” Tonks said bitterly.
“Keep at it, though, you’re well-liked in the program,” Remus encouraged.
Arthur agreed to scout along with Remus while Andromeda and Kingsley would look into acquisition.
“Bill, I believe you had something to share with us?” Shacklebolt asked.
“Yes. The number of cursed objects showing up around Gringotts and other institutions is growing rapidly. Curse Breakers have been called in at record numbers the past month, even before the battle at the Department of Mysteries. It’s reasonable to assume You-Know-Who is planning on wielding more cursed objects this go-around, especially as Bellatrix is known to be proficient at them when she’s not running amok with the Cruciatus . My recommendation is as we continue recruitment, which I’m assuming is the same as it was at our last meeting, we need to consider basic curse-breaking skills, including detection and sealing them off, as part of training to be in the Order.”
“Is our best bet really Hogwarts for recruiting?” Molly asked skeptically. “The children should be protected as long as possible.”
“We lost many of our allies during the first war, and many are buying what the Prophet and the Ministry are selling — lies that everything is fine,” Andromeda sighed. “Perhaps as things become more dire we’ll have better luck. Diggory is willing to help, given what happened to Cedric”—Harry tensed and Hermione gently laid her head awkwardly on his shoulder while she felt Ron’s leg go over hers to gently tap Harry’s—“but I haven’t had much luck with others I’ve spoken with. They don’t understand how dangerous things are, how much worse things can become, and think I’m overly sensitive because of my husband.”
Hermione didn’t need to see the eyeroll to know it occurred.
“The McLaggens should join us,” Arthur reminded them. “Unfortunately, I think many families are most concerned about the safety of their children right now rather than fighting or choosing a side.”
For the first time, one of the twins spoke up. “Recruiting will be easy out of Hogwarts. Dumbledore’s Army is ready.”
Ron shot her a pleased smirk; Hermione nudged his shoulder, biting back her own grin.
“And, it’d be smart to continue preparing them,” the other added.
“We have secured an effective Defense Against the Dark Arts professor for this term,” Dumbledore said. “That should give them plenty to work on.”
Hermione snorted before stiffening, praying she hadn’t been heard while Ron and Harry gave her wide-eyed, how-dare-you looks.
“No offense, Headmaster, but… our track record isn’t great with that, is it? Why can’t Lupin come back?” the one who’d just spoken — Fred? — responded.
“Or maybe he could give a master class to the DA?” suggested the other — George (?)
“The Board of Governors, unfortunately, has barred Remus from returning, though he remains an excellent teacher. I am, however, quite confident in the next candidate,” Dumbledore replied, effectively silencing them. Hermione’s nostrils flared, and she felt both Harry and Ron go rigid beside her.
Eventually they began to wrap up, suggesting formal training beginning in the fall for those of age. Hermione wanted to scream that they wouldn’t be included in the training when they had just admitted Hogwarts was their main recruiting source. They were lucky she had initiative and had encouraged Harry to start the DA!
She heard chairs scrape as they were pushed back and Hermione retracted the ear as the boys scrambled upright and sprinted to the parlor. Harry and Ron stumbled into their former positions at the chess table, Ron quickly rearranging the pieces.
“Check.” Ron beamed happily, and Harry rolled his eyes as they heard the door to the dining room open.
“Wow, I lost to Ron at chess, how shocking,” he deadpanned.
Hermione snickered, and Ron leapt to his feet to bow dramatically. Hopefully nothing would seem amiss, but so far the adults had remained milling about and chatting post meeting.
“Harry, I wanted to ask, well… how are you doing with, you know, everything?” Ron queried.
Harry fiddled with his shoelaces. “Better than I thought,” he replied slowly. “I feel like in some ways, I’m getting to know him in a different way now that he’s gone. I still… I still really miss him,” his voice cracked. “But I guess I’ve been trying to see the positive recently. A little less angry most of the time, until it just all catches up with me.”
Harry glanced to Hermione, and she read between his words. As much as he had initially resented Regulus for being here while Sirius was gone, he’d given him something to do to fight against Voldemort in learning Occlumency. And he’d offered Harry another way to know Sirius.
Too bad he was a sodding git.
“That’s good, mate,” Ron said, giving him a reassuring smile.
Harry nodded absently, running a hand through his wild hair.
“How’s home?” Hermione asked Ron.
“Same as always, though Fred and George say they’re going to move out soon if the business keeps going well. Ginny’s a riot as usual, but she’s visiting Luna this week. It’s nice to have Bill home, he usually comes by before Order meetings now,” he shrugged. “It’s the Burrow.”
Hermione smiled fondly. The Burrow always smelled wonderfully, like whatever Molly was cooking or baking, and it exuded a sense of home, even if one was a stranger. The Granger residence was cozy, too, but it lacked the overwhelming comfort of the Burrow, which Hermione deduced came down to sheer number of residents. Every memory she had of the place was fond, and she would always be grateful to the Weasleys for being her wizarding family.
“Alright, Ron, dear, time for us to head home,” Molly called before promptly fussing over Hermione and Harry again and delaying their exit by at least ten minutes. Fred and George followed, squeezing Hermione until she couldn’t breathe, and slowly the rest of the Order filed out with the exception of Snape, Dumbledore, and of course, Remus. Snape and Dumbledore were still speaking, heads bowed, and Remus checked in with Harry.
She ignored them, focusing on the Potions professor. Severus Snape made little sense. He publicly loathed Harry, Hermione, and Ron, and yet he was an Order member. If he and Regulus had been close friends once, what had he been up to in the first war?
“Hermione?”
Remus’ voice drew her out of her reverie and she gave him a distracted smile. “Yes?”
“Are things quite alright with you and Regulus?” Harry’s eyes zeroed in on her with intensity.
Hermione did her best to lie well. “Yes, just a long afternoon of research. I’ve not been feeling the best. Women’s things,” she said with a shrug, and Harry paled in horror while Remus arched a skeptical brow. No matter how crazy her story, she was always able to derail Harry by mentioning her oh-so-scary uterus, but Remus wasn’t so easy to deter.
“Er, right, I’m going to… lie down, yeah. See you in the morning, everyone?” Harry rushed out and after quick goodbyes, he fled.
Honestly, the power she could wield with the mere mention of menses.
“You know I’m here for you, right, Hermione?” Remus said seriously, and she shot him a more genuine smile.
“I know. We… disagreed,” she settled on. “Nothing major. But I don’t want Harry to feel like he has to choose between learning from him and supporting me, so…” .
Remus nodded. “Fair enough. May I ask what you disagreed about?”
Hermione grimaced. Admitting she’d been naive was not something she particularly wanted to do. “Honestly, Remus, I’d prefer not to talk about it. We’ll settle it ourselves, it isn’t serious.”
It was serious — a breach of trust — but her pride mattered and for all she was furious at him, Reg wasn’t a threat to the Order or to Harry. Just a right prick.
“Very well,” Remus agreed, fixing her with a stern gaze. “But if that changes, you’ll let me know?”
Her smile was soft in appreciation. “Yes, I will. Thank you, Remus.”
He bid her good night and went upstairs. Hermione slowly made her way to do the same, but paused as Snape emerged from the kitchen, a plate in hand, also headed towards the stairs.
He stopped when he saw her, each eyeing the other.
“He’s not… quite himself,” she finally said. “Or he wasn’t. The Weasleys got here early and the twins antagonized the portrait—”
“Ah.”
Her brows drew in. “Ah, what? What ‘Ah’?”
Snape cocked his head at her, assessing, though for what she had no idea.
She tilted her chin up defiantly.
“Would it not disturb you to hear your deceased mother’s voice when you awoke seventeen years into the future?”
Hermione blinked. “I suppose, yes.” She glanced at the plate, filled with the dinner Reg had almost entirely missed. She hesitated, but the sight of him nearly catatonic… “There’s cake,” she muttered, irritated at herself.
“Pardon?”
Merlin, she was a sap. But when Gin got pale like that, sugar always helped. Biting back a groan, Hermione elaborated. “Mrs. Weasley brought cake. He was shaky, he could probably use a piece of cake.”
Snape quirked a brow at her in silence. “Thoughtful,” he finally drawled, as if it was not a good thing to be.
“Some of us are,” she replied, voice dripping with false sweetness. “Good night, Professor.”
“Good night, Ms. Granger,” he said and she heard the door to the kitchen swing open as she stomped up the stairs.
Reg’s hands were buried in his hair when Severus knocked at the door. Sev’s rapping was always distinctive: three sharp, impatient taps in rapid succession.
He took another shuddering inhale; he’d been trying to even it out, but spiraling thoughts were sending his lungs mixed signals about whether or not it was safe.
“Come in,” he managed to say, cursing the wispiness of his voice. Subtle, but still. Sev would pick up on it. The door opened, but Reg stayed seated, unable to meet Sev’s scrutinizing gaze.
Black boots clicked against the floor and finally came into Reg’s line of sight where he stared at the floor. “Granger sent cake.”
Reg’s head popped up, surprise causing his panic to subside briefly. “Cake?” She was angry at him, that seemed unlikely. Another inconsistency.
Sev hummed and held it out to him, but Reg didn’t take it. His stomach was rolling, nausea clinging to him no matter how many times he tried to pace his breathing and close his eyes.
Severus frowned. “She’s dead, Regulus,” he said softly.
Reg swallowed hard. Was she, though? What was more likely, really — that he’d died and had been dead for seventeen years only to be resurrected into the future, or that he’d gone mental? That it was the same time, same place, and for some reason or another, Reg was hallucinating? And if he was, where was he and who had him?
Severus knelt before him, a hand coming to clasp his shoulder. Reg tried not to curl in on himself.
“Do you feel that?”
“Your hand?” he asked, voice higher than usual.
“Yes. Do you smell this?” He released his shoulder and put the plate with chocolate cake near his face and Reg could smell the cocoa. He nodded.
“Name five things you see in this room.”
Reg recognized the technique they’d developed with each other over the years and his heart steadied a bit at the familiarity. He rattled off the deep green duvet, Sev’s book — left on the dresser for the mother-hen vigils he continued to keep — the cake, the shag rug he hated but Kreacher had procured for him ( Master needs something soft in his room , he’d said) so he’d kept it, and the quidditch poster for the Welsh Wyverns.
The two were silent as Sev surveyed him. His breaths had evened out somewhat, but his muscles were still coiled, tense, waiting for the other shoe to drop.
“There’s still something wrong.”
Reg’s eyes roved over Severus’ face; the subtle lines by the corners of his eyes that hadn’t been there before, the dark circles that most assuredly had, the frown lines starting to frame his mouth. But his black eyes were focused, insistent, and concerned. Familiar.
“What if this isn’t real?” he asked in a small voice. “What if I’ve gone mad? Or…” He shook his head. No or. If he were captured by either side, things would be significantly worse. This was practically a holiday compared to life before his death.
Or his mental break. Reg gulped.
Sev sighed, sitting on the floor beside his chair. A better person would offer the armchair, but Reg wasn’t sure he trusted his legs.
“You don’t trust your senses?”
“Senses can be altered,” Reg muttered.
“You’re too good an Occlumens to have an illusion painted for you,” Sev reminded him and Reg tipped his head to the side, allowing that.
“If you’re a delusion, you’re a stable one,” Reg added. “And not all that exciting, really.”
Sev snorted. “Let’s send you to spy on the Dark Lord if things aren’t scintillating enough for you.”
“No, no. Nearly dying and residual spell damage are plenty, thanks,” he replied with a tired attempt at a smile.
“Reg, I admit it’s… insane that you’re alive again. But there were rumors that resurrection is possible, and if any family had the magic somewhere in their grimoires—”
“It would be mine,” Reg finished for him with a sigh. He was right. Reg knew Severus was right, he’d repeated the same arguments to himself a dozen times. But for Merlin’s sake, her voice…
“Magic has limitations,” he said quietly. “They are meant to be hard and fast. Horcruxes are the only way around them, and only the person who crafts one can return, and I didn’t make one. Returning from death should have been impossible for me. I’ve been tortured, we have a pretty sordid history of insanity in the family, I’m even a little bit inbred—”
“A little,” Sev muttered and Reg kicked him lightly.
“It’s statistically far more likely I’ve lost the plot,” Reg finished. “That my mind broke somehow.”
It’s not like he’d been that far from broken before… the right push, the Cruciatus held too long…
“Yes, that is more likely,” Severus agreed in a tired voice, leaning against the bed. “But in this case, it isn’t the truth. You’re here. Really here. I can barely believe it, and I’m not the one who woke up in the future. But it’s true, Reg. You aren’t mad, she’s been reduced to nothing but a bitchy portrait.”
“My father and brother are really dead,” Regulus added, his melancholy slipping out.
Sev sighed, thumping his head against the mattress. “I am sorry for the pain their loss causes you,” he said.
Reg’s lips twitched upward. “I’m amazed you said that with a straight face.”
“I mean it,” Sev said sharply, glancing up. “I detested him, but I know how much you loved him. I am sorry whenever you’re hurt.”
Reg dropped his intense gaze. “Funny how you’re the only one who ever believed I could.”
“Could what?”
“Love him,” he answered quietly.
Sev huffed. “Anyone with half a brain could have seen that. The Marauders unfortunately only shared the half of one Lupin possesses.”
Reg was quiet, weighing whether or not to voice the thought that leapt to his mind. “Lupin said…” he paused, swallowing hard. “Said Sirius was ‘devastated’ that I died.” Salazar, it was such bullshit. “Cruel little shit,” he muttered, squeezing his eyes shut.
“You have a grave, you know,” Sev drawled.
“Oh?” he queried, holding onto the unsentimental question like a lifeline. “Is it an ostentatious nightmare my mother picked out?”
“Mmm,” Sev hummed in confirmation. “I ran into a black dog there multiple times when a certain convict was on the loose.”
Reg’s breath caught in his throat.
“I’d be walking up and he’d be curled up by the headstone. One time he had flowers in his mouth and laid them before it, using his nose to arrange them properly.”
Tears stung Reg’s eyes as he pictured his brother. “He scurried off when I approached, but he always returned. When I ran into him as a man it was significantly less pleasant, but”—Sev shrugged—“he was there. He was shit at doing anything about it, but I am fairly certain Sirius loved you in return.”
Reg swallowed back his tears. “Thanks, Sev.”
He wondered idly if his best friend was lying to him. Figured he probably was. But it was the merciful sort of lie, the one that gave Regulus something nice to think of as he drifted to sleep or felt the spiral of panic curling within him again. He could think of his brother standing vigil over his grave, looking after him in death when he had let him go in life.
Reg pushed the heels of his hands into his eyes. If this… insanity was true, if he were really seventeen years into the future because he’d been dead, how was he meant to live now? He had no plan. The odds of surviving his betrayal were slim to none. He’d been terrified, his hands shaking the entire time he got ready for his trip to his grave, but he’d known it was the right choice. He’d known there was no other way. He’d known as he stepped into the sunlight, its rays warming his cheeks, that it was almost certainly for the last time. He’d had no backup plan.
Since returning, the plan was: survive, avoid Azkaban, and stop the Dark Lord. But beyond it…
He sighed, weariness settling into his abused body. His healing was mostly done, but curse damage remained with unfortunate side effects, and his muscles ached around the excessive amounts of scar tissue. Figuring out what to do with a second shot at life was really a question for after the war, anyways.
There was no guarantee he’d survive any more now than there was during the first war.
Chapter 12: Chapter Eleven
Notes:
Happy Tuesday! I know I thank MistressLynn and Photon08 every week, but y'all, Photon read this chapter and metaphorically grinned like a maniac, and pulled all these subtleties out to really level it up. So extra kudos to Photon this week for being amazing :)
Also, in the Occlumency scene there is a direct quote from Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone by J.K. Rowling. It's in italics, I suspect you'll know it when you see it, but that isn't my writing and I don't own it :)
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
In this chapter we have Implied/Referenced Child Abuse (all categories) and Torture
Chapter Text
“And you were not like anyone I'd known. You spoke with impunity, had nothing to atone.
And quiet evenings you told me what you thought about, servants and kings and how everyone is bought. ”
Radical Face, "Servants and Kings"
If Regulus had to summarize yesterday in a word, it would be fuck.
Fuck, fuck, fuck, he’d chanted to himself as he lost his damn mind and volunteered that he’d wanted the Mark.
He had one job. One fucking job — don’t get his arse tossed in Azkaban. Stay alive. Stay in the Order’s good graces. This was, granted, not necessarily easy, but he’d managed to blow it i n the most pathetically simple way possible.
And, as if that were not enough , his mother’s shrill voice and fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck—
Not now, Reg scolded, gripping tight the handle of his mug. Not again.
Today there was no conversation over coffee at the kitchen counter, nor an inquisitive witch pouring over books and asking his opinions. So few bothered with it, assuming him stupid because of his grades. But she hadn’t known.
And because he was an angry, emotionally stunted twat, he’d ruined… it. Whatever ‘it’ was. Reg sighed as he trudged up the stairs, the tingle of spell damage having informed him to make a swift exit to his room. But unlike the last few days , he hadn’t had to excuse himself ; he was already alone. Which was almost certainly better, even if it didn’t feel that way because, as previously mentioned, Reg was both an angry emotionally stunted twat and fucked in equal measure.
Every time he found himself just a bit fonder of the Gryffindor witch. Fuck, you’re an idiot. Every thrill he got when she asked him a question. A big fucking idiot. When she considered his answer, when she treated him like a resource, like someone whose brain worked — Salazar, he knew he was fucked.
Fuck. H e’d nearly groaned when she put the pieces together that he was nowhere near as smart as she’d thought he was.
And then she’d given him some … bullshit, impossible anger not at him, but for him and…
Well , he’d been fucked. His Occlumency was a mess, holding too many active feelings because there was nowhere in this damned townhouse to sort it out, and Regulus was, apparently, out of whatever ability he had to deal with impossible scenarios. Like , you know, being resurrected. Time jumps. The death of my entire family. A great deal of his life had been spent learning how to let life’s insanities slough off him , leaving a pretty high bar for what he could endure before acting like a fucking dumbass, but apparently Hermione had found it, and—
Fuck.
A part of him berated himself for his anger, unsure why he’d lashed out at her beyond suddenly feeling like she was about to pry open a festering wound. But the rest of him was too tired to care. This was always how it was going to go, wasn’t it? Granger’s flashing bronze eyes and unending trove of smiles and brilliant mind had been an aberration. He was a Death Eater. He was her enemy.
It was why he’d bothered to tell her about the reading anyways . He’d ripped the bandage off, rather than slowly lose her regard over time like he had with everyone els e. Better for her to know.
Reg’s hand was shaky as he staggered into his bedroom, closing the door behind him. It wouldn't take much to lose what little ground he had left, even if Mini-Potter had been less openly hostile, and Lupin mollified by the gesture with the will. Goodwill was easily lost, as yesterday and his stupidity proved — utility was the real currency being exchanged, and Regulus would make sure he was as useful as possible.
But Salazar, he just wanted to sleep.
Not that hiding in bed had ever gone particularly well , but still . He longed for a warm place to sleep, rest, and be left alone .
He scoffed at himself . Childish. Prefer to be left alone in Azkaban?
Maybe it was childish. But as Reg landed hard on the bed and the curse damage racked its way through his body, Reg wanted it anyways.
“Truthfully, you aren’t ready,” he informed Mini-Potter . “You should be focusing on organizing your mind; but you’re leaving in five days , so I’ll teach you the basics and you can return to it as you continue sorting your memories.”
The surly teen had, naturally, wanted to continue practicing the defensive measures despite being told he wasn’t prepared; Reg obliged him .
Granger’s anger had been simmering beneath the surface; their meals were tense. The truly shocking part was that while Lupin sent him glares, Mini-Potter hadn’t screamed or assaulted him . He’d deduced that Granger had kept his poor behavior a secret.
“Okay, but the levels—”
“ First is your outer wall, or a primary defense. It’s crude, usually a product of sheer willpower, but the more you practice, the better you’re able to hold it. ”
“Right, which you said is probably the easiest one to focus on but isn’t the best —”
“You really could’ve been in Slytherin, Potter. Going straight for the top,” he muttered and Harry made a face.
“ So the Sorting Hat said.”
Reg’s brows rose in interest, but Potter kept talking.
“ Anyways, so the next one is like … fighting you in my mind?”
“No.” Reg pinched the bridge of nose. “Consider that a last resort. It’s unwieldy and fairly ineffective. Part of the defense is your organization, hiding the memories in plain sight and scattering them randomly. Doing that well is critical.”
Potter groaned. “I know, but I want to make sure I understand this part so when I’m with the Dursleys I can keep practicing.”
“You can shift your mindscape,” Reg explained again . “You ultimately control it . Collapse the tower, expand the room away from the intruder, and yes, you can thwack me in the head with a chair and it will have an effect on me, but this kind of mental combat is different from dueling. You need to be concerned with using the space around you instead of your physical body. Which, incidentally, is not terrible dueling advice,” Reg added. “Don’t forget to use the room.”
Mini-Potter nodded. “Okay. So you’re going to try invading and I’ll try blocking you?”
Reg rolled his eyes. “No, I’ll get through nearly instantly. Build the wall later . For now , practice morphing your mind.”
“Or we can see how it goes,” Mini-Potter countered.
Reg sighed.
“Fine.”
Wonder Boy closed his eyes, settling into his mindscape, and Reg bit back the lecture on how an actual invading Legilimens wouldn’t grant the opportunity to prepare. He allowed a full minute before uttering the spell.
A hastily erected, yet thick, wall separated him from the common room door this time. To Mini-Potter’s credit, it took an entire thirty seconds to blast through and an actual burst of effort. For the Legilimens, it really was just a surge of magic, at least at this point. Reg strode to the door of the common room and barked out a laugh. The door was locked.
Clever, Mini-Potter.
It took a touch more concentration, a bit of magical lock-picking, and Reg found himself enjoying the challenge. But after another few minutes, he’d opened the door.
“To be fair,” he announced as he entered, “an enemy Legilimens probably would have smashed it open, but that was innovative. Well done.”
Mini-Potter preened. “Thank you.”
Reg smirked as he extended the spell, his magic reaching for a stone just behind Potter’s head.
“I’m warning you,” he said, putting his large purple face right up close to Harry’s, “I’m warning you now , boy — any funny business, anything at all — and you’ll be in that cupboard from now until Christmas.”
This memory was interconnected with others due to being archived at a rudimentary level, strung together with instances of this large, overbearing man in a much smaller Harry’s face. Little Harry wore ill-fitting clothes and was shoved into a small cupboard, too small for a boy and rife with spiders, though it was clear this was where Harry slept. The man screamed at him not to ask questions, sneered that he needed a haircut, insisted he cook for their family.
“Oh, come on!” Mini-Potter groaned and Reg released his hold on the stone.
“Yield?”
Harry’s face set. “Not a chance.”
They sparred, Reg picking three other stones at random. One was rather sweet: a memory of who could only be Ron Weasley staying at Hogwarts during Christmas so Harry wouldn’t be alone . Another was of Harry pleading with a house elf named Dobby to be quiet so that his uncle, the man who looked at Harry with violence in his eyes, wouldn’t hear. A third was of Hermione, wrapping the long chain of a time-turner around Harry’s neck, the people and room around them spinning as time reversed. Harry kept throwing out an arm as he attempted to channel his core to block Reg’s magic pressing into the stones. Eventually he started trying to physically dart in front of it.
“Never leap in front of spells, dumbass!”
Harry used a timesaving , if rude, gesture to express his feelings.
Reg simply slapped a few more stones with memories in response.
“Urgh!”
“Done?”
Mini-Potter glared up at him from where he leaned heavily with his hands on his knees. “How… how do I keep you out?”
“You’re just sort of flailing at me magically. Try moving that wall,” Reg said, gesturing.
Harry frowned, but turned to face the wall at his right, scrunching up his face in concentration as he tried to make it bend to his will.
“It’s less about brute force than understanding the material of your mind.”
Harry gagged.
“ That’ s absolute rubbish, those words don’t mean anything .”
Reg’s lips twitched upward. “They do so .”
“ It’ s my mind, isn’t it by definition not made of material?”
“The soul can be sucked out by a dementor,” Reg returned. “Magic has structure to it. Why not the mind?”
“Philosophical,” he said, voice dripping with disdain.
“Whether it does or doesn’t, your mind is creating this with magic. Manipulate it . But to do so, you need to understand how it works.”
Harry groaned. “ So more wax-on, wax-off?”
“What precisely would you be waxing?”
Harry ended their session not long after that , and Regulus exited his mind with about twelve follow-up questions regarding automobiles and their upkeep that he refrained from asking.
“Reg?”
He tensed as his eyes fluttered open, returning to their physical space in the parlor. He’d been fairly sure Mini-Potter wouldn’t have agreed to be taught by him if Hermione had revealed Reg’s transgressions, but he couldn’t be sure. “Yes?”
“Hermione mentioned… well , she’s been surly, and I just figured you should know. She said it’s her, er… womanly time.”
Reg stared blankly at Mini-Potter. Sweet Circe. He was an idiot. The Savior of the Wizarding World was an absolute dolt.
“Sure,” Reg agreed, mentally raising his regard for Hermione Granger . If these were the brains she had to work with, she deserved a lot more credit for keeping him alive.
“I just thought you should know. Since she seems ready to, you know… snip off your manhood,” he continued, making a little scissors motion with his fingers.
Reg paused.
Harry’s green eyes were wide and honest, a bit concerned.
Guilt, a familiar friend, stabbed him in the gut. “Thank you,” he said. And damn it all, Mini-Potter smiled at him .
“You’re welcome.”
Fuck .
A knock on her door, three quick taps, pulled Hermione from her book. The day had been painfully dull, and she was so irritated with how many times she almost spoke with him, almost asked for his opinion, almost broke and went to the damned kitchen anyways. Harry didn’t find her research interesting at the best of times and he certainly couldn’t know about the Horcruxes. Against all sane advice, she’d grown to enjoy her time with the Death Eater and sort of — just a little bit — missed talking to him, which made her angrier, but she’d chosen to hold her tongue. Harry needed to learn.
Though getting Regulus alone and letting him have it was growing more and more appealing.
She frowned as the knock sounded again and cast a quick tempus. It wasn’t so late, but it was past eleven. She stood, going to the door and opening it slowly, wand at the ready. When she caught sight of the person outside, she jumped.
“This is NOT appropriate!” Hermione hissed at Snape who, to his credit, was facing away, his back to her.
He let out a sigh of the long-suffering.
“I have to leave, you need to watch Regulus.”
“He’s not a puppy,” she muttered.
“Are you decent?” Snape bit out and Hermione exhaled harshly through her nose, eyeing her shorts and quidditch jumper she’d lifted from Fred.
“Yes.”
“Then follow me. Bring a book if you must ,” he ordered and began walking away towards Reg’s room. Hermione huffed and followed, summoning the tome.
“I thought he was doing better,” she grumbled. She didn’t want to be in the presence of a toad- hearted if not toad- faced liar.
When Snape didn’t reply, she added, “Why not Remus?”
Snape paused just before Reg’s door. “I am trusting you, Ms. Granger. Can you be enough of an adult to overcome your petty squabbling or not? He’s asleep and to be monitored for ten days according to Madam Pomfrey. The risk of death is low, but concerning enough to necessitate overseeing him. Am I clear?”
Hermione’s nostrils flared wide. “Fine. I wouldn’t ever let him die. But neither would Remus.”
“Would you want to sleep in the presence of someone you detest?”
“But why—”
“Do you ever stop asking questions?” he bit out, his right hand settling across his left forearm and gripping tightly.
“No, it’s why I’m the brightest witch of my age,” she snipped, hands floating to her hips.
Snape turned his full menacing glare on her . “ Whatever has happened between you two, get over it . I have to leave. You remember the spell?”
She nodded. Distraho sanguine.
“Do not make me regret this ,” he hissed before turning on heel with a swirl of his cloak and vanishing with the crack of apparition.
Hermione stared at the spot he’d been and turned to the door with another harrumph. She silenced herself and the door ; if he was asleep she didn’t want to wake him and deal with his false-hearted self. Book and wand in hand, she eased open the door. Wordlessly she cast her bluebell flames, their light faint enough it shouldn’t rouse him .
Regulus was sleeping soundly on his back, head turned to face the chair Snape had been occupying, where a blanket lay neatly folded across the armrest. Hermione tucked it around her as she observed him. Whatever charm he’d used on his hair had worn off and it curled over his forehead; his mouth was parted just slightly, his breathing even. He looked younger. Asleep with the divet between his brows smoothed out and the tension in his frame relaxed. She nearly wanted to muss his hair.
Except she was angry at him , so Hermione ignored how handsome and sweet he looked, like an innocent fairy-tale prince. And so, preferring to imagine him as a toad (Godric, that was still embarrassing), she dove into her book, turning the page roughly.
Absently, she waved a hand and the bluebell flames gathered over her shoulder.
She wasn’t sure how much time had passed thanks to the jackal chasing Elleora being revealed as an animagus, when the rustling of sheets drew her from the novel. Hermione glanced at her sleeping charge, wondering if he’d woken or merely shifted in his sleep only to realize the divet had returned.
His breath hitched and the divet deepened.
“Reg?” she said quietly, placing her book on the side table.
His body twitched. Then his face contorted in pain and he gasped in his sleep, fingers grappling with the sheet. Hermione was beside him in an instant, casting the diagnostic charm as his body relaxed.
Reg whimpered.
The sound was so unlike him . Normally he was careful, controlled — even his jokes were quietly told, and when he wasn’t those things he was angry and biting. The little whimper of pain, of fear, pushed her anger into the musty dredges of her subconscious and Hermione scrambled to help him .
Clear. It was clear? She leaned forward to examine the Representation (though Hermione privately referred to it as a hologram). No clot, no other sign of issue. Besides the unnaturally large percentage of scar tissue throughout his body, but that was neither here nor there for the moment. Right? Right. Scar tissue couldn’t contribute to whatever this was.
She was still staring at it when a pink light flared across the Representation and Reg’s limbs began to spasm, jerking his body.
Hermione’s heart hammered and her eyes darted to the brain portion of the Representation, but — no sign of trouble. Where were the spasms coming from? Was he seizing? She scanned it again and again but couldn’t find a cause.
He fell silent, and with a frustrated cry she banished the diagnostic. His chest rose with another shaky breath and then his back arched painfully, his muscles growing taut as a bowstring. She cast the diagnostic once more . Clear.
He collapsed onto the bed. Thrashed, then whimpered again.
So it was a nightmare? It had to be, in the absence of anything medical, and yet she’d never heard of seizure symptoms caused from bad dreams. He took another shuddering breath and Hermione grasped his shoulders, letting her wand fall to the bed.
She shook him, calling his name, willing him to wake up — if nothing else, maybe he could tell her what was wrong, and if it was a nightmare, would that solve the problem, him waking up?
Reg took careful, measured steps as he followed his mother; darkness cloaked them , interrupted only by sporadic candles casting blurred orbs of weak light. At the center of the room, several hooded figures sat in large, ornate chairs around a massive mahogany dining table. His breath caught. She’d told him to follow, so he had to keep moving.
As they approached the table, one of the figures rose, his hood falling to reveal the grinning visage of Lord Voldemort himself . He was the snakelike thing Sev had described since his return, not the handsome, charismatic man who had placed the Mark upon him , wearing an enchanting smile as Reg nearly passed out in agony from the burning of the brand. Now the outside reflected the monster within as his eyes glowed red, his nose nearly gone.
“Welcome, Regulus,” he cooed as Reg came to stand beside his mother. She looked regal, her glossy black waves braided tightly on one side of her head and left to elegantly fall across the opposite shoulder, expression unbothered. No one spoke. The only sound Reg could hear was the pounding of his own heart as he bowed his head.
But with a flick of the Dark Lord’s wand, Reg was disarmed and his mother’s hand was around his throat. Time moved too quickly, and he was slammed onto the table, the wood creaking and cracking as the breath whooshed from his lungs.
“Did you think I wouldn’t find out?” Voldemort asked in a velvet caress. His wand traced Reg’s face and the cold tip sank into his jaw. “ That you could betray me and get away with it ?”
Reg was too terrified to speak; the wand continued its path down his throat, into the space between his collarbone. His clothes were gone as the wand scraped his chest.
“Crucio!”
His nerves seared into his skin and he screamed.
The curse lifted. He panted while the witnesses sat at the table and watched.
Again .
His wails thundered through the room as agony ripped him apart.
And again .
He never got used to the feeling of being torn apart from the inside.
There was a commotion, not that Reg could focus on it , but light burned his eyes as doors opened and colors danced in his vision — light spots or spells? — and he remained effectively blind as he weakly tried to tuck his head down towards the wood. Chaos ensued; the figures at the table leapt to their feet to combat the intruders. His muscles were trembling, but he forced himself to think. This was his chance to escape. He could leave, roll off the table, slip out. Body shaking, he turned on his side and nearly cried out as his muscles spasmed, but from here he could—
Her cold hand encircled his throat, and he struggled frantically as her nails dug into his windpipe. Reg gasped in vain for air as sharp pressure points closed off his airway.
“You dare disobey me?” she hissed, and Reg whimpered as a different wand traced its path down his spine. “Crucio,” she crooned, almost a lullaby. His body arched, but she held him in place by his neck as he spasmed from the fire in his veins.
The pain stopped, and he only had time for one tremulous breath before she cast the curse again .
She released the spell; the wand tip dipped over his hip, drawing a pattern he couldn’t make out.
“You know the consequences for disobedience, do you not?”
A wicked glint in the eyes that matched his own .
Reg squeezed his eyes shut, preparing to surround his mind in mist when a familiar shout broke through his pain-filled haze. He blinked open bleary eyes and there was Sirius.
He couldn’t make out the conversation, but Sirius finally glanced at him . Shoulder-length waves pulled back , dashing in his crimson Auror robes. His chest ached, a wild hope causing his heart to swell. His big brother would save him . Help, relief was coming. “Help.” His vocal cords were torn from his screams.
Then Sirius was drawn back into the battle ongoing, fighting back to back with James Potter, pursuing the other Death Eaters. Reg could make out a skirmish now , Order versus the Dark Lord’s army, the shouts of spells, the blurs of black hoods and the reds of Auror robes.
His mother cast the curse again. Reg screamed silently as every fiber of his body seemed to break; when it ceased, her wand traced his muscles back up his chest, leaving goosebumps of dread in its wake. She leaned over him , her red-painted lips ghosting the shell of his ear. Her hair fell across his chest and face, a smothering veil of her enclosing everything he could see , roses and lilies assaulting his nose.
Her eyes shone with malice. “I promised you to Fenrir after.”
Reg’s stomach lurched and acid burned his throat.
“Usually prefers witches.” She spoke in that melodic cadence, with an almost indulgent smile but for the hint of cruelty. “But there’s exceptions to every rule. You are very pretty.”
Her nails dug into his chest. “ For now ,” she amended, face shifting into a pleased smirk, as more hands joined hers, ripping at him , tearing him —
Reg shouted again , this time for Sirius, though his throat made no noise.
But help didn’t come as he watched the Inferi’s claws dissect his flesh. The copper tang assaulted his nose even as his mother sang the torture curse. His blood splattered upwards while he spasmed against their fevered grasps.
A Death Eater staggered towards them , blocking Reg’s view before he or she dropped, taken down by a stunner. The blur of black was replaced by dark chocolate curls and burning bronze eyes. Hermione.
“Please.”
He had no volume, he couldn’t speak.
No one could hear him .
His mother’s hand grasped his throat, her wand skimming down his side.
“Please, Hermione,” he tried again .
She cocked her head at him , unimpressed as she glanced at his trembling, bleeding body. Completely disinterested, she walked away, leaving him to his fate.
“Regulus.”
Reg ignored his mother calling his name, his heart shattering into a thousand pieces, each shard tearing at his skin, at his soul, alone and abandoned—
“Reg!”
No one was ever going to save him, because he wasn’t worth saving.
“Reg!”
The curse started again .
“Reg!”
His eyes snapped open and he burst upright. Pain shot through his forehead as he knocked into something hard.
“Ow! Shit!”
Something fell into his legs and he grappled for it, tucking it into his body before realizing the some thing was a some one .
“Oof! Reg, it was a dream, wake up!”
Reg blinked and turned his head from side to side, trying to take in the dark room.
“Oh, for goodness — lumos!”
Light flooded the room, and he realized he had a witch between his legs.
Reg froze.
“Merlin’s sake,” Hermione muttered, hand pressed against her head as she struggled to a seated position. Reg’s hands fell. Her foot brushed the inside of his thigh as she hauled herself upright, curls flying over her shoulder. She tucked her feet closer to her and Reg relaxed a little , even as his heart pounded painfully.
She turned her brown eyes up to his before offering him a half-grimace, half-smile.
“Hi.”
Reg swallowed, his chest still heaving. He glanced around , looking for some kind of clue as to what had happened. They were in his room.
“You had a nightmare,” Granger said, moving some of her curls out of her face.
A nightmare? He took another deep breath and tried to think past the blinding fear, Hermione’s closeness, the ache of his body. That’s right, his mother didn’t use the Cruciatus . She insisted it was an inferior torture curse given the risks of insanity. She and Bellatrix had gotten into a heated debate over it during Yule dinner the previous year.
“Snape got called away and wanted me to watch you, in case of blood clots. You were having…” she trailed off, her eyes finding his again. “You were spasming,” she said softly. “The diagnostic didn’t show anything. So I thought it might be a nightmare and tried to wake you.”
Reg’s head began to clear as his lungs managed to steady, although his heart pounded erratically. Nightmare. It was a nightmare. His mother was dead, the Dark Lord didn’t know he was alive.
“I’m sorry if I overstepped, it’s just… you were whimpering in your sleep and thrashing. I didn’t want you to keep suffering in there ,” she said with a wince, tapping her head. “ Anyway , I can, uh, get off your bed now .”
But, wait. Granger was angry with him . He’d made her hate him again . He still couldn’t say anything , afraid he’d find he couldn’t speak, just like the dream, but something was off, wasn’t it ?
Granger scooted off the bed but paused as she stood.
“Do you, um, need to talk about it ?”
Reg’s eyes flicked up to hers before dropping again. Her gaze was soft and concerned and he didn’t know how to respond to gentleness, especially where there should be anger. This was wrong. Or was he still confused? He shook his head.
Then she was sitting, beside him this time, and slipped her hand in his. “You’re safe, Reg. Promise.”
He cast a wary gaze around the room.
Then his eyes fell to her anchoring touch, to their hands, her smaller, darker one in his. A callus at her middle finger and the top of her palm. Her soft hand in his might be the promise that he could breathe more deeply. That it was over. Dream Hermione had abandoned him to his fate, but the real one had woken him from a nightmare, even though she was angry with him .
He shuddered as the echo of the Cruciatus moved through him .
“It’s alright,” she soothed and he bit his lip. She’d called him a toad-faced liar yesterday and now she was comforting him ? His eyes danced across her features, trying to find some sort of sign that this was an act or a game or some sort of delusion, a hangover from his terror. A red mark marred her forehead as she rubbed a comforting thumb over his knuckles, just like she had on the floor of the library.
“I hurt you,” he breathed , eyes on her forehead, but she waved him off with her other hand.
“If bonking heads constituted any real harm, I’d not be top of the class any longer. Ron and Harry are a menace under the cloak. No harm done.”
“I’m sorry,” he said quietly, this time his vocal cords working a little further . He could speak. They weren’t torn from the curse, they were fine. He was fine.
“You didn’t mean to, Reg, it’s alright.”
“For before, too ,” he added.
She met his eyes again , her gaze a bit harder. “Then why’d you do it?”
Reg closed his eyes and his muscles spasmed again as his body remembered the Cruciatus , reacting to the memory of the Inferi.
“Reg?”
He grit his teeth and let it happen. The tingling shot down his limbs and he did his best to breathe through trembling muscles . It was nowhere near as bad as the original curse, whichever one was the cause. He could get through this . But damn, the pain potion had worn off.
“What do I do? How do I help?”
He couldn’t answer her or even shake his head as the pseudo-seizure continued. His arm flopped away from him and his abs spasmed, forcing him to lie down . Reg closed his eyes, starting to summon the mists when—
Arms wrapped around him , holding him tight as his body shook.
“I’ve got you. It’s okay.”
It would be. It’d happened before . But it was nice to hear her say it .
She anchored him, and he didn't let himself float away, something about this scrap of comfort worth letting himself stay rooted in his body through the pain. His left leg shook, beginning at his thigh and continuing down through his calf and foot just as his right hand began quaking. After another minute , the spasms subsided and Reg lay limp in her arms, his head falling against her shoulder. Her hand brushed his forehead, her cool fingers a relief on his hot skin as he took shaky breaths.
“Tell me what this is, tell me how to help. The diagnostic was clear.”
“Curse damage,” he rasped out.
“From the Inferi, or…”
Reg couldn’t do more than breathe.
“You said earlier, that you’d been tortured when Voldemort”—Reg twitched in her grasp as she said his name—“searched your mind. Was that with the… the torture curse?”
He nodded weakly against her. Not that often, only a handful of times, like when he’d had to report the Ban children had conveniently been visiting relatives on holiday, or the first and only time he’d failed at dismantling the wards. Then there was the occasional training, or when the Dark Lord wanted to rifle through his mind for loyalty.
“ Which one ? What do I do?”
“ It’s… them together ,” he got out. “The body isn’t meant… to have this much exposure to dark magic.” He paused. “Curses have lingering effects, and the Inferi’s seem to be reacting with my exposure to the Cruciatus . It’ll fade, I just… had a lot of dark magic in me.”
“Okay, okay,” she murmured, pushing her hair out of her face as she gently released him to lie on the bed.
He wanted to sit up but the strain seemed too much for now .
“So all curses — I don’t quite understand. Explain it to me?”
“When we’re cursed, our bodies remember. It might be subtle, particularly if cured quickly, but it’s why cursed wounds often scar and repeated cursing can result in insanity or permanent physical damage.”
“And how, I mean, are we all going to be like this after the war? Are the adults just hiding their…” she trailed off, gesturing at him.
He shot her a tired smile, hoping to reassure her. “Practice your shield charm, but no, I’m an exceptional case. Most people don’t experience full-body exposure to Inferi.”
She frowned. “But if one were captured and tortured extensively…”
“Well, yeah,” he winced, pushing himself into an upright position. “But even then… it’s been two months. Or it was, since I was crucio’d, the… whatever they are, happening after all this time is because of the combination of the Inferi’s curse.”
She crossed her arms, looking away from him . “Why were you crucio’d ?”
“Routine brain rape,” he muttered, and she jerked beside him , twisting to face him with wide, horrified eyes.
“What? Are you—”
“No, sorry, I just meant he’d search our minds regularly, and because I’m a known Occlumens they used torture with it . It wasn’t a big deal,” he rushed out, kicking himself for scaring her.
She needed to know the very real threat, if she was captured, but in the middle of the night and from him of all people probably wasn’t the best time. She was so brilliant and clearly experienced — it was difficult to remember she was still at Hogwarts, a rising sixth year at that; while she’d encountered much more than the average person her age, Reg had been in an elite murder squad at the height of the war. Horrors began to dull over time into a permanent haze of dread.
Reg felt the tingle in his muscles, a weakness spreading down to his fingers and sighed. “ It’s going to happen again in a minute ,” he said quietly and she blinked up at him .
“How often has this been happening?”
“Nightmares seem to trigger them , but a couple times throughout the day , too .”
“Why haven’t you said anything ?” she asked sternly.
He cocked his head at her. “Didn’t want to both—” he cut off with a wince, the first tremor moving up his spine. Granger was behind him , hauling him up so he rested against her body, her arms circled tight around him as his muscles trembled and contracted. Reg tried to keep breathing as his lungs struggled to expand normally. His legs stiffened, his foot contorted like a bastardized ballerina’s, and his arms seized up as the witch behind him quietly murmured ‘you’re alright, I’ve got you’ over and over, her voice a soothing balm, before it all stopped and Reg fell back in her arms.
A shorter one this time. Hopefully that meant they were ending.
Reg lay in her embrace, exhausted. The spasming left him weak and desperately tired while his muscles ached, but otherwise, unharmed. He could barely think beyond trying to get air.
“Is this ,” she paused, clearing her throat. “Is this why Snape stays?”
He shook his head. “He’s afraid they’ll make a blood clot throw. Rubbish logic. But it’s apparently standard procedure.”
“Did you have them before you died?”
“No,” he murmured tiredly. “Only the days just after the curse. I hadn’t in… two months before I died.”
“When was that , by the way ? I haven’t asked.”
“The nineteenth of October. 1979.”
“I was a month old ,” she said quietly. “ To the day .”
“Mmm,” he acknowledged, heavy eyes closed, his head lolling into the crook of her neck. His mind was muddled and hazy and entirely too tired to deal with the fact she’d been a newborn when he’d gone to the cave.
“I’m going to cast a diagnostic, Reg.”
He hummed in reply.
“I didn’t realize how much muscle scarring you had from the Inferi,” she mentioned, her voice small. She’d been excused from his healing by that point.
“Sev’s good , but he’s not a real healer.”
She smelled like warm vanilla and—
He stiffened. He was all over her, invading her space, suffocating her. He lurched forward, his abs screaming.
“Reg, are you okay? What’s wrong?”
Reg squeezed his eyes shut. “I was crushing you,” he gasped out, his muscles seizing. They did not appreciate the sudden movement.
“You weren’t, Reg, it’s okay, lie back —”
He flinched away from her, nearly falling off the bed and her hands closed around his wrists, tugging him back .
“Reg, calm down , you weren’t hurting me, you’re okay. I’m okay.”
He shook his head, tried to breathe. Needed air.
“Reg, stay with me.”
He needed out of the bedroom, needed out. A small, nearly hysterical voice found that oddly ironic given everything, given that was precisely what had gotten him into this mess, the desperate need to get out.
His muscles protested, shocks of pain shooting up his legs as he staggered to his feet.
“Whoa, whoa.” Granger sprung to standing, arms shooting out to steady him . The vanilla of her hair carried over, chasing away a phantom scent of cloying lilies and roses that turned his stomach.
“You want to get out of here ?”
Reg nodded, his muscles trembling at the effort of standing; he wasn’t sure he could speak.
“Okay, come on,” she said gently, guiding him from the room, her hands in his.
Chapter 13: Chapter Twelve
Summary:
“I would be dead if anyone had known—”
“You were dead,” she pointed out and Reg scowled.
Notes:
Hey hey, update time! It's been so awesome getting to connect with y'all in the comments, thanks so much for all the love and support! It's really motivating always, but particularly on the weeks where I have the emotional fortitude of an overripe berry.
As usual, thanks a million to MistressLynn and Photon08! And here we goooooo!
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
In this chapter we have:
References to Sexual Assault and Rape
Referenced Murder
Implied/Referenced Child Abuse
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“With such a hell in your heart and your head, how can you live? How can you love?”
Fyodor Dostoevsky, The Brothers Karamazov
—
He leaned on her more than he would care to admit. Gripping the railing tightly, he struggled to limp down the stairs with her arm wrapped around his torso. The spasms had left him weak, three in a row and apparently more in his sleep leaching the strength from him.
She guided him to the couch and he nearly collapsed. He let out a shuddering breath as he slumped against the cushions. He bit the inside of his cheek. Assessed. Count, he reminded himself.
One, Hermione’s armchair. It was less depressing to think of it as Hermione’s rather than his father’s. Two, the looming grandfather clock. His gaze sharpened to the constellations that replaced the numbers on the clockface. Forget counting—
Centaurus. Cassiopeia. Orion. Leo. Gemini. Ursa Major. Canis Major. Crux. Aries. Carina. Cepheus. Andromeda. Perseus.
His panicked pulse began to slow.
Hermione leaned over him, placing a pillow behind his head and summoning a blanket she tucked around him.
Reg blinked blearily up at her. “Aren’t you… angry with me?”
“Furious,” she confirmed. “It really isn’t fair to keep having medical catastrophes to distract me from my righteous ire.”
He looked down at the little nest she’d made for him. His lips curled up in a tentative smile. “Kind of you to give me a reprieve.”
“Mmm. You ready to be yelled at?” she asked, crossing her arms. Her defensive posture made her look decidedly less threatening.
Still, he braced himself. “Go ahead.”
But she didn’t yell; she regarded him with frustration, like a puzzle she couldn’t quite figure out.
Well, that made two of them.
“It’s hard to muster any anger when you look like a zombie,” she finally said, lower lip jutting out slightly.
“Are you pouting because you can’t scold me properly?” he asked with a relieved laugh.
She made a face.
“Keep it up and it’ll get easier,” she grumbled, and he cast his eyes down.
“Right, well, I’ve earned it,” he said softly.
“You used the aforementioned medical catastrophe to get out of answering why you did it,” she reminded him, voice sharp.
He sighed. “I’m not sure.”
With a harrumph, she sat on the couch with such gusto it bounced his cushion.
“Well, it was a shit thing to do! Honestly, I thought it was just Ron with the emotional range of a teaspoon, but I’m starting to think it’s the lot of you menfolk.”
Reg blinked once, twice. ‘Emotional range of a teaspoon’ was more eloquent, to be sure, but it sounded like angry, emotionally stunted twat to him.
“Um, well, that seems accurate.”
“I’m not being fair to Neville or Dean, or my own father, but for goodness’ sake,” she muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose.
He turned in his seat, tucking a leg to face her. “I’m sorry, Granger. You’re right. I…”
She pursed her lips and gestured for him to continue.
He was fairly confident there was nothing to say that wouldn’t make the situation worse, but there was no point in avoiding the truth.
“I…” he tried again and paused. He must be tired; he was swapping syllables. He needed to take his time to make the words come out correctly.
“I didn’t think about how it would sound. That it would seem like I lied about how I felt about you or your blood status,” he forced out. “I’m sorry.”
He had a feeling he’d be saying that phrase repeatedly.
“Seem like?” she rebutted, prissy. “You did lie.”
He bristled. Yes, he regretted his prior idiocy, but—
“Not telling you the whole truth is not the same thing as lying to you.”
Hermione harrumphed.
Reg’s aching muscles tensed in irritation. “I told you how I came to take the Mark, what I can offer you. Why do you need more than that?”
“Trust goes both ways! You want me to trust you, and I did with what you told me, but then you deliberately undermined that trust! You have to give me something!”
The cap on Reg’s anger popped. “What more do you want me to give, Granger? Was my body not enough, my life not enough?!” he laughed mirthlessly. “I’ve given the Light nearly everything I have. I’ve pledged my vault and my knowledge and my wand — what more do you want? Or was being torn apart not enough for you?”
Granger hopped up and sat back on her heels so she faced him properly, hair wild and sparking just a bit with her magic. Merlin, she was powerful; the only other person that sparked magic like that was Bellatrix.
“I thought it was! But then you deliberately contradicted everything you did!” she exclaimed, voice rising.
“It wasn’t deliberate!” he snapped.
Merlin, give him some credit, his intentional decisions weren’t usually quite so spectacularly stupid.
“Then what, pray tell, was the point!?”
“You were acting like I’m forgiven!”
“Maybe because I was in the process of forgiving you, you twit!” she snapped, arms gesturing wildly.
“You can’t, you don’t know everything I did!”
“Then tell me!”
They were nearly knee to knee, both breathing heavily, and the blanket had fallen to lie between them.
“Let me clarify,” he said, forcing himself to calm as he rubbed his eyes. “You’re furious at me and have lost what little faith you had in me over my not spilling my entire life story to someone I’d known barely twenty-four hours and yet you want me to give you a list of my crimes, something that could easily land me in Azkaban?”
“That bad, is it?” Mock sweetness dripped from her voice.
Reg barked an incredulous laugh. “Yeah, Granger, it was bad. Hence the dying.”
Forgiving him. Bollocks, that was. He was never going to be absolved.
Her lips flattened into a thin, angry line as her eyes bored into him. He didn’t back down from her righteous glare.
“Trust goes both ways,” she said again, this time a touch calmer. “I promise I won’t tell anyone what you did. But if you want me to trust you again, I need to know. Or you can tell me about all that cryptic nonsense in the library.”
Reg scoffed. “You promise, huh?”
Hermione fumed, hair sparking again. “What is wrong with you? Yes, my word. Mutual trust, you git.”
“The name-calling is improving, well done.”
Her eyes widened in fury and Reg tensed, waiting for a hex, but she kept her wand by her side.
“What would you accept, if not my word?” she asked through gritted teeth.
“Unbreakable Vow,” he offered, knowing full well she wouldn’t acquiesce to one.
He wasn’t sure if she read it in his face or if he’d been unsuccessful in curbing his sarcasm, but her features set in determination.
“Fine. Who’s binding it?”
Reg stared at her, and when she didn’t reconsider, he added, “You realize that puts your life on the line, correct?”
“Only if I tell. And since you’re in obvious need of a mind healer to work on your teeming trust issues, I’ll swear it.”
“You… you’re going to be one of the most important people to this war effort! You shouldn’t be entering Unbreakable Vows willy-nilly!” he protested.
She rolled her eyes and mouthed willy-nilly.
Reg ignored the heating of his cheeks. “The point stands,” he snipped.
Granger sneered. “Backing out, coward?”
Reg’s eyes narrowed. “You’re on, Granger.”
“Find the binder, Black,” she hissed.
“Kreacher!”
He popped in with a loud crack! and looked between the two of them, neither sparing him a glance. Their eyes remained locked on each other, bronze and silver.
“Kreacher, would you bind an oath for us?”
“An Unbreakable one, Master Regulus?”
“Unbreakable,” Granger confirmed.
Kreacher grumbled and Reg held out his arm. Granger stuck hers out, clasping his forearm in her hand, and his fingers settled around hers. With a snap of Kreacher’s fingers, a golden cord appeared, twining around their arms.
She was fire. Eyes molten bronze, burning with intensity and Reg refused to look away.
“Make your vow,” Kreacher announced.
“Will you swear to keep all information told to you about my crimes as a Death Eater confidential, to yourself alone?”
Granger squared her shoulders as her hand tightened its grip around his arm. “I swear. Will you swear to tell the whole truth about your crimes as a Death Eater?”
“I swear what I tell you will be the truth about my crimes as a Death Eater. I retain the right not to answer.”
Her fingers left indentions in his skin. “No deal, Black.”
His eyes narrowed, but he appreciated her angry sincerity. Perhaps she was right — if he couldn’t promise the truth with a vow, perhaps he did have ‘teeming trust issues.’ And though she clearly held onto her fury, she’d held him, helped him. That should count for something.
“Will you swear to tell the whole truth about your crimes as a Death Eater?” she repeated.
“I swear.”
The light, white-hot and blinding, settled over their clasped right arms and burned briefly before disappearing into their skin. Neither let go, the intensity of the magic swirling around and within, binding them with this promise, prompting them to keep the other in their grasp. Their chests heaved and for one, wild moment Reg wondered what it would be like to let her passion overwhelm him, what it would be like to burn with her, bury his hands in her magic-laced curls and breathe her fire.
“So. Your sordid history, if you please?”
He closed his eyes, shielding himself from her searing gaze. Of course she’d demand they dredge this up right bloody now.
“I take it I ought to start from the beginning?”
“You probably shouldn’t assume what I do and do not know.”
He huffed a laugh. “Fair enough. No one should underestimate Hermione Granger.”
“There you go. Teachable, you are.”
Reg winced. That he was.
“So does that mean you have my list of crimes handy?”
“Perhaps you should confess and I can cross-reference.”
He snorted. She hadn’t let go of his arm, nor had he loosened his grip on hers. Letting go felt like losing, and he’d lost enough.
“I’m skilled in wards and curses,” he said. His heart thudded, shifting from anger at the witch holding onto him to an executioner’s drumbeat. He was condemned. Now she would truly know it.
Reg swallowed hard and continued. “It’s what my mother advertised as my value to the Death Eaters. Once I was Marked, I was trained further. Then on spring holiday I was brought on a mission to take down the wards over a Muggleborn’s home.”
Reg took a steadying breath, occluding as the memory roared to the surface; it floated back, dissipating into mist and absorbing into the appropriate pine.
“And you took them down,” she finished for him. Her fingers twitched.
“They had three children.”
He deserved to be torn apart. He deserved to drown. He deserved all of it.
Including her wrath.
“And after?”
He opened his mouth to reply and no sound came out.
“What next, Regulus?” she asked, her thumb brushing gently against his arm.
“Summer. Four more. Nine people.”
“Couples instead of families?”
“One couple, three families. I botched one, they got all but one person out. The mother, she stayed behind to hold us off and…”
He flexed a hand, the one not holding her, and tried to push all the awful memories of that night, the woman’s screams, the slapping of flesh against flesh, the stench of sex that had sent bile coursing through him.
“Avery raped her before cutting her throat.”
Granger choked on her breath. Reg peeked at her face, and the horror he saw there had him refocusing on the hideous floral pattern of the couch.
“Botched on purpose?” she finally asked.
“Yes. It was my fault, what happened to her.”
Granger fell silent, her grip on him finally loosening. “What happened to you?”
Reg shrugged, pretending the loss of her hold, the disgust she likely felt at touching such a vile person didn’t sting. “You’ve seen the after-effects of what happened to me.”
She was quiet for a while before her voice, soft and insistent, said, “Then you returned to school?”
He buried the shame beneath his lungs, hiding it. “Yes. Yule was calm that year, no raids. I cursed a few objects, but I don’t know how they were used.”
“Then Easter hols?”
“Reinforced wards over our strongholds. The Dark Lord borrowed Kreacher for a task, and I learned about the Horcruxes. Or I learned enough to begin researching.”
“Summer?”
Reg’d shoulders slumped. “Mostly, more training. A senior Death Eater was teaching me to be a more lethal dueler. But I went on one other raid. Another family.”
“Casualties?”
“Two.”
“The Bans, then.”
Reg straightened, his brow furrowing. “How do you…”
She gave him a wry smile that didn’t reach her eyes. “Cleverest witch of my age.”
“I would be dead if anyone had known—”
“You were dead,” she pointed out and Reg scowled.
“The children found Sirius. He was the Auror they went to. He kept the details from the public to keep you safe. The little girl said the Death Eater who saved them had grey eyes, and he knew it was you.”
Reg’s heart thumped in his chest as a choked laugh broke free.
Circe, maybe… maybe Sirius would have believed him.
He swallowed hard, shoving that thought down. Nothing good came of fantasies, and Sirius was dead.
“You saved them.”
“The Bans had excellent wards. I was brought in because the last person couldn’t break them.” He shook his head. “I condemned their parents to death and the children to walking past their parents’ corpses.”
He avoided her eyes, though he could feel them, boring into him like the weight of his sins. Merlin, he deserved all of it. He should refuse the pain potions on principle.
Except he was still selfish enough to want to avoid Azkaban.
“There you have it,” he said, giving her a farce of a smile. “The monster in your midst. So, no, Hermione, I will not be forgiven. I shouldn’t be.”
“Is that for you to decide?” she mused, leaning back into the pillow on her arm of the couch, gaze rising to the ceiling. “Because the way I see it, forgiveness is a gift. You can obtain a right to participate in society again, earn certain privileges by making restitution, but forgiveness between people is relational. It can't be forced, even by theoretically deserving it, but neither can it be rejected for the same reason. Even if on paper one ought to have ‘earned’ it, it being punishment or forgiveness, as the case may be. Forgiveness is like love, it isn’t transactional.”
Reg furrowed his brow, mulling over her words.
“Trust might be the same. Once fractured, can it be remade? Or is it a decision to forgive and try once more?”
“I don’t know,” Reg admitted quietly.
“Maybe forgiveness and trust go hand in hand. Even though we try to earn trust back, the wronged person decides whether to give it, like forgiveness.”
“Most of the people I wronged are dead.”
“One could argue that by baring that Mark, you’ve wronged every Muggleborn.”
He bit down a desperate laugh. “Fair point, Granger.”
Drawing his legs closer, away from her untarnished goodness, he mimicked her position and his muscles cheered as he partially lay down.
“But you’re sorry,” she sighed, like it was a terrible inconvenience.
“Does it matter?” he bit out, rubbing his eyes. “They’re dead. A woman was brutally raped, children scarred for life, all because I didn’t say no,” he spat. The self-loathing curled around his ribs. Constricting. “I obeyed.”
“But then you died trying to take him down, to do your part in making him mortal,” she said as if it were a lament, an obstacle she had to work around.
“And failing,” he reminded her. “I died and nothing changed. I didn’t even atone properly.”
They were silent a long while, Granger’s gaze still affixed to the ceiling, her overlarge Gryffindor jumper slid off one shoulder while her dark curls fanned about her face.
“What was your nightmare about?”
Reg startled before shooting her a confused glance. “My nightmare?”
She nodded and Reg sighed. “The Dark Lord finding out I’d betrayed him,” he said.
“What would he have done?”
He scoffed. “Everything. I would be begging for the pleasure of being ripped apart by Inferi.”
“So you risked a fate some consider worse than death.”
Reg shrugged. After all he’d done, all he’d seen, he had been nearly compelled to stop the darkness overtaking the world. He’d never been so sure of anything as he had been risking it all to make sure the Dark Lord’s reign of terror could only last one lifetime.
“What next? After the Bans?”
“That was it. Back to training. Then I died,” he finished in a wooden voice. His thoughts threatened to wander somewhere dark, so he found Sirius’ constellation in the clock face, tracing it with his eyes.
“Will you tell me?” she asked in a remarkably gentle voice. “What you meant by saying you wanted the Mark?”
He winced. No, he wanted to say. But he didn’t deserve the privacy he craved, the right to keep the vicious desperation to himself, no matter how badly he wanted to. So he didn’t say anything; he kept his mouth shut, clinging to the silence that had served him so far in his life.
“Is it bad?” she asked when he didn’t answer.
“Define bad.”
“Is it a reason that paints you in a worse light?”
Reg frowned. “No. The bad part is I wanted it. I thought I wanted it. I didn’t… I didn’t know what it meant. I didn’t let myself know, rather. I could have.” He paused. “It is selfish.”
She nodded, tipped her head back to the ceiling as he bowed his own. They sat in silence, each heartbeat inching him closer to the edge of a pit of condemnation.
“When did you want out?”
“Almost immediately. The Mark is unpleasant to receive and it… I could feel how evil his magic was.” Reg winced at the memory of the brand searing his skin, the repulsive magic seizing him as he was ensnared. “I realized as it was happening that I made a mistake, but I didn’t know what to do about it. I felt stuck,” he sighed. “It’s a trap, Granger. For the fanatics, they covet the opportunity to serve, but… the only way out is death. So I thought I would make it matter, when I risked that. I thought at least I would have helped, somehow. I justified getting through training and the Ban raid with that mindset and in the end it didn’t matter at all. I could’ve just died then and spared them.”
“It would have been someone else if not you, would it not?” she queried.
How very Slytherin of her.
He gave her a humorless smile. “No, the Bans… their wards were something else. I barely could do it, and as far as magic goes, wards aren’t showy or interesting, not a lot of people wanted to become good at them. They had a real chance if it weren’t for me.”
His chest was cracking open. He used to hate his father for his penchant for alcohol, but since taking the Mark, Reg understood the temptation, and at that moment he wished he could drink away the shame clutching at his throat. He might have suffered the same fate as Orion Black if he could have afforded being out of his mind more often. Funny how utter terror could serve such a purpose.
“You’ve had quite a life,” Granger finally said and Reg huffed a little laugh. The Sorting Hat had said something similar, once, before it told him choosing Slytherin over its recommendation would seal his fate.
“Bully for me,” he muttered.
“Is it trust if we forced it from one another like this?” she mused, idly tracing a pattern with her foot.
“Probably not,” he agreed, the weight of the evening dragging at his back, his consciousness, willing him to fall back, fall into the precipice of soft, warm blackness, of dreams. His eyes were heavy, but sleep would only bring more nightmares. He preferred to be awake, even if it meant whispers of dread reminding him of how utterly reprehensible he was.
“You should sleep,” he sighed. He’d kept her up, his condition forcing her to keep watch over him — he and Severus would be having words about that. And then he’d rather recklessly had her make an Unbreakable Vow with him. She’d been through enough for one evening.
“But what if you throw a clot and die?” she deadpanned and Reg snorted to cover the sting of her sarcasm.
Perhaps the world had been better off without him.
“Then good riddance,” he said and Granger’s foot paused.
“I’m not… displeased you’re here,” she allowed.
“Gee thanks, Granger,” he managed, shooting for unaffected nonchalance.
But she’d rather have Sirius. As would Mini-Potter, Lupin, and everyone else. Only Severus preferred him to his brother.
Even Regulus wished it was Sirius who was in the land of the living.
She slumped further into the couch, hooking her foot around Reg’s ankle, and he had to repress the urge to jump.
“Don’t mope, Black, it isn’t appealing.”
She’d so blithely used his first name before, another sign of the trust he hadn’t realized she’d really given him before he’d destroyed it. But her leg was partially resting against his and it was something, even if he wasn’t sure what.
Reg closed his eyes, hoping to shut out the overwhelming emotions he’d been skirting and dodging the past week. The utter loneliness, the grief for his brother and father, even his mother, the confusion, the existential question of his sanity, the fear of Azkaban or worse, the pain of his shredded skin and the persistent attack of the Inferi’s curse. It was all too much, and he was not enough to withstand the deluge.
“If we don’t have trust, what do we have?” he asked, just a touch hesitant.
She hummed while she thought.
“A truce?”
“A truce,” he murmured.
Notes:
AHHH COVER ART CHAPTER!!!! I've been excited for this moment! Again, the GORGEOUS art is by the inimitable incendiosketches (she's on insta, go stalk her gorgeous work!)
Chapter 14: Chapter Thirteen
Summary:
“If you’ll have me and my muddy blood,” she said carefully. It was the one thing they hadn’t covered in his list of Death Eater crimes. But he’d never treated her in a way that made her feel inferior due to her blood status, and he’d claimed not to care. And yet — a Death Eater. A lying Death Eater, at that.
Notes:
Hello, hello!
This week in addition to our usual heartfelt thanks to Photon and Lynn, we're adding a massive thank you to rattlebag for the Welsh (translation is HARD!) and aCanadianMuggle for once again going above and beyond in helping me make a cool magic thing utterly gorgeous and fantastic! The spells below she crafted from my vague descriptions. I gave her some older languages she could use... and she used all of them. Like the badass Ravenclaw she is. The translation of the spell is in the endnotes.
Trigger Warnings - we're good!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“The world is full of magic things, patiently waiting for our senses to grow sharper.”
W.B. Yeats
Hermione wrinkled her nose at the sunlight coming in through the window, shielding her eyes as she buried her face into the pillows. Then she bolted upright.
She wasn’t in bed — she was on the couch. She slumped in relief. Right, she’d fallen asleep here.She grimaced at the taste of stale breath and rubbed the sleep from her eyes.
With a yawn and a stretch, she lay on her makeshift bed, one blanket tangled in her legs with another gently draped over her, idly curious about the time. Her eyes caught on a gentle sparkle. She squinted. Peered at the air around her, the way the sunlight filtered through the room, causing the magic above her to glimmer.
A lump appeared in her throat; he’d warded her in. And not only that, but there’d been no blankets over her when she drifted off, meaning he had also tucked her in.
“You should sleep,” Reg said again, breaking up the long quiet; frankly, she’d been nearly there if he’d kept his trap shut.
“Snape will fail me at Potions if I leave you.”
Regulus snorted. “No he won’t.”
Hermione arched a brow. “No offense, Reg, but you don’t know him as a professor. He absolutely would.”
That thought seemed to trouble him.
“You can sleep though,” she told him and he grimaced.
“I don’t think I can,” he admitted quietly. Remorse seeped through the cracks of his impassive exterior;, she suspected despite himself. Hermione felt that irritating pang of sympathy that had been pestering her all through their conversation.
Hermione found herself deeply missing her lovely, organized tally chart. Orderly columns of pros and cons, yes and no, were much simpler than the young man whose character appeared as grey as his eyes.
“If I go to sleep, what will you do?”
He nodded toward the corner of the room behind her, at the baby grand piano.
“You play?”
“Passably.”
“Play me something.”
He heaved himself to his feet. The ripple of magic as he spelled the room silent just barely whispered past her. The piano bench scraped, and the room fell into silent anticipation.
She imagined him settling his fingers upon the keys, and then he began to play. The music was light, sweet. But it held a slight hint of mischief reminiscent of the Dance of the Sugarplum Fairies from Tchaikovsky. The floating melody promised sweet dreams and playful days ahead.
One of her last conscious thoughts was wondering how someone who had touched so much death could make something so beautiful.
The click of shoes drew her attention to the stairs. He was, once again, the immaculate pureblood heir: curls smoothed, clothes neatly pressed; nearly everything about the night before was packaged away, including his raw honesty.
Hermione fought a frown.
“Good morning,” she rasped.
Reg gave her a barely there smile as he conjured a glass for her, filling it with an aguamenti. Hermione drank greedily.
“Thanks. For the blankets and the wards,” she said softly. It was a sweet gesture, one that recalled their afternoons in the kitchen re-caffeinating for the afternoon ahead, peppering him with questions and drawing his quiet laughs out of him. And yet, it felt so removed from the vicious intensity in his eyes as she’d questioned him, snapping like a caged animal.
He shrugged, glancing away. As if it were nothing.
And, he might believe that. He waved off his better nature — his attempts at something good in the midst of an overwhelming evil. Actions had consequences, yes. But didn’t motivations matter? He blamed himself for the rape of a woman he’d tried to save, but should he? Hermione couldn’t help (perhaps a naive part) of herself that thought that he’d attempted to buy them time, had been tortured for that defiance, that all of it mattered for something. Exoneration? Maybe not. And, really, Regulus was right — he’d been there. He’d ripped down the wards, even if he’d tried to subvert his superiors and his mission.
He hadn’t cast an Avada, but he’d killed nonetheless.
Did gentleness matter in someone who’d done such things? Had there been gentleness in him the whole time, shackled by his shit choices?
They spoke little during her Occlumency training, and when Reg excused himself quietly during lunch, retreating upstairs, instinct had her following. She caught his bedroom door just as it was closing, sneaking in as he fell heavily on the bed, the first tremor rocking through him.
“I’ve got you,” she murmured as she settled behind him, holding him tight as his muscles spasmed and stiffened. He clenched his jaw. First his left arm, then his right leg shook erratically. When the tremors finally ceased, he released a shaky breath. She let him go.
“And here I thought all that coffee made you use the loo frequently,” she mused, easing away from him. Either that, or he’d needed a break from her and Harry. He’d never been gone long.
He snorted, irritatingly aristocratic.
“I’d prefer that, to be honest.” He hauled himself upright, and she had to stop herself from helping him as his arm wobbled, supporting his weight. He constantly inspired conflicted emotions in her; compassion and irritation, wariness and intrigue.
“Sleep, Reg. You were up all night.”
His brow furrowed, but he nodded as she rose to leave. He sank down, watching her go with half-lidded eyes.
Their truce was tense, but it held. Hermione missed the before. When she’d trusted him.
—
Two hours later, tea in hand, Hermione wasn’t sure precisely why she was in the kitchen, attempting to hold onto their ritual, but she was. Nosiness? That seemed a good reason. Just wanted to check in on the curse damage. Yes, that would do.
Not a hair out of place, Reg came into the kitchen. “Thank you,” he said, reaching for the coffee and the empty mug on the counter. She wasn’t sure if he meant for the mug she had pulled down earlier or for holding him.
“You’re welcome.”
They were silent as he fixed his coffee, it taking him longer than usual to properly grip the milk. It wobbled and her hand darted out, wrapping around his and steadying the vessel. He was so warm; sometimes it startled her, the visceral memory of his frigid skin the first time he’d landed in her lap and the contrast of his hot skin, the result of life flowing through him.
His jaw worked as he stared at their hands. “You’re a bit confusing.” He sounded almost breathless. Her fingers usurped his on the handle, pushing him away, and she poured the milk for him.
“And you’re so simple, my brooding ex-Death Eater?”
He huffed a little laugh as he flexed his hand.
“That happen often?” she asked.
“No, it’s rare. Might be the ‘very little sleep’ situation.”
“Something we could fix, I reckon. You could, I don’t know, go to bed?”
“Figured I ought to attempt normal hours,” he replied with a shrug.
Hermione rolled her eyes. “And what’s on the agenda for this afternoon?”
“Wards,” he replied, and after a glance at her nearly empty mug, flicked his wand at the kettle to boil water. Hermione straightened in her seat.
“The Black wards?”
“Noble and most ancient,” he said with an eye roll.
Hermione let out a little squeal of delight, all other concerns zipping away and stashed in her library. She had the opportunity to learn about ancestral blood wards!
“Teach me?” she asked, breathless.
Reg regarded her with quizzical amusement. “If you’d like, of course. But it really isn’t that exciting.”
“Not that exciting?” Hermione gaped at him. “Ancestral warding is blood magic, runic, and ancient! It’s incredible! And hardly ever written down!” she exclaimed, bouncing in her seat despite herself.
Not that exciting??? Maybe not to a pureblood, but to a muggleborn? The reason such magic wasn’t written down and disseminated in the first place was due to misplaced fear and prejudice. To someone like her it was a rare, precious opportunity; Hermione intended to seize it.
Reg’s lips quirked upward at her enthusiasm. “I hadn’t thought of it that way, but you’re right.”
“Do runes give you the same trouble as letters?”
Reg’s mouth tightened, shaking his head. “Can’t read a runic text any better than an English one, but for using them in magic they’re essentially pictures. It’s not… it’s not images that are the problem... Er, usually. It’s the sound? I know it doesn’t make any sense,” he sighed, his gaze fixed on the mug in his hands.
“It does, actually. I’ll research it when I go home,” she said, tucking a curl behind her ear. Actually, she could just write Mum. Jas Granger knew everything.
“Forget the tea, wards first!” she declared, hopping off her stool and tugging him by the arm; with an incredulous chuckle, Reg directed her to the stairs to the roof. He had the presence of mind to stop the kettle as he staggered behind her.
The roof of Grimmauld Place felt twice as large as it actually was, and Sirius had been in the process of making most of it a training area for the Order. As a result, it was an odd combination (to put it politely): about half of it looked like a gym and the other half a rooftop terrace. Reg shook his head in dismay.
“Really, pick one or the other,” he muttered and Hermione made a noise of agreement. Sirius had a great deal of personal style, but he’d never shown much concern for the space around him.
“Wards can be as restrictive or open as you decide to make them,” Reg explained as he led her to the center of the open area. “Under Fidelius, of course, there is secrecy surrounding who is able to physically speak of or perceive the location of this place. But once they find it—”
“The wards determine who can get in and who can’t,” Hermione finished.
Reg nodded. “Precisely. The first thing I’m going to do is cast a ward detection spell, which will let me understand how Sirius chose to ward the house. I’m given to understand it’s fairly loose at present, meaning many people can enter if they were to be brought to the house.”
“Will you keep it loose, or close it down?”
“I’m planning to tie it to the leaders of the Order for the front door, while the floo, like in most ancestral homes, remains relatively open to those previously given a floo connection. I checked that yesterday, and it’s so far only merged with the Tonks, Shacklebolts, Severus, Mad-Eye, Dumbledore, and the Weasleys. I think removing access would indicate something was amiss. But I will also make the warding such that anyone not included specifically in the wards will be held at the floo access.”
“Are Harry and I… I suppose we haven’t really left while we’ve been here, and we arrived by floo, but could we hypothetically enter?”
“Planning to hang around, are you?” he asked neutrally.
Hermione paused.
“If you’ll have me and my muddy blood,” she said carefully. It was the one thing they hadn’t covered in his list of Death Eater crimes. But he’d never treated her in a way that made her feel inferior due to her blood status, and he’d claimed not to care. And yet — a Death Eater. A lying Death Eater, at that.
His head snapped up, eyes flashing like they had last night, honest and raw and real. There he was.
“I’m many things, Hermione,” he said slowly, almost as if he were testing her given name out in his mouth; it might have been the only time he’d said it on purpose. “And you’re within your rights to hate me for them. But I don’t think less of you for your parents. I swear it.”
“So I’m really meant to believe you wanted to be a Death Eater without hating people like me?” She covered the way her heart leapt by crossing her arms.
“You know, it’s probably worse that I didn’t,” he sighed, turning away from her. “The others believed they were doing the right thing; I didn't really care until I realized just how awful it was.”
“Yeah,” she agreed, something inside her sinking in disappointment, something that burned. “It really might be.”
Did it make it worse? If Dolohov were sincere, was it somehow cosmically less awful that he’d cursed her than that he’d done it believing it to be the right thing? If it had been Reg, would it have been worse? That it was almost arbitrary?
Hermione held herself, fingers digging into her arms to not flinch outright. Reg wouldn’t curse her, Hermione Granger — but he’d been in battle-like situations, on raids, and he’d have, if cast at, cursed in return. It could’ve been her. Did it make it okay that it wasn’t?
Did it make it alright that he was sorry enough to give the ultimate sacrifice?
His jaw ticked. He didn’t refute her, accepting judgment. “The truth remains, I’m not worried about your blood. In fact,” he paused, pulling out a handful of vials. “If you’re willing to part with some of it, we can give a huge two-fingered salute to the last few centuries of my ancestors.”
She frowned. “And how’s that?”
“You, most famous muggleborn Hermione Granger, will learn and have access to the oldest pureblood wards in Britain.”
A slow grin spread across Hermione’s face. “Well, in that case, you’re welcome to it.” The caustic, unsettled thing inside her eased up.
Reg gave her a faint nod of acknowledgement before casting, murmuring the spell Revelium custodiae. A domed shape in the air above them began to shimmer as all the hair on her arms stood straight.
“Will you teach me that later?” she breathed, eyes trained on the glimmering wards. Pressure began to build in her ears. Hermione tugged on an earlobe.
“Sure. These are more open than I‘d prefer, but reasonably protective,” he informed her. “Which makes sense as an Order meeting place, but given that I’m now an Order secret, we’ll close it in.”
Hermione's eyes widened as he used his wand to cut a large gash along his forearm, scarlet erupting as the invisible diffindo sliced right through his faded Dark Mark. Copper assaulted her nose. He guided his blood to form a tight circle around the two of them, the crimson droplets dancing in a merry parade as they followed Reg’s direction. The mounting pressure in her ears peaked, popping. Coupled with the metallic stench, Hermione swayed.
“That’s a lot of blood you’re losing,” Hermione commented, watching it flow freely from his arm before he sent it marching to thicken the circle.
“Blood-replenishing potion is in my pocket,” he replied, focused on the casting. Once the circle was complete, he pocketed his wand and cast another quiet diffindo and sliced open the skin on his right palm. Dipping the fingers of his left hand into the blood pooling from his other hand, he began to trace runes on the ground.
“Uruz,” he said.
“Strength. Often used to fortify magic,” Hermione recited and he nodded, moving to add another to a point on the circle. The air grew heavier.
“Inverted kaunon,” she breathed, watching him. “Confusion… and illusion?”
“Yes. The goal is for the spells to not only be strong but to confuse and distract those who would break them. It enhances the Fidelius as well.”
“Algiz, for protection,” he said as he began the third one. That made sense. Next he drew sowilo for victory and power, followed by ingwaz and othala together, reinforcing the magic around ‘home.’ As he stood, all the runes drawn in his blood connected by his blood circle glowed, more purple than red before settling into a deep mauve. Hermione watched in awe.
“Stellas porto. Dwy’n cario’r sêr o fy bobl,” he murmured in a low chant. “Ophe mīn lōth-folks, anéi ávoth canthu.”
The foreign words sent chills up Hermione’s spine. Magic in languages besides Latin was rare to learn in British textbooks, most of it so ancient it was lost. But (if she wasn’t mistaken) he’d just flowed between four.
“Voco stellas qui custodiunt lintlæ bihofþe th'hearth. Prête moi anath comme j’en ai besoin.”
The blood circle pulsed and Hermione gasped as she felt the magic ripple above and around her, seeping into the building. She felt its vibrations in her feet, shooting up her legs as she engaged her stabilizing muscles to stay upright. Regulus kept chanting the spell while his blood trickled down his hand, onto his wand, then dripped down into the circle. The metallic scent warred with something fresh and crisp, the sort of smell that threw Hermione back to climbing trees — sunlight filtering through the leaves to warm her cheeks, the fresh, loamy soil promising not too hard of a fall should she slip. It smelled like Reg.
Hermione wasn’t sure how long it had been when Regulus switched to another spell.
“Adib integumentum,” he chanted, squeezing his cut hand to bring forth more blood. He grew pale, but his focus was absolute. A faint humming began to emanate from the sparkling dome around them. After another few minutes he switched to ‘Et pour ceux que je désigne kith par la sang’ while he took the handful of vials from his pocket with his other hand. One by one he tipped the small vials of what Hermione could now see was blood into the circle. Each one smoked blue where it would have made contact with the ground, dissipating into the wards. Finally, he turned to her.
She extended her hand to him and cast her own diffindo.
Reg took her hand, and his touch sent a jolt of energy sparking through her. Her nerves were set alight and poised — for what she wasn’t sure. He tugged her gently closer to him and turned her hand over in his, so that her cut faced downward, and slowly, her blood — her ‘muddy’ blood — mixed with his pure blood and dripped into the circle, dissipating into blue smoke like the others. Up close she could see his blood reflecting the shimmering light above them, her own joining his as it continued to plop plop plop onto the circle.
His magic, the fresh forest, hummed in time with the power that had been pulsing around her, its depths hinting at the vastness of the cosmos. Together, as one, they practically purred and shifted as it welcomed her into the wards, darting through her hair like the wind and nuzzling her cheek. She laughed, tilting her head towards the sky as it zipped around her. Regulus glanced at her with a gentle smile, giving her hand a squeeze even as he continued chanting. His voice was deep and musical. When he finished, she hadn’t wanted him to stop.
His wand arm fell to hang at his side and he took a deep breath, closing his eyes while the wards settled around them.
“Thank you,” she whispered, afraid that speaking too loudly would shatter the fragile beauty of what they had witnessed.
“You’re welcome,” he breathed. His eyes flitted over her face, drinking her in.
She suspected she was glowing in the wake of experiencing this, having access to this. He likely couldn’t understand, because he had never been barred from knowledge like this, had never been the reason the old families locked away their secrets.
But the magic had accepted her.
He turned towards her, her hand still in his.
“Feeling woozy?” she guessed. “Accio blood-replenishing potion.”
It popped from his pocket into her clean hand, and she uncorked it, handing it to Reg. He drank it and soon color returned to his cheeks.
But the look in his eyes didn’t change when they returned to her face.
Was it magic or something else, rooting her to the spot?
—
That night, Reg awoke to a crack of apparition downstairs. He bolted upright, wordlessly summoning his wand, and crept towards the door, silencing his feet. He poked his head out into the hallway, wand aloft. Hermione, also clad in pajamas, peered out her own door. He adjusted the sconces to a dim lighting, just enough to make out one another.
Their eyes met. With a shared nod, both slipped into the hallway towards the stairs. Reg was grateful his room’s location meant he was in front of her, given how critical she was to the war effort. As they slunk down the stairs, Reg caught sight of the intruder first.
Severus Snape stood in the center of the room, blood spatters on his pale face, staring at nothing. Reg paused. Nothing else appeared out of place. He looked up at Granger, her face tight in concentration, likely doing the same check he had just done. She glanced down at him, and he tilted his head towards her room, hoping she took the cue to go.
Predictably, she did not. Her face set and she gave her head one harsh shake, bouncing her two braids. Reg sighed and motioned for her to wait.
He stepped off the stairs, and Sev finally looked up. His black eyes were flat.
“Are you hurt?”
He shook his head. “Isn’t mine.”
Reg cast a diagnostic charm anyways. It corroborated Sev’s statement.
“What happened?” he asked in a low voice. His friend remained quiet.
Reg turned. Hermione was there, watching, but when their eyes met this time, she gave him a slow nod of understanding — trust, really — and turned to head back up the stairs.
Reg faced Severus once more, ignoring the little flip of his stomach at her concession. “She’s gone. What is it?”
Severus remained, staring ahead of him. Sev could appear unflappable to many, a skill he’d developed after being bullied ruthlessly all through school, but Reg had known him since childhood. Even the intervening years couldn’t hide it. While others paced, drummed fingers against legs, toyed with hair, or shook a foot in the face of anxiety, Sev became preternaturally still.
But only when he needed the control.
“What do you need?” he tried instead. When he didn’t answer, Reg strode forward and gripped his elbow, steering him from the parlor into the kitchen, where he eased him down onto a stool. Reg summoned the firewhiskey, poured a glass, and slid it in front of Severus before grabbing a towel and wetting it.
Sev took the proffered rag and cleaned the blood from his face. There was something about physically removing blood that felt cleaner than using a tergeo.
“We’re friends, Sev. You can tell me,” he said, gently as he could.
Severus scoffed. “I’m twice your age now.”
Reg’ scoffed right back. “And?”
“Most friendships aren’t between generations. You’d do better bonding with your peers.” Even his biting, bad deflecting was weak.
Reg rolled his eyes. The thought had crossed his mind that Severus wouldn’t have much use for a friend of eighteen, but now that it was clear the worry went the other way, it seemed absurd. “Sev, I don’t want other people. I want the friend who bothered to tutor me when others said it was pointless. I want the bloke who yelled at me for twenty minutes straight when I snuck out of the infirmary to play quidditch. You’re stuck with me. You’ve got seventeen years to catch me up on, and I admit it’s unusual, but who cares? It’s still me.”
Severus was quiet, weighing what he’d said.
“It’s my godson’s. The blood,” he finally said.
Reg let out a long breath.
Who the bloody fuck could that be? Sev wasn’t that close with anyone else before, but—
Oh, right, you died. He probably had to make another friend or two.
Severus cast a muffliato. “He was Marked tonight. As punishment for Lucius’ muck up at the Department of Mysteries. At first the Dark Lord was furious with those who’d been there but weren’t arrested, but his ire has turned towards the Malfoys. Draco…” He cut off, his voice choked with emotion he rarely let out.
Reg’s arm twitched at the memory of his own branding.
“You have another cousin. Narcissa’s son. He’s Potter’s age,” Severus said instead, shaking himself.
“And another child sold to the Dark Lord,” Reg murmured, anger beginning to snake around his shoulders, pulling him taut, shoulders, spine, and soul. “He’s even younger than I was.”
Sev nodded and knocked back the firewhiskey. Reg poured him another.
“That’s not all, is it?” Reg asked.
Sev shook his head. “He’s been tasked with killing Dumbledore.”
Reg’s mouth fell open, and a strangled laugh wrenched its way out of his chest. “That makes no sense, how could a sixteen-year-old even hope—”
“He can’t hope, that’s the point.” Sev sneered in disgust. “It’s an excuse to kill the Malfoy line or on the off-chance a miracle happens, he’s eliminated Dumbledore. Either Draco attempts it and is killed or doesn’t and is killed, along with his mother and father.”
Reg frowned. “The Malfoys have the largest vault and have always been dutiful, why would he go to this extreme? Surely the others know it’s a punishment as well, wouldn’t that disturb the ranks?”
Reg blinked. “Also, Abraxas is dead?”
“Dragon pox.” Severus waved a hand. “Took out a lot of people, including your mother.”
He didn’t particularly want to think longer on that and refocused his attention. “Still, Lucius was always loyal — this seems extreme, like it could cause dissent.”
The Dark Lord was evil, but he was practical. Or he had been.
Sev sighed. “He is certainly not mad, but neither is he the wizard he once was. Not only in appearance but in temperament. More fear, less wooing.”
Reg tapped his finger against the counter as he mulled that over. Granger thought there was a limit; perhaps dividing his soul so many times had left him less and less himself to the point he made irrational choices. That could work for or against them in the long run. But Sev didn’t need to hear that right now. “Suppose most of us are already Marked, no need to court us into following.” Sev grunted in agreement.
“But Dumbledore… you’ve told him, right?”
“First stop,” he agreed, sipping his glass. “Says Draco has to make a move for help, but he won’t. He’s been fed all of this shit by his father for years and he’s a child — this war wasn’t real for most of them until last year. It’s not like when we were kids and it was looming, always there. Up until now he’s mostly been focused on making his parents proud and now he’s fucking doomed and I can’t help him!”
He threw the glass at the wall and it shattered, golden liquid and crystal shards shimmering over the kitchen counter.
“He doesn’t even know what this means, not really,” Sev whispered and cleared his throat. “He’s trying to see it as an honor, trying to rationalize it. Telling himself that Lucius would have been happy even as his arm feels like it’s burning him to ash. I carried him to his room and he just stared at the ceiling, trying to convince himself it was a good thing. And I had to pretend like I agreed, like I didn’t want to murder everyone in that room who watched or held him down, like I didn’t want to turn my wand on myself for letting it happen.”
For the second time in their eight-year friendship, he saw a tear slide down Sev’s cheek.
“And Dumbledore shrugs it off, all ‘it’s his fate,’” he spat. “Like he isn’t a person. I know he’s Lucius’ kid and he’s not easy, but he’s one of his Merlin-be-damned students — he should care! Hell, I care about Potter and I can’t stand the brat! Yet I’m the one who insists on bringing Granger further into the Order so she can keep him alive? Even when it’s the most obvious and logical option? It doesn’t make sense!”
Sev buried his face in his hands and sucked in a breath. Reg listened in quiet agreement. It hadn’t taken long to realize he should have slammed Dumbledore into a wall on behalf of Sirius, not that he was stupid enough to do so. Lupin had no power, but Dumbledore? Dumbledore could have saved him. And quickly done away with Reg had he done any slamming of any sort.
With a wave of his hand, he vanished the broken glass, summoned two more tumblers, and poured the whiskey.
“We’ll help him. However we can, we’ll help him,” Reg promised quietly. Draco and any other child stuck in this war, regardless of the side they served. Ambition perked its head up from where it lay curled up like a cat, always watching, always waiting.
Reg didn’t forgive himself much, certainly not the fervor with which he’d hoped for the Mark, but even he knew he’d been too young. Just like Draco Malfoy was now. They were meant to have time. He didn’t feel magically more responsible the day he turned seventeen or anything, but by now he certainly felt far removed from the child who’d been told to roll back his sleeve and say yes. Children were being forced into the ranks. And it was happening on both sides, as Granger and Potter could attest.
Maybe he could do more than survive after all. Perhaps he could make something right.
Sev raised his head, soul-deep weariness in his dark eyes. He grabbed the newly filled glass and clinked it with Reg’s.
“Cheers,” he murmured, and they both drained their glasses. Reg poured another round.
“To Draco Malfoy,” Reg said, lifting his glass and letting some of his newfound resolve seep into his words. Sev’s lips flattened into a hard line. He gave Regulus a single nod in acknowledgement of the steel promise.
“To Draco,” he managed, voice thick, and their glasses came together again.
Reg kept pouring the whiskey.
Notes:
I carry the stars
Of my people (x2)
Protect the circle I make
I call down the stars
Who guard
The lintel for the sake of the hearth
Give me the soul
As I have needThe languages included are (in order of apperaance): Latin, Welsh, Middle English, Gaulish, Latin, Middle English, French/Gaulish, French, Latin.
The last line where he's adding in the blood of others translates to "And for those whom I designate kith by blood.”
Chapter 15: Chapter Fourteen
Summary:
"There are no saints in war, only martyrs and survivors.”
Notes:
hey fam! happy update day!
This chapter is dedicated to my high school history teacher, early thirties, who tried to smile, but grimaced instead, when he ran into my mother and I (age 17) at the grocery store... and hid his six pack behind his leg. May you drink your beer with pride.
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
We have got: discussions of suicide, outdated (time period appropriate, character judginess appropriate, but not kind) terminology for suicide, references to underage drinking, drug use, implied/referenced child abuse.
Chapter Text
“People have a habit of inventing fictions they will believe wholeheartedly in order to ignore the truth they cannot accept.”
Libba Bray, The Sweet Far Thing
With a groan and bleary eyes, Hermione trudged down the stairs, looking forward to her quiet, solitary morning tea—
And gawked at the sight before her in the kitchen.
“Morgana’s left fucking tit!”
Snape. Snape was swearing. His long, dark hair was pulled into a messy ponytail and he was wearing joggers with a long-sleeved t-shirt, rummaging through cabinets.
“How do you not have proper fucking potion stores?”
“Quit your whinging and move.”
Reg, similarly dressed down in the same flannel pajama bottoms and black t-shirt he wore the night before, shoved Snape aside.
“Sirius probably used them all up,” he sighed, a note of melancholy in his voice.
Her professor didn’t seem to hear it as he barked, “Of course he did.”
“Do you not drink anymore? I didn’t give you that much.”
“You gave me half the fucking bottle, Reg.”
“Exactly, that used to be nothing.”
“Yes, well, you got to die. I had to get old and I hate to inform you, but around twenty-nine the hangovers really start to detract from the experience!”
Reg chuckled as Hermione stared, unnoticed. Kreacher popped in, received instruction, and popped out while Reg shoved a glass of water at Snape.
“You’ll have to hydrate the old-fashioned way for now.”
Snape gave Reg the two-fingered salute and Hermione nearly collapsed from shock.
“You were sad, we drank,” Reg defended through a smile.
Snape sneered. “Sad? Sad?”
“Fine, fine, legitimately horrific night.” He waved it off. “Same remedy.”
“Why are we friends?” Snape groaned, rubbing his eyes.
Reg chuckled. “Because you’re an ace at healing charms,” he replied with a shit-eating grin Hermione had never seen. It lit up his entire face. His eyes crinkled and Godric, that was a dimple. The resemblance to Sirius was breathtaking. A warm feeling spread through her chest and her lips quirked up.
“Really only yourself to blame,” he added. “Could’ve let me mosey on back to my grave.”
Snape heaved a great sigh just as Kreacher returned, bearing a bright cobalt potion. Snape knocked it back immediately.
“Merlin,” he breathed in relief.
Regulus gave an aristocratic snort. “You’re acting like you were crucio’d.”
“Yes, well, I’m fairly confident you were a right pain in the arse after that night we snuck in the Russian veela vodka — and you didn’t have the excuse of aging another twenty years in the meantime.”
Reg laughed. “I drank the entire bottle, thanks; it was a bloody achievement. I could lament its effects all I wanted.”
“You vomited spectacularly,” Snape commented drily.
Reg shrugged. “Yes, but cleanly into a toilet.”
“Ugh, remember Avery when he drank?”
Reg’s nose wrinkled. “Yes.”
Snape sighed, tipping his head back. Godric, he was… unshaved. Utter insanity. “Avery isn’t any better, by the way. Growing worse with age, in fact.”
“And he was such a delight to begin with.”
Snape peered at the counter, which Hermione could just make out — it looked like their breakfast spread under stasis.
Snape curled his lip.
“Fuck no,” he grumbled.
“Not eager for the smoked salmon?” Regulus laughed.
“Bacon. And carbs. So many carbs,” Snape sighed, almost a little dreamily. Holy. Cricket. “Are you still too fancy and rich to cook?”
“Entirely.” Reg answered as Snape moved towards the range.
“Prat.”
“Get away from Kreacher’s stove! Kreacher remembers when boys were young and cooking!” the old elf nearly screeched, shooing them away.
Snape’s eyes bugged out. “It’s— you— sleep now?” he stammered.
“OUT!”
His jaw dropped, shocked and affronted. Hermione’d never seen Snape look so utterly undignified.
Reg lost it when he saw his expression.
Her breath caught; she’d never heard him laugh like that, free and unrestrained. It was infectious.
“When did we…” Snape trailed off as Reg tugged him further into the proper dining room by the elbow.
Hermione tiptoed closer to the door frame.
“We were high off that brilliant potion you concocted, just after Hogwarts. At your old place, Kreacher came to check on us.”
Snape’s eyes widened and Hermione barely contained a wheeze while imagining her professor doing drugs.
“I cannot believe we did that during a war. That was preposterously stupid.”
Reg sighed dramatically. “You’re old and no fun now.”
“At least I lived.” He arched a brow.
Reg rolled his eyes. “You’re the one who doesn’t remember anything,” he countered. “Besides, we warded ourselves in so we couldn’t do anything disastrous.”
“Even drunk off your arse, you always have eighteen contingency plans,” Snape muttered, gratefully taking the coffee Kreacher levitated towards the wizards.
Hermione decided it was time to reveal herself. She was going to enjoy every minute of this.
“Gooooood morning,” she greeted cheerfully. Both of their heads snapped up, wands drawn.
“How long have you been there?” Reg asked, lowering his wand while a smirk graced his features. Snape turned ashen.
Hermione beamed. “Since before there was hangover potion.”
Snape’s eyes closed as he took a measured breath.
Reg’s shoulders shook with mirth. “Granger, you are without doubt my favorite Gryffindor.”
Hermione grinned. He was nearly intoxicating like this, with a smile just as wild as his hair. It wasn’t unkempt like Harry’s — sticking out in a mess — but more like hers, where waves and curls were a part of him, alive and full. He was alive, and brimming with it. His silver eyes sparkled, no longer narrowed in suspicion, but open, his posture relaxed. He exuded warmth like this.
Okay, Hufflepuff, she wanted to tease.
Snape’s eyes snapped open at Reg’s comment. “If you tell a soul about this Gryffindor will lose four hundred House points.”
“It might be worth it, Professor.”
His eyes narrowed. “I’ll partner you with Goyle or Finnegan for the entire year.”
Hermione’s eyes blew wide.
“You wouldn’t,” she said meekly.
“Wouldn’t I?” he challenged, his trademark drawl in full force.
Hermione sighed in defeat, sinking into her usual seat. Reg moved from his spot standing near the window to sit at her side.
“So, veela vodka?” she asked with a sly smile and a glance at the wizard to her right.
He smirked.
“Impressive stuff.”
“Ms. Granger, trust me when I say—”
“Are you really going to tell me not to drink after that display?” she interrupted incredulously.
“No,” Snape bit out, irked at having been cut off. “I was saying that your Head of House is not the…” he trailed off, searching for the right word.
“Lazy?” Reg supplied.
Snape glared.
“Unobservant?” he tried next.
This time the professor harrumphed.
“Drunk?”
“Fucking Salazar,” Snape muttered, apparently leaving off all pretense now that she’d heard him.
“In his dreams.”
Snape choked.
“Navel gazer?”
Hermione lost her battle with laughter at Snape’s utter exasperation as he slammed his mug to the table before deflating.
“All of the above. Distinctly unlike your Head of House. You will certainly be caught if you try smuggling in any vintage veela vodka.”
Hermione straightened, both affronted he doubted her ability and a bit glad he was implicitly complimenting McGonagall. After that toad Umbridge, Hermione tolerated no disrespect towards one of her private heroes.
“Don’t challenge her, didn’t you say she snuck into a heavily guarded chamber as a first year?” Reg pointed out.
Hermione beamed while Snape pinched the bridge of his nose. “Minerva even caught the Weasley twins with their booze,” he warned her, taking a sip of his coffee.
Hermione blinked. “I didn’t realize she was so stringent about sobriety.”
Snape coughed delicately.
Reg grinned. “Ten galleons she confiscates it to drink it herself.”
Hermione bit her lip. “You’re on.”
“Pay up, Granger,” Snape commanded. Hermione gaped.
“No need to actually pay me, the joy of being right is its own reward,” Reg said good-naturedly, and she elbowed him in the ribs.
They ate breakfast, Hermione requesting stories of the shenanigans they had gotten up to as children. She was denied, but the light remained in Reg’s eyes and it compelled her. He’d been relaxing around her slowly before their row, but it wasn’t until now, in the presence of a friend (despite said friend clearly being a case of questionable judgment) that she felt like she was seeing him properly himself. His smile unlocked a part of him she didn’t know existed, though she’d wondered.
Snape stood, ready to escape. His clothes made Hermione snicker again. She’d never seen him in anything but all-black robes, and now he was in sweatpants. He nearly looked muggle.
“Goyle or Finnegan,” he hissed before disapparating with a crack, leaving Reg and Hermione alone.
“So whatever happened last night… it was bad?” she asked, hating that it had to be addressed. Reg paused, coffee mug halfway to his mouth. Sighing, he placed it back on the table.
“It certainly wasn’t good.”
“I really can’t stand him, but it was eerie seeing him in such a state. I’m glad you were there,” she admitted. Blood-stained teachers were not something she wanted to see very often. Another terrible sight added to her list.
Reg frowned. The joy had faded, but Hermione couldn’t help but be grateful for a less-vicious honesty than the night of their vow remained. “How is it you’re kind enough to tolerate me, help me with the curse damage even after knowing everything I’ve done, and yet you hate him?”
Hermione’s lip curled even thinking about Snape. “Well, he’s made it abundantly clear he hates me ever since first year. He ridicules me for answering questions and raising my hand in class. He flat out bullied me when Malfoy hit me with a hex instead of Harry.” She took another deep breath, picking up momentum. “He’s awful to Harry and I know he has some sort of history with Harry’s dad after their little Occlumency debacle but that isn’t Harry’s fault! He’s had a crummy childhood and for Snape to punish him for things that aren’t his fault is pathetic and childish. If he weren’t actually skilled at teaching I’d entirely hate him, but he’s an effective lecturer,” she finished with a huff, crossing her arms.
Reg toyed with the mug in his hands, running his thumb over the rim and tapping a finger on his other hand against the side.
“If it helps — and I don’t mean to excuse his behavior — but the way he treats you isn’t about you.”
Hermione’s brows drew in. “What does that mean?”
“You remind him of someone. I’m not defending him, just… it helps, sometimes, to know that it isn't your fault something’s happening to you. I thought you should know it isn’t anything you’ve done. Sorry,” he muttered at the end, still playing with his mug.
“No, I…” her arms fell to her sides as she mulled that over. “I suppose that is helpful to know. It wasn’t fun to feel that even some of my professors thought I was annoying at eleven.”
He glanced up at her with a tentative, barely there smile. The tension had returned.
“Well, that’s my side of things. How do you tolerate him?”
Reg blinked once, twice. “You want to know why we’re friends?”
“Sure. There must be some reason you’re relaxed with him and not the rest of us. He probably has a redeeming quality or two,” she offered with all the charity she could muster. It wasn’t much.
He turned to face her properly, eyes searching her face.
“You’re something else,” he breathed, shaking his head as he returned to his mug-fiddling.
“How’s that?”
“You’ve already formed your opinion, but you still want to hear someone else’s. It’s unusual. To want other sides of a story.”
Hermione cocked her head. “It’s not that unusual.”
A wry grin twisted his lips. Merlin, she needed to stop staring at his mouth.
“It’s not unusual to pretend so. For a well-researched opinion, of course you have to check your sources. But to actually open yourself to what someone else’s perspective or information could mean? Rare.”
Warmth spread through her chest. “Well, I’m trying. I can’t promise anything,” she demurred.
Silver stole her gaze again. “I’ve always hoped trying counted for something.”
There was weight to that statement, a weight Hermione wasn’t sure how to hold; but she tried for a few moments as their eyes held. Then she let it slip through her fingers and hoped he’d give it to her again one day, and maybe she’d be able to make out its shape more easily.
“Maybe call him Severus like you do. Help me separate Professor Snape from your friend,” she joked, giving him a gentle nudge with her elbow.
His lips twitched up like he might smile.
“Severus… is ornery,” Reg admitted and Hermione really deserved an award for holding back a snort, “but he’s fiercely loyal. He was one of the first people to see that I wasn’t totally stupid despite struggling with everything. I was in first year and he owed me a favor after… and anyway, he kept helping. Even after the favor was repaid. He’s about the only person to approach me for a reason besides worming their way in with the House of Black.”
Hermione was quiet, thinking that sounded a little sad when he added, “Besides you.”
“Is that why you’re always surprised I’m helping? It’s still absurd to me you asked why I was helping you while you were bleeding over the carpet.”
He shrugged. “No, I figured anyone with Lupin would know I was a Death Eater and not bother. But I guess there’s been peace for a while now. I just haven’t known it.”
“Lucky you, back just in time for round two,” Hermione chirped with dripping sarcasm and Reg made a face at her. She sobered. “If you two are so close, why didn’t you go to him about the Horcrux?”
Reg turned away and ran a hand through his hair.
“It was unlikely this mission ended with both Kreacher and me alive as it was. I didn’t want him to die with me.”
“But wouldn’t it have saved your life? To have someone else?”
His hand floated over the forearm with the Mark, though it faced away from her.
“Maybe, but with what Kreacher described, I wasn’t sure how likely it would have been, and I didn’t want to risk him. The more people I told, the more likely the secret would get out. And even if him knowing would have saved me, Severus didn’t hold any sway with the Order then. There was no one to protect me if what we were doing became common knowledge, or him. And you already know it would have been worse to survive and be caught.”
She straightened up. “Wait, so you… committed suicide via heroism?”
“What?” he drew back, genuine revulsion on his face. “No! There wasn’t another viable option!”
“But Snape—”
“Wasn’t an option, Hermione,” he nearly pleaded.
“Fine,” she acquiesced; he’d used her given name twice in conversation, and both times he’d been trying to underscore sincerity. “Then what about Sirius?”
Reg’s face hardened, mouth tightening, eyes narrowing so they, too, pulled taut. “He was also not an option.”
“But—”
“Don’t.”
His voice was cold.
Hermione huffed. “Help could have saved you from a horrific fate, though! I don’t understand why you wouldn’t—”
“You don’t have to understand,” Reg bit out.
“Well, what if it happens again? Some sort of unbeatable odds and you don’t even try?”
Reg barked out a laugh. “Oh, I tried, Granger. I tried to do something decent for once and just because you don’t know what the odds and risks were doesn’t mean I didn’t do my best. Sometimes sacrifices have to be made, and I was willing to accept that I was one of them.”
Hermione buried her hands in her hair as she let out a breath.
His ravaged body and nearly lifeless blue lips flashed through her mind; his pain-filled eyes — even his curse damage replayed, and she couldn’t believe for want of a simple request he had suffered so much.
“Maybe it was your pride that needed to be sacrificed,” she choked out.
Reg’s jaw ticked.
“There were choices that had to be made,” he said with slow, deliberate intent. “Sometimes choices are miserable. My life wasn’t worth countless others and all the misery he could reap with a Horcrux. The risks of seeking help, while unknown to you, were too high. So I chose. You don’t get to take that choice from me because you don’t understand how limited my options were,” he finished in a low, dangerous voice.
“A choice,” she said softly. “To not ask for help. From Snape, from Sirius—”
“They weren’t feasible options!” he exclaimed. “I get that you’re the smartest witch of your age or whatever, but you don’t know everything!”
Hermione’s arms dropped onto the table, thumping loudly.
“I’m not claiming to, you arrogant twat!”
“Five points to Gryffindor,” Reg muttered.
Hermione squawked.
“Sometimes there’s no way out,” he said again, voice low. “Condemn me all you want, Granger. But sometimes there aren’t any good options. Only a choice between bad ones. I made the best choice I could.”
“Back to Granger, is it?” she snapped.
“If you’re going to belittle the only thing I’ve ever done right,” he muttered, but she heard him.
A flicker of guilt pulsed in her chest.
“That isn’t what I mean to do,” she said quietly. “I… Merlin, Reg, I will never be able to rid the image of what happened to you from my brain, it feels like it was burned onto my retinas. And I… I don’t understand. How you couldn’t even try—”
He stood abruptly. “I’m sorry my nearly dying was traumatizing for you,” he clipped. “And I’m sorry I failed, in the end, but my effort is not in question. I have always tried.”
He turned on heel to stomp away but she called out to him.
“Try isn’t the right word. Didn’t… pursue other options. Didn’t trust that people would help you, maybe.”
He scoffed. “Bright you may be, but I suspect you know nothing about truly impossible choices.”
“How dare you — you have no idea what I have done,” she snarled, and he turned back around to face her.
“I do, actually. I got a pretty thorough recap of your school years. You’re incredible. Brilliant, creative, fierce, brave.” He rattled off her traits as if they were fact. “But you have not tried to save people and gotten someone brutally raped instead. You don’t know the absolute hell of a choice that I had to make.”
He advanced on her and Hermione tipped her chin up.
“I knew what was in there. I knew I was going to be tortured by liquid fire, lose my mind to that potion.” His voice broke and he swallowed hard. “I knew it was possible that I’d do something stupid that would get me killed, but Kreacher’s priority had to be the Horcrux — just like I knew I couldn’t ask for help without risking exposure. I hope you never know how fucking miserable it is, but make no mistake that right now, you don’t.”
She let out a hard breath. “I just mean, maybe there were other options, and if… I would hope you could trust us to find other courses of action.”
“Salazar,” he muttered, “you’re missing the point. Sometimes you’re going to lose and the only question is how. Harry or your other best friend, the redhead. Death Eaters are here, you have a portkey, you only have seconds and you can only reach one of them. Who do you save, Granger?”
Hermione’s eyes widened.
“No—”
“Choose,” he snapped.
She shook her head.
“Don’t act, both die.”
Hermione bit back an actual growl of frustration
“Clock’s ticking.”
Hermione’s nostrils flared. “Portkey to Harry, stun the one on Ron—”
Reg let out an incredulous laugh. “Can you sprint, activate a portkey, and cast?”
She couldn’t, but she was sure as hell going to learn. Starting tomorrow. She’d ask Remus.
“Yes,” she answered without hesitation, and he rolled his eyes.
“Alright then, wands to—”
“I can’t choose, my love for them isn’t up for your sick, twisted thought experiments,” she spat.
Reg paused.
“Fine. Me and Potter. Wands to our throats. You can disarm one and apparate the other out. If you screw up, war’s over, all Muggleborns will be slaughtered, the Dark Lord initiates his reign of terror.”
Hermione stared with wide, furious eyes.
“Choose,” he said, voice soft.
“These thought experiments are flawed—”
Reg gave her a sad smirk. “I don't blame you, you know. You ought to pick him. But at some point, you’ll have to get off your high horse. There are no saints in war, only martyrs and survivors.”
And with that, he turned to go once more, and she let him.
Hermione’s fingers curled into fists as she watched him leave. His question echoed in her mind long after she’d gone for a shower.
Me and Potter. Wands to our throats. Choose.
Without a doubt, Hermione knew whom she would choose. And she hated him for making her realize that.
Reg stalked up the stairs, another cyclone of emotions threatening to overwhelm him. Circe, it was only Tuesday.
He needed to get it together. He’d already lost his control the other day by snapping at her, and he nearly had again.
You nearly thought she was special. That she cared about your side of things. That she knew everything you’d done as a Death Eater and could see that you’d tried, and maybe that was enough.
Yeah, he knew better. But he’d been told his entire life what a dolt he was and moments like this proved it — even to himself.
Salazar. A choice.
The one thing he’d done right, the one choice he’d ever really gotten to make, and she thought he was too stupid to have thought through his alternatives?
Aren’t you? Stupid, that is.
Reg huffed to himself. Yeah, maybe.
Severus was a Death Eater, too, something he obviously couldn’t tell her, and he had refused to put his life or the secret of the Horcrux at risk. Severus was clearly a master now, maybe even better than Reg, but at the time Regulus had been the better Occlumens. He’d taught it to Severus, but only late into their friendship. And, a small part of him had feared Sev had lost himself in the rage that had kept him going in the face of all he had suffered, that he’d pick the Dark Lord, the one who favored him. And Severus knows you didn’t trust him. When will he begin to hate you for that?
And Sirius?
Actually, Hermione, you know what’s really fucking terrible? Knowing no one will believe you. Sirius certainly wouldn’t have. Maybe… maybe, since he’d met the Ban kids. But Sirius hadn’t done anything about that, hadn’t reached out. Whatever Sev or anyone else said, he’d lost Sirius’ respect and love long before, and one act of common decency wasn’t going to change that. And even if he did, if he chose Reg, he’d want to tell the Order — which he knew to be compromised.
What if you’d waited a little longer? What if you’d caught Pettigrew? What if you could have saved him?
Reg closed the door more loudly than he meant as he entered his bedroom. He leaned against it, slowly sliding down until he sat, knees curled tight into his chest. He dug the heels of his palms into his eyes. She probably didn’t realize the cruelty of her words, but their effect was the same. His big brother wouldn’t have saved him. And even if he’d tried, Sirius couldn’t have saved him — if they’d managed to evade the spies in their midst, the Order would have no reason to believe he wasn’t setting them all up for a trap. Sirius’ trust and Regulus’ word alone never would have been enough.
And that wasn’t counting the Mark. The Dark Lord would’ve always been able to find him — or Severus — and Reg still loved Sirius enough to care about that.
He buried his face in his knees, the memory of the last time he’d spoken to Sirius roaring past his mist. Reg wanted to occlude it back, push it on mist to his forest; but he needed to deal with this. If nothing else, grieving Sirius… he needed to do this. Or he’d blow up again because he was a pathetic, overwhelmed little boy playing at being a semi-competent adult.
“Tell me it isn’t true.”
Regulus, in sixth year and two weeks before Easter hols, looked up to see his brother loitering in Hogsmeade, clad in navy robes that set off his eyes. Sirius was strikingly handsome, confident, funny, and now a Hogwarts graduate who had entered Auror training the previous year.
Regulus arched an unimpressed brow. “You haven’t spoken to me in months, and this is how you start?”
Sirius huffed. “Tell me you aren’t going to join the fucking Death Eaters, Reg!”
“What does it matter to you?” he asked, face impassive — just as he’d been taught, despite all those treacherous parts of himself that still loved Sirius, the parts that wanted to fall into his arms and hold on tight.
“Because you’re better than that! Merlin, I know you are. You’ve met Lily, you know it’s wrong, we’ve talk—”
“What do I know, Sirius?” Reg asked, soft but vicious. “I know you haven’t given a single thought to what I do in ages. Here to arrest me? A quick win for the newly-minted Auror?”
Sirius’ eyes narrowed. Reg kept on. “Oh, and you’d get the inheritance that way. She’d restore you to the line before she let it die.”
Sirius stepped back as if he’d slapped him. “You think I care about that?”
“Well, I know you don’t care about me.” Regulus sneered. “So it’s the next logical option.”
“Of course I fucking care about you, Reg,” Sirius groaned.
Regulus laughed. Sirius hadn’t spared him a single glance since he’d left home; he was fooling no one. “Really?” He stepped closer to his brother so they were shoulder to shoulder. “Then you’d have known she brought me before him months ago,” he murmured, his voice a cruel caress.
“You aren’t of age yet,” Sirius protested, eyes wide.
“As if that matters to her,” Reg bit out.
Horror etched itself in Sirius’ features. “No. You can’t be one of them. Please, Reg, you know—”
“Don’t get yourself killed,” Reg muttered, his icy facade close to fading at Sirius’ shock. Merlin, he’d love to be ice. Ice didn’t care when it was chipped away. But Reg certainly did, and Sirius’ sadness and disgust weathered him. The brand on his arm felt heavy. He started to walk away when Sirius’ arm shot out to grab his shoulder.
“Nor you,” he replied, voice thick. “I’m… I’m sorry. I didn’t… I didn’t think she’d… she’d pimp you out this soon to the monster.”
Reg winced at the word. Yes, it was earlier than he’d planned, hoping to join straight out of Hogwarts instead, but this was his choice, his way out of Grimmauld. Maybe some of the views were wrong, but talented witches like Lily Evans wouldn’t actually be culled like Avery and other nutters like him said. It wasn’t practical, and the Dark Lord was, at his core, pragmatic. It was rhetoric to appeal to the purebloods, nothing more. And it was the closest thing to a choice he’d had, even if his mother had stolen it from him in the end.
And Sirius apologizing? He had no idea what to do with any of that.
“Be happy in the light, Sirius,” Reg sighed, resignation weighing him down. “But don’t pretend like you thought about me when you left the dark.”
He raised his left hand and covered Sirius’, giving it a gentle squeeze before pulling it off and walking away.
Reg ignored his threatening tears. The curse of being an Occlumens — memories weren’t flashes as they often were for others but detailed. Archived in the mind.
It had been the last time they’d spoken. He’d thought of writing to Sirius, telling him goodbye before he headed to the cave, but what good would it have done? He’d never reached out again. And even then, Sirius had only found him to berate him. To scold him for not being better. Another year and a half of silence, of Sirius fighting the monsters just like Reg with his heroic best mate, the brother he’d chosen in James — yeah, forget the Ban children, no one was going to believe him, least of all Sirius.
So long as the Marauders were there to convince him that the soft part of him that cared for Reg was wrong, if it even remained at all, Sirius wasn’t an option.
Reg swiped at his eyes. Be happy in the light, he’d told him. But the Light had abandoned him. James had been killed and Sirius had been thrown into Azkaban to rot. It wasn’t fair.
Another memory surfaced, and he let it play out.
At fourteen, Regulus stood waiting for his brother to join him on the platform so they could return to Grimmauld Place for the holidays. He waited and waited in the biting cold, casting warming charms and tucking his hands into pockets. Soon the crowds were thinning and Sirius still wasn’t there. Then it was empty, and Regulus was alone.
He walked quickly to the public floo, calling out for the Potter Estate. He stepped through to a formal receiving area, but found he couldn’t move forward; he was warded to the spot until someone came to let him in. After a minute or so of shifting awkwardly on his feet and then scolding himself for it, James Potter lithely entered the room.
“I figured you might show up,” James greeted, making no move to lower the wards.
“Where’s my brother?”
“You know, I’d suspected. What Walburga did to him for being less than perfect.” He gestured at Regulus then: the perfect child, favored son, oh, if only they knew. “But the state he was in on the train last August? I hadn’t imagined how bad it was. She practically broke him and he was trying to act as if everything was fine – because it’s normal for him, isn’t it?”
Regulus blinked. Yes, it was normal. She’d lashed out at Sirius just before they were leaving and Reg hadn’t been able to heal him before she side-along apparated the both of them to the station. Sirius had stormed off to find his friends before Reg could offer to heal him on the train.
“He’s never going back. I can’t watch my best friend go through pain like that just for being himself,” Potter continued, watching Regulus carefully. “I know you care for him, you can understand that, can’t you? What she does to him, it’s awful, it isn’t right! He was hurt so bad, Regulus. He’s safe here.”
Regulus swallowed thickly. Sirius could be safe. Walburga would punish Reg for it, become even more controlling. But Sirius would be safe. He wouldn’t ever have to go back.
“Okay,” Reg whispered, voice quivering but standing firm. Potter’s face softened a bit.
“Can I say goodbye?” he asked, but Potter shook his head.
“If he sees you, he’ll go with you.”
Tears stung his eyes, but Regulus knew better than to let them fall.
He nodded.
“Will you… tell him I love him?” he asked, voice small.
James blinked, surprised. “Yeah, I’ll tell him. He’ll feel better, knowing you think it’s for the best, too.”
Regulus could only nod now, so he did, and went to face his mother.
He’d made the trade, Sirius for himself, and it hadn’t paid off. And now Regulus was here in his place, the miracle of resurrection given to the worse of the two brothers. Regulus stayed so Sirius could go, could be free, and instead he’d been tossed into Azkaban, the worst living fate.
With another deep breath, Regulus rose. As long as he was finally dealing with his brother’s death, he wanted to know where Sirius had been staying and if he might go through some of his things. To see if he’d finally been happy before he’d died, at least for a little while. This was all that was left of him, scents and stories, and Reg wanted to know. Wanted to remember.
Regulus walked to the door next to his room, the one that had been his brother’s, and tentatively knocked.
This is a terrible idea; you’re a masochist.
Lupin opened the door.
“Black.”
“Lupin.”
Chapter 16: Chapter Fifteen
Notes:
Hello, friends! Photon and I were both quite busy last week so this is not the most beta'd chapter of all time. Forgive the grammar/typos this go round please :) For every one you see go "WOW, we LOVE PHOTON!!!!"
My usual eternal thanks to photon and also the incredible MistressLynn.
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
We have got: implied/referenced child abuse (v lightly).
Chapter Text
“Eneke the bird says that since men have learned to shoot without missing, he has learned to fly without perching.”
— Chinua Achebe, Things Fall Apart
Reg squared his shoulders. “I was wondering if… my brother’s things, if I could look at them.”
Lupin’s lips flattened into a line, and Regulus was already backing away when he answered, “Of course. Come in.”
Regulus took a hesitant step into the room. It had been redone, though the red Sirius had charmed the walls with when he was thirteen remained. His large bed was the same, but the sheets were a charcoal color.
“He keeps — kept — a picture of you, here,” Lupin said, stepping around Regulus toward the bureau. The werewolf handed him a small frame without meeting his eyes. Regulus’ breath caught.
They were so young, perhaps six and eight, visiting their grandfather. Both boys were tucked into Arcturus Black’s sides and all of them were smiling with rounded cheeks. Regulus had ringlets hanging over his forehead. In the photo, Sirius whispered to Reg across their grandfather’s chest and they devolved into giggles, their matching grey eyes alight with happiness, their grandfather chuckling fondly.
Regulus stared at the picture, for how long he wasn’t sure, but eventually he became aware of Lupin shifting awkwardly.
“Were you together again, after he was free?” Reg asked softly.
Lupin stilled.
“Ah, no.”
“Because you abandoned him?” Reg asked, rage once more simmering.
“Oh, like you didn’t?” Lupin snapped.
Reg let out a laugh. “Who left whom, Lupin?”
“He had to—”
Reg held up a hand. “That,” he said slowly, with intent, “I agree with.”
Lupin let out an audible breath through his nose. The war he fought inside was evident in his stormy eyes, in the twitching of his lips. “He struggled quite a bit after Azkaban, and he…” Lupin let out an angry sigh. “Understandably wasn’t sure about me in that way anymore. When we first reunited after he’d been on the run, we had to focus primarily on his physical rehabilitation, getting him to a decent weight. We’d finally decided too much had happened. It was easier to find the friendship that had been the foundation of everything else.”
Regulus had a brief twinge of vengeful glee that Sirius had also held a grudge against Lupin for not fighting harder for him, but that resentment faded quickly into sadness. Sirius loved Remus, but his love abandoned him. By the time Sirius had returned to Lupin, they had changed too much to rekindle their flame.
Sirius was never supposed to be the tragedy.
Lupin shifted into a less defensive posture, as if he could feel Regulus’ anger softening into sadness.
“And little Potter?”
Lupin nearly smiled, ducking his head. “Sirius loved Harry. The two got on brilliantly. He liked Ron and Hermione, too, called her ‘kitten.’”
Reg snorted. “Why, because he was a dog?”
Lupin’s eyes narrowed. “You knew more than I realized.”
Regulus shrugged. ”Sirius is many things, but subtle was never one of them.”
Lupin let out a surprised laugh.
Regulus returned his gaze to the photo in his hands and bit his lip. “May I…”
“Of course. Take it.”
Reg shot him a wary glance and Lupin placed his hands on his hips, tipping his head to the ceiling as if asking someone on high for strength. “I know we don’t have the best history, Regulus. But he loved you, and he loved me. Perhaps it’s time we… tried.”
“I’ll give you more money if you agree to never make any half-hearted attempts at reconciliation ever again,” Reg deadpanned and Remus snorted.
“What? I thought it was reasonably convincing.”
“Stick with teaching.”
Lupin smirked before moving to the wardrobe. “If you’re anything like me, you’d want a piece of his clothing. He went on a knits kick after Azkaban — understandable, of course — so take your pick, here,” he finished, pulling out several jumpers.
Regulus strode forward carefully, almost afraid to touch them now. What memories had these held for Sirius? Were they randomly purchased for their utility or lovingly chosen? Did he have a favorite?
Tentatively, he picked up a rich aubergine jumper of soft cashmere, lifting it gently. He could feel the subtle magic at work in the weave, warming charms most likely. He smelled it, uncaring if Lupin thought him mad — though he was part wolf, so he had no room to judge on sniffing matters — and his nose caught Sirius’ favorite coffee and a hint of tobacco. Nostalgia flooded him as he remembered nights sneaking into his bed, one or the other of them requiring comforting, holding hands and feeling safer together. Hugging. Merlin, no one had hugged him since Sirius. What had he been, twelve the last time? Sirius teaching him how to fly. Laughing together, exploring the woods near their grandfather’s estate.
“Was he happy?” Regulus asked, his voice too shaky for much volume.
“Sometimes,” Remus sighed, an expression of grief settling on his face. Reg found it odd the werewolf was so open about it with him, but he supposed Lupin was right — loving him they had in common, and therefore losing him.
Though, Reg noted, Lupin had said they had Sirius loving them in common. And there, he was wrong.
“I think he was getting there. He and Andromeda grew quite close, and he loved seeing Harry. He was healing, and there were more good days than bad.”
Reg shut his eyes. Getting there, but not happy. He had needed more time, and it had been stolen from him.
“Regulus,” Lupin began and Reg met his gaze only to realize he, like Lupin, had let more of his grief show than was strictly wise.
“He grieved you dearly.”
Every muscle in his face hardened, his grip on the picture frame in his hands growing tight, but before he could tear into Lupin, he continued.
“When we got word you’d been missing —well, presumed dead — Sirius, he broke down. He immediately stormed to Grimmauld, James and I at his heels.”
Regulus gaped. “What do you mean he came here, is he mad? She—”
“He and your mother fought,” Lupin interrupted him, anticipating his objection, “but he needed to see the tapestry. I thought he was going to kill Walburga, or the other way around. Sometimes I think the only reason she didn’t was us standing guard. He stared at your spot on the portrait, unmoving, for several minutes. Then he drew his wand on her, and he kept saying ‘You did this. You killed him.’ We finally dragged him out, they were yelling at one another, and when we apparated home, he… I’ve never seen him cry like that, Reg.”
Reg occluded away the tears surging behind his eyes.
“I think he’d always hoped you two could find your way back together, some day.”
Regulus just nodded. Lupin had said Sirius mourned him earlier, as had Severus. Reg wanted to believe them, even though Sirius had never given him any indication that he would be missed. But maybe he had. Maybe the silence during their last year both on this earth had been not knowing what to say, or unable to find a place to begin, rather than a blunt dismissal.
Or Lupin’s the cruel little shit he’s always been where you’re concerned.
“I’ll give you a minute,” Lupin murmured, and as soon as Reg heard the door shut he hugged the jumper to his chest, tears spilling. He clung to the garment, curling in on himself. He wanted to smell Sirius, pretend he was near, pretend they’d had a future together where they could begin to mend the cavernous rift between them. Pretend that Sirius hadn’t hated him in the end, and that Lupin’s words were true.
He didn’t know how long he stood there, crying and clinging to a cashmere jumper, as various memories of Sirius struck him, from their rambunctious days as small children at the cottage in Wales to their stilted attempts to be brothers as teenagers until he heard a soft knock.
Reg quickly wiped his cheeks, muttering a glamor charm beneath his breath to hide his red eyes and flushed cheeks, and let his arms fall to his sides, gripping the purple sweater in one hand and the photo frame in the other.
Lupin looked almost apologetic as Reg opened the door. “Dumbledore’s here. He’d like to speak with you.”
Reg nodded and pushed past him to his room to deposit his mementos and headed downstairs. Mini-Potter sullenly passed by, banished from the discussion, and Reg knew then it was about the Horcruxes. He entered the dining room and found Dumbledore already seated at the head of the table, Granger in her usual place.
“You’ve found the other one?”
Dumbledore inclined his head, face serious. “I’d like for you to accompany me this evening to retrieve it. Given you’ve dealt with an active Horcrux before, you should be helpful in confirming that the object is, in fact, what we seek. I’m also given to understand you were somewhat of an expert in wards and curses. That would certainly be a useful skill.”
Regulus uttered a quiet ‘of course’ as he sat next to Granger, who frowned. He ignored his hammering heart, forcing his thoughts in line as they veered off to memories of Inferi ripping him open and being dragged to his death.
Granger, for her part, kept her eyes straight ahead.
He’d known their thawing truce was too good to be true.
He ignored that, pushed it away; this was almost certainly a test of some kind, and Reg needed to excel.
“What do we anticipate?” Regulus asked, reaching for the coffee at the center of the table. Granger’s gaze was fixed on Dumbledore as she absently passed him the milk. Regulus paused, surprised, before quietly murmuring his thanks. Granger just nodded, eyes fixed on the headmaster.
This, this was what was so bloody confusing about her.
But Reg wasn’t falling for it again. He could be smarter this time.
“If your experience is anything to go by, I’m sure it’s heavily guarded. Do you have any idea what he might have planted?”
Reg shook his head. “I wasn’t a confidant by any means. Too young.”
“Will it be only the two of you?” Lupin asked with a glance to Regulus.
“Indeed; we don’t want to attract too much attention,” Dumbledore replied. Well, if there’s a torture potion this time I know who will be drinking it. It was never a good idea to be the most expendable person on a mission. “That, and Tonks has need of your skills tonight, Remus. She’ll owl shortly.”
Lupin looked pleased as he sat back and Reg suspected she might have been who Sirius had wanted his ex-lover to seek out now that he was gone. Couldn’t he bother some other family to defile?
“I have faith in Mr. Black’s Dark Arts ability as well as my own prowess,” Dumbledore continued. “Are you comfortable with this arrangement, Mr. Black?”
As if his comfort really mattered.
“Of course,” Regulus agreed.
Granger’s eyes darted between him and Dumbledore. “It hasn’t been that long since he was hurt, are we sure Regulus should be out on missions so soon?”
Dumbledore looked at him thoughtfully. “How are you feeling, Mr. Black? Severus informed me you were quite healed.”
“Fine. Fit enough,” he replied.
Granger shot him an angry look. “It’s only been ten days,” she said. Was she trying to spare him the embarrassment of admitting to the curse damage? Or maybe she blamed him for it, since he’d gone off on a suicide mission, apparently.
He flexed his hand and clenched it into a fist. “We have magic,” he reminded her, but her eyes remained stormy.
“Magic being the problem,” she got out through gritted teeth. Ah, so it was the curse damage she was worried about.
“It’s been nearly two days since the last one,” he said gently, as a memory floated forward, her warm arms holding him tight as the near-seizure took him, all despite her anger. If she could literally embrace him while furious, he could manage not snapping at her in front of her headmaster. She’d saved his life, and he did owe her a debt. Even if she’d made him storm upstairs and cry like a toddler.
“A day and a half, it’s reckless to go out—”
He lowered his voice so only she could hear. “We need the Horcrux. Drop it.”
Her eyes blew wide. “That’s—”
“Mr. Black, do you feel well enough to assist me with this?” Dumbledore interrupted.
“Of course,” Reg replied promptly.
It wasn’t like he could say no, given his other option was Azkaban. Granger needed to get on board, and quickly.
Hermione nearly spun to face Dumbledore. “Headmaster, he still has serious curse damage. It’s painful and he’s susceptible to seizures which would make him a danger—”
“I have warning before they occur,” Reg cut in. He needed to please Dumbledore, be an asset not a burden. Though, he hadn’t really considered the liability he’d become if a fit happened at random, but the odds were low given how long it had been since the last one. He usually felt the whisper of them over an hour prior, his muscles protesting basic motion, a wave of exhaustion no amount of coffee would rectify. He would know if he was going to put the mission in jeopardy.
“Mr. Black, perhaps we should wait another day. Make sure these have passed,” Dumbledore said kindly, which Reg knew for a fact was a bloody act. But he also knew better than to argue.
Regulus agreed with a nod, and drank his coffee before he said something he’d regret. And if he was moderately grateful for more time to heal, well, that was still not worth the risk of a prison cell.
“And how is the Occlumency coming, Ms. Granger?”
The witch gave a tight smile to her headmaster. “Fine, actually. Regulus is a competent teacher. We’re at the rudimentary sorting and organizing of our memories, but we’re both improving. Reg said yesterday he thought after another week or two we could move onto fortifying our mindscapes — which, of course, we don’t have, but he’ll show us before we go so we can practice at home.”
Definitely two weeks. Her progress slowed dramatically when she was angry, and he hadn’t told her that he’d already shown Harry the basics of fortification.
“That’s very good to hear,” Dumbledore replied with a gentle smile at his pupil. “When do you return to your parents, Ms. Granger?”
“At the end of this week. They’re anxious to see me, but they understand my wanting to be here for Harry, after Sirius.”
Reg tried not to frown.
“I might need you and Harry as part of the effort to recover a particular memory for our Horcrux search. Would you be willing, Ms. Granger?” Dumbledore inquired.
“And what would that entail?” Regulus cut in before she could commit herself to something dangerous. Hermione huffed, giving him an exasperated glare, which he ignored.
Dumbledore was infamous for grooming students to join his Order, for putting them in harm’s way for the ‘greater good.’ His brother had been one of them, and when the time had come where Sirius needed him, Albus Dumbledore hadn’t been there to keep him from taking the fall for a murder he didn’t commit.
Dumbledore regarded Regulus oddly, a smile at his lips like he was almost pleased by his response. “A visit to Professor Slughorn. He’s retired and I hope to bring him out of retirement, and have him nearby to convince him to share his memory.”
Regulus inhaled sharply. Of course. Slughorn was ancient, he’d been a professor when the Dark Lord had been a student. Old Sluggy had never thought the worst of anyone who was bright, which was perhaps how a group of murderous blood purists had formed under his nose. Harry would be nearly too good to pass up on his own, as the Boy Who Lived— but throw in Hermione? Sluggy would be salivating at adding those students to his collection.
“Well, I think I can certainly manage that,” Granger scoffed. Reg leaned back in his seat.
The meeting broke up and Dumbledore left. As soon as they were alone, Granger turned on him, hands braced on the table. “So you can run off on potentially deadly missions a week after being torn apart and yet I can’t agree to help retrieve a memory?” she demanded in a hiss.
Reg actually let himself roll his eyes this time. “Obviously.”
Her jaw dropped. “We’re both part of this effort, you can’t hold me to a different standard—”
“I can,” Regulus interrupted.
He gestured to himself. “Of age.” He held his hand towards her, almost as if he were asking her to dance. “Not of age.”
To himself. “Soldier.” To her. “Student.”
“I’m—”
“I know, Granger. I know how vital you are which is precisely why you need to be smart about which missions you take on, Dumbledore isn’t—”
“You are a raging hypocrite! Not even two days, it’s been thirty-six hours since your last… whatever we’re calling the curse damage incidents! They could be slowing down, not resolved, and yet you forbid me—”
“I didn’t forbid you to go with him,” Regulus clarified. “I have no right to do that, no one does. But Dumbledore has a history of putting Gryffindors in harm’s way and not helping them when it counts. You need to be prepared to stand up for yourself and your safety instead of eager to please.”
No, that was his job. He needed every scrap of goodwill he could manage.
“Well, excuse me for wanting to do everything in my power to stop the wizard wanting to murder me and everyone like me,” she snapped and Reg glared at her.
“Then why stop me from going—”
“You’re injured!” she shrieked, throwing up her hands.
“And?” he laughed. “You don’t care, and neither does he. And now I’m useless.”
Hermione’s face scrunched in confusion. “You’re so weird.”
“Um, pardon?”
“Weird,” she insisted, grabbing her tea with more force than was strictly necessary. “You’re acting like Dumbledore is Voldemort, which he isn’t. You insist your well-being doesn’t matter mere hours after trying to convince me you valued your life enough to do everything you could to protect the Horcrux and lost it because of your ‘impossible choices’ or what not. You warn me not to go on a simple field trip to acquire a memory, but you’re willing to go on an actually dangerous mission while still suffering from these fits or whatever they are. You’re a lot of other things, including a hypocrite and maybe an idiot with a martyr complex, but you’re also bloody weird.”
Reg blinked at her. He’d been called many an unkind thing in his life, but he was pretty sure ‘weird’ was new. Reg exuded ‘average’ — an unfortunate thing given that his name, vault, and bloodline meant he was supposed to be anything but.
“He isn’t the Dark Lord,” he replied, choosing the point that was least likely to give him a headache. “And I'm not trying to hinder you. He’s your headmaster, meaning you could feel obligated to agree whether you wanted to or not. He isn’t benevolent. My brother wasn’t aware during Hogwarts, but he found out after being left in Azkaban without a trial.”
Granger’s nostrils flared as she stared at him for a long moment.
“You think he could have helped Sirius,” she said slowly.
“Of course he could have. He’s Dumbledore, and Supreme Mugwump—”
“Not anymore,” Hermione interrupted, but Reg just waved a hand.
“He was when Sirius was thrown into Azkaban without a trial for something he never could have done. He was also Chief sodding Warlock,” he snapped, anger surging.
Granger frowned, brows drawing in. “That is… something to think about.”
The tension in his shoulders released, just a bit.
Her bronze eyes flicked up to his. “You’re still a hypocrite.”
“Merlin, witch, fine.” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “I’m a hypocrite, everyone cares so much about whether the Death Eater is fit as a fiddle before retrieving a war-changing Horcrux, how foolish of me.”
“Maybe I care about the Horcrux mission you’d be jeopardizing if your little twitching act took center stage,” she spat.
Reg let out a harsh, satisfied laugh. “There we go.”
Her tawny cheeks turned ruddy.
He gave her a cold smile, a trademark of his family, willing himself to find satisfaction that he’d been right. “At least now we’re on the same page. Except, oh Brightest Witch, I know when the episodes are coming — nearly an hour in advance.”
He rose, not knowing precisely where he was going besides away from her.
Mini-Potter met him on the stairs.
The Boy Wonder frowned. “What’s wrong?”
Reg arched a brow. “Nothing. Are you ready for Occlumency?”
So they convened in the parlor, Granger not sparing him a glance as she went to sit next to the Chosen One.
And Reg instructed them, reminding himself that this was all he was good for, this was how it should be.
Chapter 17: Chapter Sixteen
Summary:
In which Hermione contemplates the possibility of error, Regulus prepares for horcrux hunting, and Snape wishes desperately for the sweet release of retirement.
Notes:
Happy Tuesday! And look, an early update! If only I could always have a three day weekend.
A thousand thanks to MistressLynn and Photon08 for all their help as always! Grammar errors are mea culpa this week, as Photon's life has yet to slow down, but she'll be back next week for a big chapter :)
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
We have got: negative assumptions based on a learning disability/difference, psychological horror, implied/referenced child abuse (physical, sexual, verbal).
Chapter Text
“Tenderness to you was only talk about a bruise.”
— Iron and Wine, ”About A Bruise"
Hermione Granger was rarely wrong.
It was simply statistics. Most of the time, she knew the answer. Homework, classwork, spats between Harry and Ron — she was the voice of reason. The logical one who saved their bums in a crisis. She relied on the fact she was almost always right.
But Hermione was beginning to realize there was a hint of a possibility that she had been slightly, just a little, teensy bit… wrong.
For one thing, despite the complete and utter lack of self-reflection around this point, Reg had tried to protect her. She wasn’t ready to follow the train of thought around Sirius and Dumbledore, but she could certainly see it from his perspective. He didn’t want her to be canon fodder. And, well. That was nice.
And in turn, she’d told him she didn’t care if he got hurt. Which, honestly, was fairly obvious to her the instant it was out of her mouth that it was hogwash. But she suspected it was perhaps possible that it wasn’t quite so apparent to Regulus himself.
So — yes, she might be mildly, just a toe out of line.
But only a little bit! And Reg had been in the wrong as well with his patronizing, hypocritical bullshit.
This little flicker of guilt, coupled with intellectual curiosity and the heart-pounding fear of not knowing what to do during his violent nightmare all brought her to seek out Severus Snape. Dire times indeed.
He narrowed his eyes, daring her to mention their encounter the previous morning, but she ignored it. Instead, she began explaining what had happened, leaving out the emotional beats and the aftermath where his silver eyes had glowed in the light of the unbreakable vow.
“The diagnostic didn’t show anything.”
He arched a brow at her. Prick.
“The curse damage Reg has, it didn’t come up on the diagnostic.”
“Spell damage rarely does unless it is causing an immediate problem. There’s a separate charm to assess those issues.”
Snape sipped at his coffee while Hermione stared him down.
She crossed her arms, waiting, until she finally huffed in annoyance. “Aren’t you going to teach it to me?”
Her professor sighed. “The diagnostic isn’t all that useful, Ms. Granger. It only pinpoints a few of the larger curses, ones by the end of this year you’d be able to identify anyways. It can show you how much residual damage there is, or leftover magic, but that’s about it.”
“But it tells you if mystery symptoms are the result of a curse or an actual injury we can treat,” she reasoned.
Snape tilted his head, seemingly allowing her rebuttal. “Fine. The words are similar to the diagnostic. Instead of dice iniuria it’s dice damna. Wand motion,” he said, demonstrating. Hermione loved how these sorts of revealing spells involved drawing the wand slightly to the holder, as if asking the spell to tell her a secret. The wand arced low before Snape gave it a sharp flick, and Hermione copied.
“Can I try it on you?”
He shot her a look of utter derision.
“Well?” she prompted.
“No,” he said slowly, dragging out the syllable like she was an idiot.
“Fine, maybe Reg will let me.”
Unlikely he’d say yes initially, but she was pretty sure she could boss him into it. Besides, it could let them know when he was healthy enough to go after the Horcrux safely.
“Granger, he’s got so much spell damage the readings will light up like a Christmas tree,” Snape scoffed. Hermione paused.
“But it only identifies larger curses—”
“Other curses show up, they aren’t identified,” he clarified.
Hermione frowned. “Shouldn’t it only be two? Inferi and cruciatus?”
Snape let out a long, steady sigh before setting his mug down.
“Ms. Granger, you’ve been in one battle, correct?”
She nodded.
“And you were hexed.”
“Where are you going with this?”
“I might tell you if you would allow me to finish,” he snapped.
Hermione gestured for him to continue.
“Regulus Black was not only in battle—”
“He wasn’t, only raids.”
Snape raised his brows so highly she thought they might connect with his hairline. The man needed more facial expressions.
“He told you.”
Hermione shrugged. “Yes.”
“He trusted you.”
She snorted. “Not precisely.”
Snape stood, moving towards her, towering over her with his height. “I don’t know what Black or Lupin told you,” he said, his voice low, menacing. “But that young man is better than anyone else in this dilapidated house, including your precious Potter. You will not betray him or his trust, do you understand me?”
Hermione tipped her chin up. “Regulus can take care of himself. But how dare you comment on Harry’s worth when you do exactly to him what you fear I’ll do to Reg? You’re worried I’ll believe what Sirius or Remus have told me rather than allow me to judge for myself? Fine, reasonable. But you’ve let your memory of Harry’s parents and your assumptions justify your outright bullying of him.”
His black eyes flashed. “Just because we are not at Hogwarts—”
“You’re right, we’re not at Hogwarts,” she continued, hands floating to her hips. “Reg acts like you’re the world’s best friend, and maybe you are to him, but to us you have always been a bully. And when I told him that, he looked disappointed in you. It bothered him. And he comforted me, told me that you degrading my looks in fourth—”
“What precisely are you accusing me of?” he drawled.
“When Malfoy hexed my teeth in fourth year, you said you didn’t see any difference!”
He stilled. Staring at her for a long moment before letting out a long breath. Hermione shifted her weight from her left foot to her right, remembering the sting of humiliation of having someone who was meant to be her teacher embarrass her for something as trite as what she looked like.
“I had forgotten,” he admitted, and Hermione’s cheeks burned.
“Well I hadn’t,” she grumbled, crossing her arms.
He looked heavenward. “I apologize, Ms. Granger. That was not only unprofessional, it was unkind. I can assure you it will not happen again.”
Hermione blinked once, twice, three times. “Er, really?”
“I am not repeating it,” he warned and she nodded quickly.
“Oh, alright. Well, um, thank you. I appreciate that.”
She turned to leave as he sat down, but paused at the doorway, and eyed her professor from over her shoulder.
“Harry isn’t his dad. The muggles who raise him are awful, especially to him. You’re kicking a kid who’s already down whenever you’re cruel to him. I’ve no intention of hurting Reg or betraying his trust, but they have more in common than you realize. Look past your own prejudice.”
And before he could retort, she left.
—
Hermione twisted her wand in her hands as she trudged up the stairs to Reg’s room, deciding to ignore their last spat because she wasn’t ready to apologize. Besides, there was also their first argument of the day to consider, which she wasn’t just now because… well, it was a full day! And anyway, it was more important for her to try out the dice damna. Better to ignore the conflict and focus on the spell. With a decisive nod, she rapped on his door.
Reg opened it. “Yes?”
“I learned the diagnostic for spell damage. I thought we could try it out.”
His brows drew in, and Hermione felt another flicker of guilt that he was surprised she’d still come to help. “Maybe we’ll be able to predict how long your attacks will last, or how intense they’ll be.”
He rolled his eyes, shaking his head, but stepped aside, allowing her entry. Her gaze strayed and landed on a small photo frame resting on his night stand. It hadn’t been there before, she was sure of it.
She strode past him, picking it up.
“Granger,” he snapped.
She ignored him, a huge smile blooming across her face. “Merlin, Reg, you’re adorable! Look at those dimples!” she cooed, unable to help herself. And a tiny Sirius, too! Both of them were dressed in small wizarding robes and — gracious! — they were too cute. She turned to smile at him but his eyes were narrowed.
Her face fell. “What? You’re precious,” she defended, holding up the photo as proof.
His eyes flicked to the frame, then to her.
“Oh, come on, you had to have all the grannies fussing over you. Sirius is adorable too, but look at your curls! This perfect little ringlet falling on your face!”
He drew closer to stand by her, peering over her shoulder.
“Not sure I’ve ever won a comparison in looks with my brother,” he commented mildly, plucking the photo frame from her hands and replacing it on the nightstand.
What a grump. Maybe he and Snape were more well suited to each other than she’d previously realized.
“Well then, what are you sure of?” she asked, turning to face him and crossing her arms.
“That you have something you want from me. Let’s get on with it.”
“Godric, take a compliment, Reg,” she grumbled. “You were a cute kid. Get over it.”
He huffed and she continued, “Anyways, can I perform the curse damage spell?”
He waved a disinterested hand, brushing by her to sit in the armchair. She performed the spell, and The Representation bloomed out of her wand.
“Merlin, it really is like a Christmas tree,” she muttered.
The Representation hovered over him, his entire body cast in a vivid rose, with a splash of light red centered in his chest, streaking across his limbs. A lime green, though faint, hovered over his right arm, encasing the hologram’s hand like a glove. A sickly brown-blue, like stagnant, staid water hovered over where his Mark would be. A few other splatters and specks of color dotted along his legs, his chest.
“What are all of these?” she breathed, drawing closer.
Reg opened his eyes and frowned when he peered at the Representation. He didn’t say anything, so she continued on.
“So the rose is likely your Inferi exposure. What’s this red here at the center?”
“Cruciatus most likely.”
Hermione swallowed. When did her reality become such that the torture curse was a casual thing to mention? That she knew people who had been tortured?
“Right. Okay, what is this glove-looking—”
“Irrelevant.”
She turned to glare at him. “Reg—”
“We know which ones are causing me trouble. Just leave it.”
She let out a measured breath instead of snapping. “I’m not trying to be difficult. It’s showing up, shouldn’t that mean it continues to affect you?”
“It doesn’t.”
“Why do I get the feeling you’re lying?” she mused.
They stared each other down.
“Functionally, it doesn’t.”
Her hands floated to her hips. Eventually, his shoulders sagged, just a touch.
Gotcha.
“Fine,” he relented. “It mostly doesn’t bother me, the bones of that hand are a little more fragile and the muscles occasionally weaken, but very rarely. Like once a year. Happy?”
Hermione frowned. “Nearly. Muscle weakness is a part of the attacks, right?”
He sighed, tipping his head back. “It isn’t worse in my right arm. Just leave it.”
“Well, how old is it? That could give us an idea—”
“Old. Go.”
“But—”
“I’m not a research project! You don’t have to know every detail!” he spat.
She growled in exasperation, turned on heel and slammed the door behind her, doubly not ready to apologize to the git. When Harry asked what was wrong, she said he was a stubborn prat, which was vague and non-threatening enough to prevent Harry from doing anything in her defense. It seemed to work, as he participated in Occlumency without protest. Harry’s eyes flitted between her and Reg, but he said nothing. She felt another twinge of guilt. Harry hated it when people fought around him, it made him nervous.
But idiots couldn’t be helped.
The following morning she grabbed Regulus by the elbow after breakfast, dragging him behind her to the library.
“Sit,” she pointed at the chair, and he did. Then she cast the dice damna.
“Whoa,” she breathed. The pink had lightened significantly in shade overnight, the red even more so.
“What happened, I wonder? Just time?”
“Took a dreamless sleep,” he shrugged. “I was out for about twelve hours, probably didn’t hurt.”
No, it probably didn’t. Sleep was a critical part of healing, and if that evening of nightmares was indicative of his sleep quality, it was little wonder the curse damage was lingering.
When Dumbledore came again that afternoon, Hermione said nothing as he confirmed he would come for Reg at eleven that evening.
Hermione began a personal propaganda campaign to convince herself she wouldn’t worry about him, even as the worst parts of their row sprang to mind on repeat the rest of the afternoon, interrupted only by images of his broken, corpse-like body plopped onto the rug of the Black library.
—
Since Lupin was out with Tonks, the three of them had an awkward and stilted dinner before Reg fled upstairs. He tried to take a nap, but found he couldn’t sleep. Granger’s burning bronze eyes, Sirius shivering in Azkaban, and Inferi clawing him to death all haunted him.
Eventually he gave up the attempt with a sigh and began to dress.
Nausea rose in a wave as he retrieved the thick, durable black clothes he’d used for missions, same as it had when he realized they were there. His mother mourned him, sought his things after his death, made a sort of shrine to him in here by leaving the room nearly exactly as he’d left it. Even in death, she hadn’t let him be.
But at least the clothes he needed were here. He dressed quickly, ignoring the pinpricks of revulsion trickling down his spine that she might have been the last one to touch them. Repressing all thoughts of the poison he’d choked down on his last Horcrux hunt, he laced up his dragonhide boots, and renewed the charms for stealth and durability. He had no doubt he’d be enduring the more painful parts of the Dark Lord’s Horcrux protections. Finally, he tucked a cloak over his arm and placed his wand in its wrist holster.
Reg’s footsteps fell heavier as he moved through the halls; the air thickened around him, and breathing became a labor. The world blurred.
“I can’t understand it, he’s certainly diligent; perhaps he’s merely less, ah, gifted, than his brother?”
Reg jerked, glancing about. No one was there… and it wouldn’t be, anyways. That sounded like one of the umpteen tutors he’d disappointed.
Another foot forward.
“Mr. Black, even with all of your brother’s tomfoolery he managed to take his studies more seriously than you have done. Care to explain?”
Pinpricks of sweat dotted his forehead. His heartbeat quickened.
Reg shook himself as the whispers from another tutor wrapped around him, murmuring cruelty in his ear.
“How is it you’re this stupid?”
This voice was his mother’s growl, and Reg flinched from how close it sounded. His gaze darted about the hall, but she wasn’t there—
“You think you’ve earned dinner with that sorry attempt at your studies?”
Reg bit his lip — hard — and attempted a deep breath. He cast another frantic glance around the hallway; no one was there, merely a misty haze likely of his own imagining.
“How will you earn it, Regulus?” she asked, and dread pooled in his gut as he envisioned her smirk—
“Reg?”
Reg startled before relief cascaded through him, from the top of his head to his toes like a wave as Hermione floated up the stairs.
“Reg?” she called again.
Her voice came first, her curly hair and amber skin appearing after as she ascended with a large mug of steaming coffee, if his nose were any judge, nestled in her hands. He pushed away the whispers and focused on her face, set in frustration.
“If you’re going to be reckless, be caffeinated,” she grumbled. As she strode closer, she nearly shoved the cup into his hands. His shoulders relaxed as the heat seeped into his fingers, down his throat as he took a sip — she’d even added milk, made it as he preferred — and chased the chill away. It was July, when had the hall gotten so cold?
“Thank you,” he replied in a pathetically small voice, and she looked up, frowning.
“Are you”—her eyes roved over him—“all right?”
He nodded and took another sip. The heat was welcome.
She turned to head down the stairs and he followed her, leaving whatever the hell had just happened behind him.
Hermione’s eyes traced his form and Regulus tried not to feel on display. He was dressed less formally than usual, with the simple black pants and a black long-sleeved shirt that were fitted close to him for optimal movement, leaving less to the imagination. Mini-Potter was waiting in the parlor. Harry gave him a pleasant smile in greeting. Reg was grateful for the coffee in his hands as the Chosen One’s eyes darted between them. Granger clearly remained furious, but perhaps, based on her gift of coffee, also a touch worried.
The thought of reassuring her popped into his mind, but he batted it away. She’d made it plenty clear he was not the source of her concern even if her actions betrayed her words. Her default was geniality. It didn’t mean anything.
He didn’t mean anything.
“So, secret mission about the secret things I can’t know about…” Mini-Potter said, breaking the silence.
Reg’s lips twitched upward; eloquent, the Potter scion was not. “Supremely secret,” Reg replied.
“Confidential, redacted, hush-hush.” Mini-Potter nodded sagely as Granger elbowed him with a snort. It was a bit irritating to realize James Potter’s son was actually quite funny.
“Not a high enough clearance, Agent Potter,” she scoffed at him, clearly a joke Reg didn’t understand, but Harry grinned.
“That will be the plot of my spy movie.”
“Tired of the fantasy epic your life is, ready to move onto action movies?” she teased, her nose scrunching up the way Reg secretly thought was adorable.
“Absolutely! Wands are out, guns are in. Maybe some high speed car chases!” he added excitedly and Hermione was informing him that something called roundabouts had effectively ended all hope of whatever ‘high speed car chases’ were when the floo sounded.
It was time. Despite his misgivings about Dumbledore specifically, and the painful memories resurfacing from his last attempt to secure a Horcrux, he was eager to leave Grimmauld.
He always was.
Regulus stood, giving a nod to both of them on the couch, when Granger jumped up and embraced him with a fervent whisper of ‘be safe’ in his ear.
Reg froze at the contact, but it was over before it really began. She stepped, dark chocolate curls loose around her, and regarded him with a look he couldn’t quite decipher.
“Mr. Black,” Dumbledore called before Regulus had time to process what just happened. He gave her another nod before taking the elderly wizard’s arm, apparating away with a pop.
Chapter 18: Chapter Seventeen
Notes:
IT'S HERE!! revel in the 7k reward for your patience!
Also! thanks to Sniper_Jade, OaYO (or Oreo, as Photon and I call it as we discovered late one night trying to say OaYO as a word sounds like "Oreo" with a mouth full of oreos. I bet you just tried it. You're welcome), we have a discord channel in the Wizarding World WIPs server! Here's the link if you want to join: https://discord.gg/WfkJBAhF
And with that, before I do any more damage because I am blearily typing this up, good night and good luck! xx - itscometothis
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Discussion of learning difference/disability, shameless derriere appreciation (y'all i'm so tired i can't, stop me before this turns into chaotic tagging. But seriously, I think it's mild this round
Chapter Text
“And the truth was that he was not afraid of being seen for what he was. He was afraid of being seen as someone who could never be more.”
Roshani Choksi, Crown of Wishes
Reg landed gracefully into near-pitch blackness; far off in the distance a streetlamp glowed a weak orange. A gentle wind kissed his cheek.
Reg blinked. My cheek?
Right, he wasn’t wearing a mask.
His body remembered; he’d crouched on instinct, instantly beginning to assess his surroundings, and yet — this was different. The tight coil of his muscles loosened as he realized whatever pain might come as a result of the Dark Lord’s protections, he almost certainly wouldn’t be crucio’d for any failure tonight. Judged? Yes. Deemed unworthy, tossed into Azkaban? A real possibility. But Regulus supposed Hermione was right; the man beside him wasn’t Voldemort, or one of his faithful, and while he wasn’t naive enough to trust him, perhaps he could take a touch of solace in that he wouldn’t be writhing on the floor tonight. However it ended.
As his eyes adjusted, he took in a dilapidated shack several meters off, along with a larger manor house — he could just make out its silhouette atop a hill in the distance.
Reg quietly cast a homenum revelio across the area, his wand moving in the intricate pattern required. Muscle memory.
“No one’s here.”
They must be on the remote outskirts of a village.
“This home,” Dumbledore said softly, gesturing to the shack as he lit his wand, “was where the last of the Gaunt family lived.”
The Gaunts — Sacred Twenty-Eight, insane, driven into destitution. Not a happy tale, that.
“And Riddle…” Reg began, hoping the older wizard would fill in the blanks.
“And Tom Riddle’s mother, Merope Gaunt, grew up here. His father, a muggle with the same name as his son, lived there.” Dumbledore pointed to the manor house beyond.
“The Dark Lord is a half-blood,” Regulus muttered, blood status confirmed. He’d guessed before, and no wonder, with a name like Riddle, but it was good to have confirmation.
Not that Reg was bitter or anything.
“Yes. His mother drugged his father with Amortentia, under which he was conceived.”
Regulus froze. The stories said a child conceived under the influences of Amortentia could not know love. He typically put little stock in tales, nothing but nonsense to soothe away the pain of the world, but — had a baby named Tom Riddle ever had a chance, then? Or was he fated to this? Starved for power, unable to know affection, to know the limits or the freedom of love?
A dark thought for another time. Reg began casting a series of ward detection spells. He frowned. “Some basic wards, but nothing like the Dark Lord could manage,” he muttered as he silently dismantled them. They were hardly worth the verbal magic.
“Perhaps a red herring,” Dumbledore mused. “If there were no wards the house would be suspiciously bare, but if the wards were too complex, it would be obvious something important was hidden here.”
Reg hummed in agreement, slicing through the final barrier.
“That means we’re in for a nasty treat with a curse or something else,” he warned, likely unnecessarily, but he had no idea what Dumbledore had in store. “The Dark Lord wouldn’t leave it unguarded.”
“Then we shall be on our guard,” Dumbledore replied, nonchalant, and began moveding forward. Reg sighed quietly and followed, casting spells as he went. Just because the shack had weak wards didn’t mean they didn’t require their own protection while they searched.
They approached on silent feet through the overgrown grass that tickled his knees while frogs croaked in the distance. The front door hung off its hinge. Reg squared his shoulders, and with a wary push, they peeked inside. The ramshackle building held decrepit furniture: hutches of varying kinds leaning against each of the small walls with toppled chairs and a dining table askew near the center. Reg wrinkled his nose at the stench of mold and rot. Again, he cast detection spells. None revealed any wards or people.
Curses it is, then.
“Wait,” Reg whispered as Dumbledore moved to walk forward, a spider web catching on his purple-clad shoulder, and began a series of incantations his father had drilled in him when he was only seven years old, before he’d even gotten a wand. It was one of the few things his father taught him before losing himself to whiskey. We are practitioners of magic, both the Dark and Light Arts, Regulus. If we cannot tell whether an object is cursed or benign, we are useless at our craft.
His family implied Reg was useless for plenty of other reasons throughout his life, but he could certainly detect a curse, and a nasty one surrounded a drawer off to his left. The curse was brutal, but rather a simple thing magically, the shimmering threads of the curse illuminated by the spell.
“I suspect it’s in the drawer of the hutch,” Reg murmured, stepping past Dumbledore as the floorboard squeaked under his weight. The tip of his wand glowed as he forced the magical threads taut, finding the right place to cut that would release the magic without activating the curse. He broke it in two minutes.
“It’s done?” Dumbledore asked and Reg nodded in confirmation. The elder wizard stepped forward with a rickety groan of the floor and Reg just behind him. He opened the drawer to reveal a velvet ring box. It appeared utterly ordinary. Reg cast detection spells again and frowned.
It was utterly ordinary.
“The box is clean, but odds are the jewelry itself is cursed. Assuming it is in fact a ring.”
Dumbledore could likely find all this out for himself, leading Regulus to believe this was a test. Reg may not have been a great student, but he’d always performed well on the technical portion of his exams, and he intended on passing whatever the hell this test was with flying colors.
Dumbledore nodded and opened the box, which emitted a pained creak at its hinges, revealing a simple ring. It was set in a thick band of silver with a large stone setting in the middle with etchings Reg couldn’t quite make out on the side. His skin prickled at the dark power pulsing from within. He cast the detection spell and, as he suspected, a deadly curse — this one far more complex — was woven into the silver of the ring. Dark, sickly magic seeped out of the metal. Reg released a shaky breath; it was the same feeling he’d sensed from the locket.
The older wizard gasped, reaching for the ring as if entranced.
Without thinking, Reg knocked the box out of Dumbledore’s hands. “Are you mad? It’s cursed!” he snapped as the ring box clattered to the ground.
Dumbledore swiveled around, casting a nonverbal bombarda at his chest. Reg sailed across the room and slammed hard into the furniture as the wind whooshed from his lungs. Moldy books and various knick-knacks came crashing down. Reg threw his arms over his head, but not before something landed sharply upon his skull. His vision swam. When it returned, stars pricked the edges of his vision.
He gripped his wand. “Petrificus totalus,” Reg wheezed, hitting Dumbledore head on.
He froze, hand a hair’s breadth from the cursed ring as his wand clattered to the ground.
Gasping, Reg stood shakily, books tumbling around him. He’d known this was a terrible idea. On unsteady legs, he staggered towards Dumbledore and levitated the box out of the old man’s hands.
“Any chance there was an enchantment, or was batting me about just a bit of foreplay for you?” Reg muttered.
With a quick look at the spell he’d previously cast, he confirmed his suspicion. Attacking me for pleasure or to off me it is, then. Perhaps it had been foolish to think the Order would simply ignore the Mark on his arm, even for what he could offer. He sealed the ring box in an impenetrable cube, a tricky bit of magic, but fairly basic for most Curse Breakers and families with oodles of dark objects littering their abode. Father insisted on using more of them. Mother suggested they deserved what they got if they didn’t discern the nature of the object on their own.
Head still throbbing, he eyed Dumbledore warily as he slipped the box into his pocket. Reg did his best not to focus, his vision fuzzy on the edges. It had been pure luck the older man had been too enticed by the shiny Horcrux that he hadn’t bothered blocking the freezing charm. Regulus was good, but he was eighteen, and Dumbledore was one of the best wizards of the age. He would not be able to subdue him again.
With a sigh, he uttered a quick incarcerous before a rennervate.
Dumbledore inhaled sharply. “Thank you, Mr. Black. I don’t know what came over me.”
Regulus arched an unimpressed brow. “Nothing came over you. The curse would have caused your body to begin withering, starting from your hand and moving to your heart. But it had no power of enticement.”
Dumbledore bowed his head, a touch shamefaced. “Yes, Mr. Black, nothing magical came over me. Merely a desperate hope from my youth.”
Reg remained staring, arms crossed and hoping to appear unimpressed, but was actually attempting to steady himself from the throbbing ache of his back. It was hard to think of the esteemed Headmaster, Chief Warlock, and Supreme Mugwump as ever having been desperate.
But, to be fair, no one would have thought it about Reg, either. So he waited.
Dumbledore sighed. “You’re familiar with the Deathly Hallows?”
“Obviously.”
“I believe the stone in the ring is the resurrection stone. I hoped… I had hoped to save my sister when I was a younger and more foolish man. I had the potential to become a very dark wizard, Mr. Black. My sister’s death corrected my course, but it was my fault she left this world too soon.”
Perhaps it is love that causes one powerful man to become a Dark Lord and the other a professor.
Reg scoffed. “So you thought a fairytale had come true in this ring?”
Dumbledore smiled sadly. “Oh, Mr. Black. Truth can be found amongst even the most fantastic of tales.”
Reg snorted. He’d been told plenty of stories growing up, mostly by Sirius, and none had revealed any truth. There were no happy endings or star-crossed lovers or gifts from Death.
“One day,” Dumbledore said softly, “you will learn the value of such tales. For now, it is enough for you to know that if you keep the object from me, I will not seek it out. I apologize for my foolhardiness.”
Azkaban would be the simplest way to dispose of Reg, but given the attack just now, ‘accidents’ on missions seemed a reasonable concern. Or maybe he was paranoid. He was a traitor and had died at eighteen, so sue him.
“So attacking me was foolhardiness and not a choice to rid yourself of a Death Eater, regardless of my defection?”
Dumbledore’s eyebrows rose. “No, Mr. Black. I believe you will be quite a valuable asset to the Order. I apologize for attacking you, but please be assured if I had wished to truly harm you—”
“You’d have done better than a bombarda,” Reg finished.
He had the gall to smile indulgently. “Indeed.”
Reg nodded. That was reasonable.
“Might I persuade you to unbind me?”
Reg sighed, glancing around the dark, musty shack. He didn’t know how badly Dumbledore wanted the ring, and he couldn’t risk attempting to win twice. “Make me a vow,” Regulus returned, remembering the fire in Granger’s eyes as the red-gold light of their oath encircled their arms, casting her face in shades of bronze and copper. “An Unbreakable one.”
“We have no binder,” Dumbledore remarked, rather nonchalant for a life or death magical contract.
“No,” Regulus agreed, “not here.” He paused, cocking his head.
“While I have you here, there’s something I’d like to discuss.”
Hermione was on her third cup of tea (though, frankly, her nerves ought to have been caffeine enough), as she expected it would be quite some time before they returned. She was still angry at Regulus, but couldn’t help picture him as he’d been the previous attempt to retrieve a Horcrux — bloody mincemeat.
His wide, pain-filled eyes on the floor—
His wide, startled eyes as she’d hugged him goodbye—
Review of Helpful (or Recently Learned and Requiring Review) Spells, Hermione began as she breathed through her nose and out her mouth. Accio, Adflicto Affligo,
Another sip of tea. Bat Bogey, Bombarda, Consuo—
Shit. That was a healing spell. Stitches. Learned because Regulus was cut into pieces and required stitching.
Hermione knocked her head against the back of her armchair.
What else could she think of? That wasn’t Regulus?
Her brain helpfully offered a vision of him not in pain, but instead wearing the surprisingly close-fitted mission clothes. Reg usually wore more formal attire with cloaks or longer jackets, and his pajamas were loose-fitted so she hadn’t properly appreciated how glorious his arse was. It rivaled Viktor’s, and a primal part of Hermione roared to life at the sight of it.
Hermione snorted. Oh, so since we’re worrying over his sorry arse we’re going to objectify his actual arse, are we?
“What are you smiling at?” Harry asked, slumped across the sofa.
Hermione blushed. Well, it was working.
“Nothing,” she replied primly. “Just… trying not to worry.”
Harry’s small smile quirked his lips. “He’ll be fine, Hermione. He’s with Dumbledore.”
Yes, that ought to be reassuring — but Reg’s warning, his insight about Sirius’ trial, all of it swirled in frustrated anxiety because, as far as she could tell, he was right. And what did that leave her with?
A Headmaster that has consistently proven himself to be on the side of his students, but thoughtless with student safety.
Hermione bit back a groan.
The crack! of apparition rang outside. She leapt to her feet.
“Harry, get up,” she commanded, setting her tea aside and racing to the foyer. She didn’t bother to see if he followed, though she heard fumbling feet. It had only been a little over an hour; that meant things either went very well or very poorly.
Regulus entered the foyer, levitating Dumbledore.
Hermione halted with a gasp. Were those ropes?
Harry skidded to a stop behind her, sliding in his socked feet; he caught her and they wobbled, but remained upright.
“Now, now, Ms. Granger, Mr. Black’s response is quite appropriate,” Dumbledore explained kindly, looking for all the world like he was sitting down to a dinner party.
“Can you bind an Unbreakable Vow, Granger?”
Reg’s face was flushed from exertion. His hair was wild: black, thick, waves tangled. He stood almost too rigidly, as if he were in pain or being called to attention. Dried blood caked the side of his forehead.
“You’re hurt.”
“Not badly. Can you do it?”
Hermione nodded absently. Horcruxes had drawn his blood again — Tom fucking Riddle had hurt him. Rage and sadness, twin waves, rocked through her, crashing and receding and leaving concern.
“Will you?”
“Oh. Yes. I mean, I know the theory, I’ve never had cause to actually bind one.”
Only agree to one, as he well knew.
“Perhaps we should call for Severus,” Dumbledore advised, happily regarding them as if he weren’t quite literally tied up.
“Is this necessary?” Harry asked, eyeing the bound professor.
“Unfortunately, Harry, I was rather foolish this evening. I nearly killed Mr. Black and myself, and so Mr. Black is merely taking appropriate cautions now.”
Hermione drew closer to Reg, scanning him again while Harry moved to the fireplace to floo Snape.
His grey eyes met hers.
“It is necessary,” he defended.
Hermione blinked at him.
“Mr. Black acted rather heroically, in fact, saving my life. Have you considered curse-breaking as a career?” Dumbledore inquired, as if they were having tea.
Regulus’ cheeks colored. “No,” he bit out, looking past him at nothing.
“A shame, that was impressive spellwork.”
His jaw ticked. Harry returned, then was promptly dismissed by Dumbledore. Harry grumbled and with a ‘Glad you didn’t kick it’ to Reg, trudged up the stairs to bed. Regulus stared after him and Hermione nearly sighed in relief. Harry was so much more obedient when Dumbledore was the one forcing him from the room.
Tension radiated from Regulus. Hermione wanted to ask what was wrong and nearly reached for him, but between her frustration with him and the fireplace activating, she left it.
Soon Snape entered, robes billowing. He paused, surveying the scene. “What did I miss?”
Reg’s shoulders relaxed slightly. It was still jarring to see someone happy at Snape’s presence.
“I need a vow between Dumbledore and myself, wherein he promises not to become entranced by the ring or attempt to touch it, remove it, or anything else until the Horcrux within or the lethal curse upon it is destroyed.”
“Is that quite necessary?” Snape asked, looking between them. For the first time in her life, Hermione thought Dumbledore looked sheepish.
“It is, in fact. I’ve given Mr. Black here no reason to trust me, although I assure you I have my wits about me now.”
“Oh?” Snape asked. It was amazing to see his methods on their headmaster rather than a student.
“I might have hexed Mr. Black without cause.”
“WHAT!” Hermione exclaimed. Dumbledore was an exceptionally powerful wizard, and Reg was… well, eighteen.
“If he hadn’t been so fixated on the ring, I wouldn’t have been able to stop him in time,” Reg said. “He’s one of the most powerful wizards of the era, we need the vow so that he won’t get himself killed trying to go for the ring. He’s our best chance against the Dark Lord.”
It was, Hermione had to admit, rather quick thinking on Reg’s part. It wasn’t an elegant solution, but an effective one. Someone like Dumbledore could be deadly if entranced, and Reg was right.
Without Dumbledore, what chance did they have?
Snape didn’t reply, merely released Dumbledore’s arms and signaled for Regulus to draw near, and began the incantation. Once the vow was complete, Reg freed the older wizard with a flick of his wand and extracted a cube from his pocket, revealing a shimmering barrier encasing a simple black velvet ring box.
“The Horcrux is inside. It’s got a withering curse on it, but the magic within is darker than that. It feels the same as the locket did. I can break it, but it will take some time,” Reg said.
Snape shook his head.
“I have to get back, but I would prefer you work with a curse this dark only with backup. It could be volatile.”
Reg rolled his eyes. “I’ve been dealing with curses for ages, Sev.”
“Severus has a good point, Mr. Black. Rest. You did exceptionally well this evening, and so long as the protective enchantment remains, no one will be harmed. You can tackle it in the morning,” Dumbledore said gently, a hint of guilt in his voice. Reg nodded, rubbing his eyes with one hand.
Hermione watched as he approached Snape, still stiff, and murmured something. Snape inclined his head and muttered in reply before heading back to the floo.
“Good night,” Reg said, with a quick glance to her, and left for the stairs.
“You should go after him,” Dumbledore said in a low voice.
Hermione hummed. “Why’s that? He seems tired.” And I’m annoyed with him. Annoyed, and worried. Absurdly worried. Unable to stop thinking of him half-dead on the floor and the last thing they’d done was row.
Dumbledore’s face was somber. “I am fairly certain Mr. Black will require healing, Ms. Granger. I’m afraid I owe him a rather sincere apology once he is ready to hear it.”
Hermione frowned, but agreed. “Good night, Professor.”
Dumbledore left, and she locked the front door behind him before taking the stairs two at a time. About to knock, she paused, her hand hovering just above the wooden door. Letting out a deep breath, she rested her forehead against the cool grain of the wood, centering herself. Her nerves and anxiety had made her mind utter chaos and her stomach a gurgling mess.
She knocked. When she heard no response, she knocked again and opened it slightly.
“Reg?” she called, and a quick peek at his empty room had her opening the door wider.
“Granger?”
She stepped into the room and caught sight of him shirtless in the adjoining washroom. He glanced over his right shoulder, black trousers snuggly hugging his hips and arse.
Godric, those trousers. Her raging hormones from earlier couldn’t help but linger on that glorious bum of his. Merlin, and his thighs…
She continued her perusal, and the mirror’s reflection allowed her to see his muscled torso, a few remaining scars scattered across it, slashes of black across his pale skin, while his bruised back was bared to her. Hermione’s eyes widened at his skin beginning to swell and turn reddish-purple down the right side of his spine; it started at his right shoulder blade and continued down, spreading over the whole of his lower back. She swallowed thickly. He had been hurt.
She leaned against the door jam. “We’ve got to stop meeting like this,” she quipped as she pushed away the next wave of anxiety.
“How do you mean?”
She gestured at his back. “You: injured.” Then to herself. “Me: healing you,” she clarified, unable to resist a smirk as she mimicked him from earlier.
Reg’s mouth tightened. He was tense all over. Pulled taut. Another reminder they were fighting. “Merely bruising,” he muttered, turning to face the vanity where he’d been rummaging through a drawer. “And I’ve got bruise paste here, so no need to trouble yourself.”
Hermione quirked a brow. “Splendid, I look forward to seeing you manage to reach that part of your back on your own,” she remarked, re-crossing her arms in challenge.
Reg shot her a glare.
Not the only one who can play it cool, now are you, Death Eater?
“Fine,” he grumbled. Hermione preened, coming to stand behind him and plucking the jar from his hand. She cast a diagnostic, confirming it was indeed only bruising.
Hermione dipped her fingers into the cool, clay-like paste and gently spread it over his mottled skin, suddenly aware of how intimate the process felt as her fingertips brushed over the tender, swollen expanse of his back, interrupted by the rough, leathery slices of scar tissue. Her stomach flipped. Sweat from his exertion coupled with the scent of the woods, and… something she couldn’t quite identify, but it was altogether distinctly masculine.
Tending to him with Snape present hadn’t felt so charged (probably because her professor screamed celibacy), but now, when it was just the two of them and his life wasn’t in imminent danger, she found herself standing so close to him her breath was caressing his bare skin.
Godric’s sake, Hermione, settle down. You’re cross with him and he’s a walking bruise at this point.
They were quiet as she continued, Reg slowly relaxing as the bruise paste sank in.
“What did he hex you with?”
“Bombarda.”
Hermione’s fingers stilled. “A bombarda from a wizard as powerful as Dumbledore.” She swallowed hard. “That could have killed you.”
“His whole power wasn’t behind it, but it wasn’t pleasant,” he replied.
Hermione tucked her lip between her teeth. Her heart raced. Dumbledore had—
Reg could have— urgh!
“Hermione?”
Suddenly warm arms were steadying her and she took a deep breath; her vision cleared as she looked up into his face, into concerned grey eyes.
“Are you alright?”
She nodded, heart still pounding. An eerie tingling spread through her fingers. He’d been so close to death before, and despite the fact they’d encountered no enemies, he could have died again. Like Sirius had died, like Arthur had nearly died, like she had nearly died after Dolohov’s curse. This was meant to be a safe mission and it had nearly taken him again — before they’d resolved anything, before he got to live properly.
Safety was an illusion, its promise dissipated into smoke.
“You could have…” she trailed off.
“It was just a bombarda, not even at full power.”
That brought her away from the teetering precipice of an anxiety spiral. She scowled.
“Don’t ‘just a bombarda’ me,” she snapped.
Reg’s brows drew in a tic, but he fell silent. His warm hands released their hold on her biceps.
“You’re hurt. This is serious. This is all—” She buried her hands in her hair. Tears stung her eyes and she blinked them back rapidly. In, out. Was it always going to be like this? Until either Voldemort fell or Harry?
“I’m alright,” he finally said. “Really, it isn’t bad. Just a little banged up.”
“And the head wound?” she asked, eyes flitting to the blood at his temple.
The left side of his mouth curled up. “A mountain of books fell on me when I flew into the furniture, you would have loved it,” he commented dryly and she snorted despite herself.
“Well, let’s see that then,” she said, trying for nonchalance.
“May I… put a shirt on first?” he asked.
Hermione blinked rapidly. “Oh! Oh my goodness, yes, of course,” she rambled, stepping back from him until she hit the doorway. Her cheeks flamed. She took another hop, allowing him access to the rest of his room with an awkward, gesturing for him to pass with a flourishing sweep of her arm. Reg skirted past her, grabbing a Slytherin green cotton shirt from his wardrobe and donning it. As his head popped out of the center she saw him wince.
“Sit down, let me see.”
Hermione tentatively reached out and brushed her fingertips along his temple.
There are those tingles again.
“Is it here?”
“Up and just a little further back,” he guided her, and she sank her fingers into his wild locks, enjoying the freedom of his curls without a spell imprisoning them. His hair was damp from sweat or blood. It cooled her own pounding pulse. He winced. Found it.
She murmured a generic healing spell and withdrew her hand. Her fingers were tinged pink, and she cleaned them with a swift tergeo, applying the same spell to his face.
“Quite a bump you have there.” She frowned. “We should check if you have a concussion.”
“It isn’t too bad,” he reassured her but she ignored him. Reg was untrustworthy in this regard, she had decided. Like Harry, always trying not to be a bother. She drew back from him, grabbed her wand from her pajama pocket, and lit it.
“Okay, look into the light, I’m going to see if your pupils are dilating,” she instructed.
Reg’s brow furrowed. “Is this a muggle technique?”
“It could be magical, how many concussions have you been tested for?” she grumbled and his lips twitched upward.
“Many, if you must know.”
“Quidditch,” she muttered darkly. His shoulders shook. When his pupils dilated correctly her shoulders slumped in relief. “Hmm, next we’re meant to check your memory. Queen Anne’s blend, Earl Grey, masala chai, and Darjeeling.”
“What?”
“My four favorite teas,” she explained. “What were they?”
“Queen Anne’s… Earl Grey.” He faltered.
Hermione already had her wand out. “Maybe we need to call Snape back—”
“No, I’m… I’m always bad at this. Remembering things right after they’re told to me.” He seemed to start to say something else. “Malasa?”
“Masala,” she corrected, her shoulders loosening. “I asked my mum in a letter, and she jotted down a list of dyslexia symptoms for me and promised we’d go to the library together when I get home. That’s not unusual. To have trouble with word recall. Or to flip the syllables.”
He stared at her.
Hermione tensed again. “Going to bite my head off again for daring to talk about it?”
Reg shook his head, gaze dropping. “No. I… thank you. Darjeeling?”
“Very good,” she nodded, ignoring all the other feelings swelling within her. Hermione held her hands out to him. “Squeeze my hands?”
“You know there’s a diagnostic for this,” he mentioned, voice quiet as he obeyed.
His grip was good. The warmth of his hands was alluring, and Hermione did her best not to hold onto him after he’d demonstrated. “Yes, well, I don’t know what the head-specific spell is so we’re doing it the muggle way,” she informed him primly.
“It’s revelare malum caputus with a… here.” He took her wand and showed her the movement, a complicated little twisting figure eight.
“Honestly, are there any spells you don’t know?” she asked, throwing her hands in exasperation. “You did curse-breaking this evening, wards, you’re a master Occlumens and now you dabble in diagnostics?”
Reg blinked at her. “Oh. Well, they’re handy.”
“Another thing you used for the war?”
“Among other things,” he murmured as she tried the spell and failed.
“Here.” He stood and moved behind her, gently reaching for her hand. “May I?”
Hermione nodded and his hand settled over hers. The calluses of his hand scraped gently as his fingers curled around hers to guide her casting.
“You twist your wrist like this,” he explained, his breath stirring her hair. Her own breath caught. She wondered what it would feel like if he took one more step, closing the space between them. To lean back into his radiating warmth.
Hermione shook her head to clear her thoughts and focus on the movement he was demonstrating, letting him guide her hand and wand until she could do it correctly. It could have been minutes or hours that they stood there. She was lost in this place between comfort and nerves, feeling not alight but alert. Awake.
His movements slowed, her heart pounded. They stood, close — but not touching beyond where he held her wand hand in his.
“I’m sorry,” she murmured, wondering if she needed to specify.
His thumb trailed a path across her knuckles. “Why?”
Her brow furrowed. “Why wha—”
“Why worry about me? Why apologize to me? Why write your mother after I… Why any of it?”
“I wrote Mum more out of intellectual curiosity,” she admitted. “But, I—”
She closed her mouth, searching for words. Despite her rage, despite his insensitivity, something in her had accepted him. She worried after him like one of her own, and she was tired of this back and forth. So she turned her palm up to meet his and laced their fingers, her wand snug between their palms.
“What game are you playing, Granger?” he murmured into her hair.
She tightened her fingers. “No game. That’s not who I am.”
“No?” His breath caressed the tip of her ear, and she braced herself so she wouldn’t tip her head back to bare her neck. “Then what are you doing?” His other hand gathered her curls, his fingers brushing her collarbone, sending a jolt through her skin and straight to her core. Heat thrummed through her.
“I don’t play games with people. I’m just trying to...”
He hummed, and she felt it rumble in his chest. When had he closed that breath of space between them?
“Nothing at all you want from me?”
Merlin, when had his voice gotten so husky? Hermione cleared her throat, hoping it would clear her mind. She wouldn’t be distracted. They needed to sort this, and Reg hadn’t given any prior indication he felt more for her than enjoying her company. “I’m not working an angle or trying anything. I told you, that isn’t me. Is that you?”
She turned, loosening her grip on his hand and switching the hold to face him. His eyes were molten silver and she couldn’t look away. It was like she’d lost herself.
Even when the lustful, hooded look faded so abruptly it was like he’d torn off a mask. Hermione held his gaze, outwardly firm even as that hope of connection wobbled.
“It can be,” he finally answered, his voice void of all its seductive quality. Bloke could be rattling off his shopping list for all the emotion in it.“It’s not always wrong to manipulate the game to your advantage. Particularly if it takes down a Dark Lord.”
“I agree.” Heat rose to her cheeks, the embarrassed kind this time. What had all that been, then? A game?
A game, but one he’d thought she was playing. Hermione squared her shoulders. “But with me? Your friends?”
“I thought we had a truce,” he protested mildly, releasing her hand but not the hold his eyes held over her.
“Yes, well,” she sighed. “Turns out we’ve had our troll moment, you and I. Despite my intellect’s best efforts, emotionally I’ve learned this evening that I seem to consider you a friend.”
His brows furrowed, the harshness evaporating from his face. “Troll?”
“Harry, Ron, and I became best friends after we survived this troll that attacked me in the loo,” she explained.
He blinked at her once, twice.
“Long story, actually, but my point is that we went through this rather crazy event together and even though we didn’t get on before, we became friends. Some things change you. And you… your whole dying, surviving, all of it, it’s changed the course of the war for me.” She gave him a sort of helpless smile. “You fell into my life and it’s different now. Like it or not, we’re… friends.”
“Friends,” he echoed. “Because I bled all over you and you saved my life?”
Hermione winced at the reminder of all his black-scarlet blood staining her hands. “I suppose to sum up, yes, but there’s really a bit more nuance to that—”
“And the long list of reasons you oughtn’t to trust me?”
“There’s an equally long list of reasons I should. I have a tally, you see.”
He let out a mildly hysterical laugh. Pressed the heels of his palms to his eyes. “Swot,” he accused weakly. “Fine, then. All the reasons you’re furious with me?”
“You realize the last one is literally that you didn’t ask for help and ended up dead?” She placed her hands on her hips. “We were… working on the others.”
He looked away. “Right. When you decided I threw away my life by being too stupid to consider all my options.”
Hermione bit her lip. “I’m sorry I doubted you or acted like I had any right to comment on your experience, on your life. You’re right, I don’t know what you were going through, and you did something so brave, I can’t say I’d have the courage to do the same.”
He stiffened, though he said nothing.
“I didn’t think you were stupid. I thought…” She sighed. “I don’t know. Sometimes, you’re right, I can slip into thinking I know or understand everything, or if I don’t then I can, if given the right information. You said before that you’re not an object of my curiosity, and I know that. I’m sorry if I made you feel like that was all you are.”
Regulus turned back to her, an incredulous, confused look on his face.
“All I… Hermione, I’m literally your enemy. A turncoat, sure, but—” He cut himself off with a scoff. “I have to work to say Muggleborn. That’s not what I was raised to say, it’s not what I normally say. And no Unbreakable Vow is going to make me confide in you why I wanted the Mark. You should not be staying up late worrying about me after you made it abundantly clear what your priorities are.”
“Yes, well,” Hermione grimaced. “That was unkind. I can say rather rude things when I’m angry. That’s also what I’m sorry for.”
He sighed, running a hand through his hair.
“Reg, of course I care,” Hermione added quietly. “I’m frustrated by how much I care, because you lied to me and that… made me feel like a naive little Gryffindor played for a fool by the cunning Slytherin.”
“And admitting that to me is wise?” he asked in a soft voice.
She gave him a wry grin. “Not particularly, no. But it’s an act of trust.”
His eyes widened in recognition, the weight of what she’d said heavy between them — trust, a gift freely given, she’d mused in the fading light of the Unbreakable Vow. Forgiveness.
Reg let out a harsh breath. “To what end?”
“Regulus!”
He scowled. “You think the Slytherin uses the Gryffindor?” he scoffed. “On this side of the chess board, it’s the other way around.”
Hermione frowned. “Cynical.”
“Logical,” he retorted. “People take what they need from one another. I wasn’t trying to be an arse earlier, those decisions, those faultlines, they happen. But this… camaraderie, it isn’t useful.”
Hermione wrinkled her nose. “You know, I’d sort of thought I was the one having to come to terms with trusting you,” she mused, cocking her head. “But it’s the other way around. Because of all,” she waved a hand, encompassing his entire bleak self. “This.”
He continued to glare at her, but Hermione strode up to him until they were nearly chest to chest. “I am only ever myself. For better or worse. And if you say there was no one you could trust with the Horcrux before, I believe you.”
“Why?” he whispered. “I’m a toad-faced liar, remember?”
“You’re scared. To believe me, about believing you. And I think — I think you were scared, then, too.”
He didn’t deny it.
His eyes searched her face. “You keep doing things, saying things, that…” He shook his head. “You’re difficult to believe because you’re unbelievable, Hermione. And… I’m not trying to be a prick here, but there are Pettigrews out there who will betray you and leave you either dead or thrown into Azkaban. You can trust me, yes, but you shouldn’t. The Mark on my arm was a life sentence, and basically anyone else would—”
“I know, Reg,” she interrupted. “I know you’re different. I can feel you’re different, give me a little credit here. I know it’s a risk, that’s why it hurt so much when you lied to me.”
“Anticipate shit like that!” he scolded, throwing out a frustrated hand. “Merlin, Hermione, it’d been a day. I could, I should go to Azkaban, and I wanted you to decide I could be helpful. That I wasn’t bad enough to outweigh what I could offer.”
“No offense,” Hermione began, “but if that was your strategy why the hell did you admit wanting it to me? Or did you want to hurt me that badly, it was all sense to the wind?”
“I didn’t want to hurt you,” he retorted, voice harsh even as he deflated. “You were… being unbelievable.”
Hermione rose two unimpressed brows. They stood in a thick moment of weighted silence, on the precipice of something. And she watched Regulus give up, watched him not even bother to mask his feelings as resignation set in.
“You were being unbelievable because there was never a name for what was wrong with me. And in absence of a name or a disease or a problem, I was wrong. And you gave it a name, you absolved me—” He sucked in a breath.
“You were acting like I was forgiven,” she quoted him from the night of the Vow. His eyes shut and he nodded.
“I won’t tell you about the Mark, Hermione. I won’t tell you why I didn’t go to Sirius, I won’t… be one of your shiny Gryffindors. I’m a snake. I’m the son of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black.”
“Okay,” she agreed easily. “I’d put that together, you know?”
“Har har,” he muttered. “You don't know what that means, not really. My brother was your introduction, and he left because he was better than us. We’re ruthless, we do not distinguish between light and dark magic, rightly might I add, and we’re the sort of shits who unwaveringly supported the Dark Lord.”
“Except you don’t,” Hermione murmured. “You defied him.”
She watched his chest rise and fall. “Yes, well. We aren’t servants either.”
“Look me in the eye and tell me that’s the only reason why.”
He didn’t.
“I heard your regret, Regulus. I heard it. Maybe you are those things, ruthless and undiscerning with your magic, your power. You’re angry and distant, and you brood, it’s most unbecoming—”
“This is charming,” he drawled.
“And you’re sorry,” Hermione emphasized. “You’re brave, and you’re curious, and frankly, you saying that ‘I don’t know what that means, that you’re the son of House Black’ — that’s because your family nearly died out while you were gone, on the path your parents and whoever else chose. You say that you’re their son like it means everything about you, but it doesn’t. You are the House of Black, not the other way around. So don’t be a shiny Gryffindor, be the Slytherin your House actually needs. Remake it.”
“No one remakes the House of Black,” he sneered. “It remakes you.”
Hermione cocked her head, curls flowing with the motion. “Did it remake you?”
His jaw ticked. “Yes.”
Hermione frowned. “Not really a whole lot of faith in your own House then, is it? To assume its children aren’t exactly who they ought to be. That’s how it lost Sirius, and it’s how they lost you.”
Reg’s brows drew in. “Are you forgetting my obedience even unto Marking?”
“No,” she refuted. “I’m thinking how the most ambitious thing I can even imagine is shucking off the shackles of Lord–sodding–Voldemort, stealing his precious Horcrux, and all for the dream of a better world. But it killed you, and they lost you.”
His throat bobbed, more words lost there, words Hermione wished he would share. “So we’re conflating dreaming with ambition?”
“The latter is the former with a plan,” she shrugged. “I suspect the Death Eater who dared to dream is exactly what your nearly extinct House needed then, and needs now. The question I suppose is will you.”
“Do not,” he said, gaze growing steely, “presume to know my ambitions, Hermione.”
At that precise moment, his voice low and smooth thrumming with energy, Hermione had to swallow down the hope that snogging her senseless had made his list of ambitions. Not the time.
“Noted. What are they, then?”
He huffed a laugh. “In process.”
“But you’re thinking on it.”
His eyes flashed. “Yes.”
“Are you going to be the one doing the remaking this time?”
“Mm,” he hummed confirmation as his eyes flicked to her lips.
“And what will you remake?”
“Hmm?”
“Your House or yourself?”
His dark eyelashes brushed against his cheek as he blinked at her. “You’re so blissfully unaware when you utter cruelty like that.”
“I don’t — what?” Her brain churned and she flushed as her implications came through. “No, I don’t mean you need to remake yourself, I just mean — that was done for you, wasn’t it? Shouldn’t you get to decide now?”
“What does any of this have to do with me trusting you?” he murmured after a long while. Their noses were almost brushing; she hadn’t realized how close she’d drawn to him.
“Um,” Hermione eloquently supplied, thoughts fuzzy from his proximity.
“Are you meant to be my dream?”
“That’s a small dream.”
“You think you're small?” His voice held a hefty note of bewilderment.
“Not really, no.” She grinned. “But it’s a small dream, us, because it’s already happening. You trust me, too. Or you wouldn’t have entertained this conversation, or agreed to a vow to earn mine back.”
“Yeah,” he finally sighed. “It’s terrifying.”
“I’m not that scary.”
“On the contrary, you’ve never been held at wandpoint by yourself.”
Hermione laughed. “Fair point.”
“I wanted to live,” Regulus murmured. “But I was pretty sure I wouldn’t. I didn’t think about this part. I don’t know what to do next. I’m only just figuring it out.”
“Dream a little, then decide.”
His throat bobbed. “Unbelievable,” he muttered again. Reg’s shoulders slumped. “I’m going to disappoint you,” he warned.
“Everyone disappoints everyone. What comes after, what we do after, that’s what matters.”
“Okay,” he acquiesced on another sigh. “Friends or whatever.”
“Or whatever,” Hermione agreed, unable to fight her smile.
Chapter 19: Chapter Eighteen
Summary:
Doors v. Regulus
Notes:
Hello, loves!! Hope y'all had a good week. Photon is having a GREAT week, she's on vacay... but their place might've overadvertised the wifi functionality. So we're mostly un-alphabeta'd this week. Fear not! I do edit on my own now and then, I'm a grown up author. Sometimes. And she was able to comment a bit via email. Three cheers for Photon08 for her general badassery! I, on the other hand, was planning to give this one more run through after edits to make sure everything made sense, but our friend migraine (read: not a friend) has visited so... honestly I can't tell anymore. YOLO. Carpe'ing the diem and all that.
Enjoy, lovelies!
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
We have got: psychological horror, implied/referenced child abuse (physical, sexual, verbal) and in particular regarding a child having a learning disability.
Chapter Text
Ships are launching from my chest, Some have names but most do not;
If you find one, please let me know what piece I've lost;
Peel the scars from off my back, I don't need them anymore;
You can throw them out or keep them in your mason jars.”
—Radical Face, “Welcome Home, Son”
Moments are meant to end; to reach a natural conclusion. Rather than gracefully accept that time — life — marches on regardless, people foolishly try to prolong such ephemeral moments. Regulus never considered himself one to make such a mistake. His relationship with Sirius had fallen long before Sirius finally left; what would clinging to him have done? He was blossoming, roaring to full life away from Grimmauld Place, away from Regulus, away from the claws of their mother. Sirius was flying. Regulus had never had any intention of holding him down, which meant that his moments with his brother were just that. Moments.
Regulus would watch someone insist that a lovely dinner move into the drawing room for a drink and cards, even though the cohesion and connection that made the event worth the hassle of dress robes had already been lost. Couples whose love died long before, who hadn’t noticed as it decayed, clung to the corpse of what they once had. To something already gone. Humans liked to grasp, and then they liked to hold — even that which cannot be held.
He thought, at first, when Hermione had suggested reading together that this was one of those occurrences, except this time he was the one tempted to say yes. Only the suggestion of the worst possible activity allowed him to keep his senses, to refrain from hovering near her warmth like a gnat with a death wish.
“Not a good reader, remember?”
Remember? Not a good reader, not a good person?
“Well, actually if… if you want, I’d meant that I could read aloud,” she said with an awkward grimace.
“You should rest,” Regulus said, leashing the eager yes, anything you’d like to read, I’ll listen.
Why didn’t she remember?
Sirius used to make up stories to whisper in the night when Regulus couldn’t sleep. Or through the crack in the door of the attic, when Sirius would keep vigil outside Reg’s prison after Walburga fell asleep. He wove wild tales with too many plot holes to count, but Regulus hung onto every word, never caring about the missteps, merely helping Sirius patch over the problem. And off they went again. The tales were nonsense. But he’d loved them anyway, their world a little less dim, a little more hopeful as he listened.
Hermione shrugged. “I’ll be up for a while. I’d rather convinced myself you would be gone a long time, I had three cups of tea while you were out.”
He demurred, thinking she’d head to bed after only a few minutes. She really ought to sleep. His absence had kept her awake, because despite her words earlier in the day and all good sense, she cared about him. She waited up. She nearly panicked at the thought of his demise, she’d come once again to relieve him of pain, and—
Remember how you’re golden and I’m tarnished silver? Remember how you’re brilliant, beloved, beautiful, and I’m no one, nothing but a blip on the blue earth even despite the name of Black? Remember how I died and it didn't matter? Remember how you barely know me, remember the blood that stains my hands, remember how you had to knit my broken skin together because I’m ruined?
But Hermione claimed to remember and kept after him anyways, and it was going to end with him burned to a crisp by her fire.
She bid him sweet dreams with a tender, hopeful smile and the remainder of Regulus’ energy poured out of him. Crisp, cool sheets enveloped him as he crawled into bed, his back reminding him to curl on his side. Cocooned in warmth.
Reg had nearly melted into the bed when a flash of light disturbed the blackness.
He frowned at the ajar door. Perhaps he hadn’t closed it properly? He rectified the situation with a muttered Colloportus, burrowed more snugly—
A creak had his eyes snapping open. Reg stared at the partially opened door; this is what he got for being more preoccupied with Hermione’s brown, brilliant eyes and the softness of his bed than his bloody magic. He grasped his wand. “Colloportus,” he incanted, voice firm. The door clicked shut.
Satisfied, Reg lay back, only for the light squeal of a door hinge to disturb him once again. He huffed, throwing back the covers and doing it the muggle way, only for the door to promptly pop back open.
Go see, it seemed to say, a faint light from the bottom of the stairs beckoning to him.
So he slunk downstairs, wishing he’d grabbed a dressing gown as the skin on his arms pebbled, and there she was, turning to greet him with a warm smile. Their eyes met, and Reg was drifting towards her, lost in her inviting gaze.
Why don’t you remember?
He sat beside her on the couch, tucking his legs up in a move that would have gotten him hexed for having his feet on furniture in front of company, once upon a time. Like the night of the vow, her legs slowly entangled with his as she closed her book and reached for another.
“You don’t have to—”
“Nonsense,” she chided. “I’ve been wanting to read this one, and that way we’ll start together at the beginning.”
Why don’t you remember?
She began her narration gently, growing more lively once characters came in and began to speak. He listened until her voice grew husky, the words softer, and her body slouched further towards the center of his mother’s atrocious sofa.
“What changed your mind?” she asked all of a sudden, her own sleepiness becoming apparent as they reached the end of chapter two.
“The door kept opening. Felt like a sign.”
She gave him a drowsy grin, and Reg unfurled himself, offering her a hand. She took it, and didn’t let go as they ascended the stairs.
His heart hammered as they approached her bedroom door. Maybe she would remember, after all. Wanting to bed a son of the House of Black was not an uncommon goal in Hogwarts’ hallowed halls. He had a highly alluring vault. Even though she’d not taken the opportunity when he offered it to her, it was still a possibility. He couldn’t figure her out, so he’d thrown out one last attempt to determine her angle, lowering his voice and resigning himself, and instead nothing happened. She wanted nothing. Nothing but Reg.
But she smiled up at him, squeezed his hand, and bid him good night, her door closing with a click behind her.
And as he walked the few steps back to his own room, his own door clicked shut behind him as he fell into an exhausted sleep.
The following morning, Reg couldn’t find a thing wrong with the door.
He fixated on it rather than whatever had happened between him and Hermione the evening before. Doors were simpler.
At least, so he thought. The closing mechanism worked fine. Nothing had become misaligned or warped, and this morning when he closed the door, it stayed closed. He finally called Kreacher, lest the cause be that he was too lordly to know what to look for, but he, too, couldn’t find anything wrong with it. Reg frowned, but finally went downstairs, admitting defeat.
As he did, intent upon coffee and preliminary curse-breaking, he quietly reviewed potential candidates for Voldemort’s spell under his breath.
His steps grew leaden as he descended the stairs, and his breath caught. Then his foot sank into the floor.
Reg balked, trying to free his leg. His fingers curled around the bannister, trying to balance as his heart hammered. He pulled and tugged, but nothing happened. He was trapped.
“Stay still.”
Dread slicked down his spine; his stomach churned. Mother. Too close to be from her portrait. He could practically feel her hot breath on his neck…
“You will learn, I will make you learn…”
A tremor rocked through him and he tried to concentrate on his surroundings, but his thoughts spiraled as her voice whispered.
“Stain on the House of my Fathers! I know I didn’t give birth to something this stupid! You aren’t going anywhere until this is done.”
Reg bit his lip hard, drawing blood. This wasn’t real. It couldn’t be.
Flashes of memory, of being locked in a dark attic, of hours spent at an uncomfortable desk trying to please, of grey eyes promising a reckoning if he didn’t obey, be a good spare, be better—
Heat surged around him. Reg’s cheeks flushed as he fell to his knees. Whatever was pulling at him tugged harder, a fever setting his skin aflame as he tried to move.
“Stay here.”
He dry heaved before trembling weakly where he sat.
With the words came memories, but also another wave of feeling dragged down, too reminiscent of the Inferi.
“Hey Reg, we were wondering if you were alright after last night, so I came to check—”
Reg blinked rapidly. Mini-Potter came into view, though his vision blurred as he looked up at the Boy Who Lived. The heat fled. The pressure lifted.
“Reg, what happened? Are you alright?”
“Yes,” he forced out, using the banister to haul himself to his feet. His muscles trembled, and shit, he was going to fall—
Mini-Potter threw an arm around his waist and heaved until Reg was upright. Little dots pricked against his vision. He swayed.
“What happened? Should I call for Hermione?”
Reg shook his head emphatically, and immediately regretted it as vertigo took him hard and fast.
“N-no. I’ll be fine. Just a bit out of sorts after last night,” he lied. A Bombarda wouldn’t do this, and Hermione had cleared him of a concussion. Whatever this was, it had nothing to do with Dumbledore’s attack.
Another wave of nausea interrupted that train of thought.
“Yeah, okay. I’ve got you, mate,” Mini-Potter muttered.
Reg couldn’t even manage the scowl of disbelief and displeasure at mate as his ears rang.
With Mini-Potter’s help, Reg sagged against the wall to gather his strength. The painful heat on his cheeks began to fade and the ground stilled beneath his feet.
“Thanks,” he muttered, hoping against hope that James Potter’s son would have the decency not to make him talk about it.
“Yeah, anytime. You’re sure you’re alright?”
Reg nodded, balancing himself as he finally supported his own weight without wobbling.
“Yes, I’m fine.”
Mini-Potter looked unconvinced, but said nothing as they slowly descended the stairs. As they came to the breakfast table, Reg occluded the horrible fear that his mind truly was beginning to crack.
Mini-Potter, blessedly, didn’t tell Hermione, who smiled up at him from where she sat, brightening at the sight of him.
And while part of the icy panic settling into his skin reminded him when she remembered, or when she learned the depths of his brokenness, that she would abandon him like everyone else had, he still relaxed as soon as he came to her side.
Hermione had been fairly confident Reg would protest her use of the dice damna after breakfast, something along the lines of “this is unnecessary.” Instead, he agreed without protest.
She performed the spell, drawing her wand back to her as Snape had demonstrated and the Representation burst forth. A hologram settled just in front of Regulus, awash in muted colors. The rose was even more faded, though now a purple rested at the dead center of his chest. The red had lightened too.
The lime green glove remained.
“You said that one’s quite old?”
He hummed in affirmation.
Hermione inspected the Representation more closely. “Shouldn’t it be… more faded? The Dark Mark — well, I assume it’s the Mark, this one here?” He nodded at the pond-scum color over his forearm she pointed to, and she continued. “It’s more faint than this glove.”
“Well, the Dark Mark was a connection, a bond between the Dark Lord and myself,” he mused, his nose wrinkling at his words. “When I died, that was severed. Presumably. This one was a regular curse. Perhaps since it was merely healed, rather than having a connection to the dark magic severed… it’s different?”
“Yeah, maybe. That could explain it. You haven’t had another attack since the other day?”
He paused for a moment, eyes roving over the Representation. “No. Nothing like before.”
“I thought you weren’t going to work on that alone.”
Reg shrugged. “I’m not breaking the curse, I’m examining it.”
“Semantics.”
“They are not, you git.”
Severus came to sit beside him at the table on the half-terrace/half-training/full abomination that was the townhouse’s roof. The cursed ring in its magical containment cube levitated in the center while Reg’s initial spell revealed the magical structure of the curse. It was dense, to put it mildly.
“That would have been a death sentence,” Sev said with a whistle.
Reg grunted in agreement. “Think he’ll give me an Order of Merlin for it?”
Sev smirked.
In the hours since the incident on the stairs, Regulus had done quite the admirable job, if he did say so himself, of rationalizing the situation. He had been through quite a lot in the past two weeks (or, at least, his two weeks) — committing treason, dying, surviving, moving forward in time seventeen years, losing his entire family. So he had some issues to work through.
It was fine. He was fine.
There were other matters afoot, like curse-breaking and why the most powerful wizard this century had nearly killed himself.
“Do you think he truly… forgot about the Horcrux for a moment?” he asked in a low voice. It still confused him, but he didn’t know enough about Dumbledore to really be able to judge the circumstances.
“Arrogance is his fatal flaw. He’s been the most powerful wizard for so long, he forgets to rely on others or take their concerns in mind, convinced he knows the long game. I’ve come to understand him, and half the time I even like him, but his goals… they can certainly consume him. It can lead to carelessness.”
“You’re friends?” Reg asked skeptically. Merlin, Sev had traded up.
“Sometimes I think so. Sometimes I think I’m a pawn. I suppose not, if I consider the latter. I’ve never had a friend I could quite rely on like you, but believe it or not, Minerva actually has come close.”
Reg gaped. “Minerva McGonagall?”
“The very one.”
“You two must be terrifying together,” he mused, a smile playing at his lips.
“Yes, well, teenagers are idiots and we’re required to endure them. She’s the reason I can’t hold my liquor anymore, by the way, she drinks at twice the rate I do so there isn’t any left.”
Reg let out a surprised laugh that shook his shoulders. He’d done more laughing in the past week than he had in ages, and it felt good. It cleansed his mind of her voice, leaving something better.
“Help me with the curse?” he asked, reaching for his now empty mug. Reg frowned.
“Kreacher, your coffee addict requires a refill,” Snape drawled and the elf quickly obliged. “Go on, Curse Breaker.”
Reg scoffed. “Unless times have changed, you need many Outstanding NEWTs to be one of those. I am merely a Dark Arts practitioner.”
“It’s foolish there aren’t other ways into that career.” Sev circled the table to get another view of the curse.
Reg hummed noncommittally, thinking of what Dumbledore had said the night before, that he should consider curse-breaking. The same man had reminded him to study harder and commit to his schoolwork, not knowing Reg spent nearly every moment he wasn’t at quidditch practice attempting to do precisely that. No Curse Breaker would ever take him seriously with his hard-fought Acceptables.
He was lucky he was rich.
He brandished his wand and spun the ring, examining the curse. He enlarged it, the tight, overlapping threads appearing as they exposed the full scope of the structure. Reg’s heart sank.
Sev swore before letting out a sigh worthy of the stage and sitting down.
Reg followed suit, taking a fortifying sip of coffee, the warmth and bitter taste familiar as he faced the monstrosity. “Settle in, Sev. We’re going to be here a while.”
After finally being persuaded to take a break when he literally fell out of his chair (Reg swore Severus magically tugged it from beneath him), Regulus returned to the rooftop. Severus begrudgingly admitted it was obvious that Reg wouldn’t be doing any breaking, merely inspecting, for quite some time yet and cosigned his solitary perusal of the curse’s structure. Upon exiting the stairwell and tipping his face towards the sun, Reg bit back a groan.
Albus Dumbledore was waiting on the rooftop with a pleasant smile on his face. Reg schooled his expression.
Outside of being a criminal terrorist to Dumbledore’s Chief Warlock, Reg had never liked the man. He used Severus now, but when he’d been a neglected and bullied kid, he hadn’t done a damn thing to help him. He’d called Reg into his office on occasion to encourage him to try harder, blissfully unaware that Reg tried harder than anyone. And now, on their first solo outing, he’d blasted Reg into a piece of furniture after nearly killing himself touching a cursed ring.
Forgive him for being unimpressed.
“Headmaster,” Reg greeted. The old man smiled at him.
“You are no longer a student, Regulus, you may call me Albus.”
Oh, right. Graduation sort of passed in the blur of Death Eater activity. He’d floated through the obligatory soiree Mother had held, her proprietary arm at his elbow steering him through the crowds of well-wishers.
Reg blinked at him. “Thank you, sir,” he said, airing on the side of reverence anyways.
Dumbledore’s expression sobered. “I would like to apologize again for what happened last night. It was inexcusable of me, and I am so deeply sorry that I harmed you in my foolishness. I’ve spoken with Severus, and I am very grateful to you for saving my life.”
Reg stared at the older man. Even for manipulation’s sake, not many would humble themselves like that, but Reg kept his arms crossed.
“You are still angry, though.” Dumbledore said with an understanding nod. “That’s quite alright, you do not have to forgive me. I merely want you to know I am sorry and hope that lessens whatever weight last night has brought upon you.”
“You think my anger is over the Bombarda?” Reg asked, brows raised.
Dumbledore cocked his head, humming thoughtfully. “No? What is the source of your anger, then?”
“You left him in Azkaban,” Reg replied, voice hard. “For twelve years for a crime you know he would never and could never have committed. You let him suffer and whatever your reason, it wasn’t good enough. You seem to care about Sev now, but you hardly cared when your golden boys cursed him down the stairs or humiliated him. You never cared what he went home to, or what Harry goes home to for that matter.”
The older wizard drew back before his gaze turned speculative.
“Your anger with me is on behalf of others,” he noted, his calm restored once more.
Reg barely contained a huff.
“I’ve noticed that few people think I have regrets,” Dumbledore began. “They think because I am powerful or influential or lauded as wise that I am incapable of folly. Of blindness.” A wry smile. “Or, they are well aware I am capable of those things but do not think I care. My heart broke over Sirius, and you’re right — how could he have done such a thing? At the same time, I thought the same of Peter Pettigrew. You remember him, don’t you?”
Reg did remember him. It was surprising he had been capable of murder, too. Sure, he’d had a jealous streak, but the kid adored the Marauders as far as Reg or anyone else could tell. But if he’d had to pick a traitor, Regulus would have chosen Pettigrew. Sirius was in love with Remus and adored James; Peter likely would have felt left behind by them as the other three grew more impressive and he remained average. It made sense, if you knew one to be a turncoat, which one it would have been.
Unless… unless you assumed the one with the Death Eater brother would be the one to turn traitor.
Reg’s breath caught as nausea nearly slapped him with the force it came upon him.
“I will, for the rest of my days, mourn that of the two possibilities, I assumed what everyone else assumed, that Sirius was the one to turn rather than Peter. That his being at the scene of the crime, laughing at the slaughter of so many…” he cleared his throat. “That it wasn’t until he ran and I realized he wasn’t truly hunting Harry that he was the innocent one, that something else was afoot. You are right to be angry with me for this, Regulus; I am angry at myself.”
“Did you choose to believe it was Sirius because of me?” His voice came out a weak whisper.
Dumbledore softened. “No, Regulus. It was the history of insanity in your line that made me think it was possible,” he said in a gentle voice.
Reg swallowed thickly and nodded.
“As for Severus and Harry,” Dumbledore remarked. “I am afraid I remain ignorant to the bullying you are referring to, for he has never confided in me. I am given to understand from Minerva and some others of my staff that both during the time in which you were a student and currently I can become preoccupied with goings on outside of the school and become rather laissez-faire. I apologize for that, and if you think Severus would appreciate that apology as well, I am happy to make it. I am so sorry to hear that he suffered.”
Reg flattened his lips, heat rising to his neck. It was true that the headmaster couldn’t be everywhere or notice everything, but that’s what heads of house were for — and only an idiot would think Sluggy was a diligent caregiver to his students. Dumbledore was no idiot. It still came back to the headmaster for his choice in delegating that power and responsibility.
“Regarding their home lives, I am again ignorant to Severus’ former circumstances,” Dumbledore continued, which was bullshit. Severus had asked, every year, if he could stay in the summer somehow. Reg had been the one to teach him how to properly tie the Windsor knot required for the uniform two years late, and his state when they arrived for the Hogwarts Express — alone — spoke volumes for anyone giving half a damn. “As for Harry’s… what Lily did is nearly a magical miracle, Regulus, the protection —”
“You know what a magical miracle is?” Reg hissed, infuriated at how the man simply waved away what he‘d seen in Harry’s memories, in his behavior the past few days. “Feeling safe when you go home. Knowing that you will be fed, that you can go to bed at night and not wake up afraid, that you can exist in your home without suffering for it. That would be the magical miracle, and if trouble is going to find him anyways, he might as well get to experience that hardship while surrounded by people who don’t resent his existence.”
Dumbledore blinked up at Reg’s flushed cheeks. He scoffed at the confusion in his former headmaster’s face, his shoulders slumping. “It didn’t even occur to you, that it could be that bad.” Regulus shook his head, incredulous.
“He never said—”
“Kids who are punished for existing don’t know how to ask for help,” Regulus spat. “So I’m doing it. Maybe consider giving some sort of attention to your students in the future.”
He turned on heel and headed back downstairs.
“If you grant last night’s request, you’re forgiven,” Regulus called over his shoulder, smoothing the sharpness of his anger into a smooth nonchalance. It was too late for Dumbledore to make any sort of meaningful amends for Sirius, for Severus.
But it wasn’t for Harry.
Two hours later, Lupin stood across from him in the library. The werewolf’s arms were crossed, his gaze skeptical.
“Just because?”
“Obviously not just because,” Reg bit back as Lupin ran a tired hand through his hair. He and Tonks had been out on a mission the night before as well, only theirs had turned into some sort of a goose chase that ended with a freed muggle but no captured Death Eaters. He’d only been back since lunch.
“You aren’t fond of me,” Lupin pointed out and Reg counted his breath as he exhaled instead of giving in to the desire to punch him in his stupid face.
“Neither are you of me,” Reg agreed. “But you care for him. That’s what you said.”
Remus frowned, his brow furrowing as he openly appraised Regulus; he had to resist the urge to squirm.
“If I did this, would you be open to teaching me Occlumency?”
Reg blinked. Son of a buggering fuck…
“Don’t you know it?”
“I’ve studied the theory. I never mastered it though. I’d thought it’s because some of us are simply less suited to it, but if you taught James Potter’s son to occlude…” his lips twisted into a wry-half smile.
“So Occlumency is your price?”
“I don’t like the idea of being obliviated,” he clarified.
Reg flexed his hand by his side. “Done. If he accepts.” He turned to flee from the room but Lupin’s voice stopped him.
“You continue to surprise me, Regulus. You’re different than I knew.”
Reg paused. “You never knew. You assumed.”
Chapter 20: Chapter Nineteen
Notes:
Hellooooo, lovelies! Happy Tuesday!
As usual, a thousand thanks to MistressLynn and Photon08 for all their work! Also, someone in the discord joked about making a reading list from the quotes, so I'll let you know that this week's I actually haven't read - that was contributed by Photon after reading the chapter! But I've read other Sedaris, and he's a good time. Also Photon gets another gold star. :)
Alright, and here we gooooo!
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
I think... we're actually pretty tame? Maybe an implied/referenced child abuse to be safe?
Chapter Text
“Being locked up is one thing, but to have no concept of confinement, to be ignorant of its terms and never understand that struggle is useless - that's what hell must be like.””
— David Sedaris, When You Are Engulfed In Flames
Hermione, true to form, had looked up all of a sudden only to realize she’d read the day away. She had one small volume on the Horcrux left until she’d be caught up with what Regulus knew. Leaving the Black library behind made her heart sink. She had so much more to research! She still needed to look into other immortality-adjacent topics, for both further context for their hunt and hopefully to get closer to whatever it was that brought Regulus back, as well as continue the quest for any clues that emerged from said Horcrux material (note to self: make a chart after finishing the final book, collating notes, look for patterns and clues).
Rearranging her curls and stretching her neck, Hermione went in search of company. As she looked for neither a messy-haired, bespectacled boy, nor a respected older friend, she told herself that she was guaranteed proximity to Harry and Remus in the future. Hermione emerged from the stairwell onto Grimmauld Place’s uniquely (to put it politely) decorated roof and to find the object of her search. Regulus sat at a table, head bowed, before a floating cube.
“So that’s the Horcrux?”
“The very one.”
“Care to give me a basic primer on curse breaking?” she asked, sitting beside him.
“Curse breaking objects usually centers around finding the pressure points in its form; magically, it’s a construction that takes a physical form. For the more complex and nastier curses, we look for the pieces that will cause it to unravel rather than breaking it properly.”
“So causing a curse to go off is essentially like crossing a tripwire?”
Reg arched a confused brow at her.
Oh, right. “So if you cross or touch part of the curse’s construction, it activates?” she rephrased and he nodded.
“Yes. The issue here—” He sighed and waved a hand, revealing the curse’s makeup.
Hermione’s eyes widened. The twelve-sided die — which was probably more than twelve, if she would pause to count — almost seemed as if it were made up of many other twelve-sided dice. It was almost nauseating to look at too long, like one of those visual tricks.
“Yikes,” she commented dryly and he laughed wearily.
“Precisely.”
The curse was nearly opaque, with a series of dark grey fibers woven tightly in a chaotic pattern covering the entire ring; it was nearly impossible to bypass. “Hence the containment cube? “
“Aspis,” he corrected, lips twitching up. “A shield of sorts, to protect us from the curse.”
Hermione committed the Greek to memory. “And we can’t destroy the Horcrux without triggering the curse?”
Reg nodded in confirmation.
Hermione slumped backwards in her chair. “Well, shit.”
Reg coughed in surprise.
She smirked. “You think you can break it?”
His gaze darkened. “I think so, but it will take a while. I’ve never seen a curse this dense, to be honest. And I’m only an amateur Curse Breaker.”
“You’ll get it,” she said with confidence, surprising even herself at how sure she was he’d figure it out.
He arched a brow at her. “There’s that Gryffindor arrogance.”
“Confidence,” she corrected primly.
He snorted.
“Are you okay?” she asked, sobering. “One of the books mentioned effects of being near the Horcrux—”
“I’m fine.” He waved her off.
Hermione bit her lip. He wasn’t. Hermione wasn’t sure when she’d become an interpreter of Regulus Black’s mannerisms, but perhaps it was simply a result of how many situations she’d seen him in during a relatively short period of time — waking from a nightmare, guilty, angry, hurt, thoughtful, inquisitive. She was positive a thread of tension wove through his muscles, his jaw, subtly pulling him taut beyond his usual pureblood rigidity.
“It would be okay, you know,” she said, as nonchalantly as she could. “If you weren’t fine.”
He hummed as if to say yes, of course I know, a polite (but meaningless) response, but that thread seemed to unleash. They sat together, his eyes fixed on the Horcrux and hers on him before the skyline stole her attention. The purple of the cityscape at twilight always lured her imagination, prickling at her daydreams.
“Why the roof?”
“Why the roof?” he echoed, turning a confused frown upon her.
“Why choose to examine it on the roof?” she clarified. “Why not the library, or one of the offices?”
He opened his mouth, then closed it as a disturbed look crossed his features.
Hermione leaned forward. “What is it?”
Regulus shook his head. “I forgot… I almost said we weren’t allowed in my parents’ offices, but they aren’t around to forbid it.”
The breath whooshed from her lungs. Right. Sometimes she forgot how much he’d learned and lost in such a short period of time.
“Do you miss them?”
His eyes grew huge for a moment and Hermione almost felt proud of herself for surprising him.
He turned back to the Horcrux, his hand flexing where it rested on his thigh. “I haven’t really had time to miss them. It’s all… everything’s happening so quickly.”
It was a non-answer, but it could be honest for all Hermione knew. “Were you close?”
Reg let out a harsh laugh. “When you’re the heir of a family, you’re kept close. Part of the gig, really.”
Hermione braced her elbows on the table, mouth already opening to follow up, but he cut her off.
“I like the roof because it’s not drowning with the past.”
She shut her jaw with a click of her teeth.
He glanced at her sidelong.
She raised a brow.
Regulus swallowed hard as he looked back at the Horcrux. “It’s better than Azkaban,” he finally said. “But this has become my prison. Dumbledore wants me to stay in Grimmauld, I can’t be seen. Up here… I can at least see the sky.”
Without thinking, she took his hand in hers, a solemn moment of solidarity. “Good to know you prefer my company to dementors,” she quipped weakly. He huffed a quiet laugh.
He gave her fingers a squeeze. “Is this… is this a ‘muggle’ thing, or a ‘you’ thing?”
“Which part?”
He brushed his thumb over the back of her hand.
“Oh, um.” She blushed. “Well, it’s really a... ‘You and me,’ thing, I suppose.”
Oh, Merlin, this was embarrassing. Stop holding his bloody hand all the time, Hermione! “I’m a bit… tactile. As a person. But the rest of you was so butchered, your hand was the only place I wouldn’t hurt you. And now I guess it feels natural?”
To her, at least. Clearly he found it odd. Mortifying.
“A you and me–thing,” he echoed. “Like this friendship of sorts?”
“Must we qualify it?”
His lips quirked upward. “Protection for me, when you come to your senses.”
She swatted at him. “You’re quite the pessimist, Regulus Black.”
“Is there another way to be? It’s war.”
Hermione frowned. “Not yet, it isn’t,” she countered, unease spreading across the back of her neck in prickling heat.
He tipped his head back. “How’s your Astronomy?”
“He asks, apropos of nothing,” Hermione muttered before raising her own gaze to the barely visible stars. “It’s crummy when light pollution is involved, but otherwise quite good.”
“You can still see Sirius,” he said softly.
Hermione’s head lolled to the side to look at him as he stared up at the stars. His profile was sharp lines softened by full lips and the fall of his hair across his brow.
“It’s alright to miss him,” she said softly, as if telling him a secret.
Regulus hummed. “I was never supposed to miss him. We weren’t exactly on the best of terms. Death Eater and all.”
“Of course you missed him. He’s your brother.”
“And what would you know about brothers, Miss Granger?”
“Little,” she acknowledged, a known only child by this point in their acquaintance. “But I think Harry might be teaching me. And I think I’m getting to know you — and I know you loved him.”
Now he looked at her, his eyes once again that soft, downy grey.
And he gave one, sharp nod, his dark lashes fluttering as his eyes closed. “Maybe that’s why I was such a shit Death Eater,” he muttered.
“Love,” Hermione mused, her own gaze returning to the stars. “Protected you.”
“I died,” Reg deadpanned.
Hermione laughed. “Protected you from hate, I mean. From becoming hate.”
“Severus once accused me of subsisting on caffeine and spite,” he mumbled.
Hermione barked out a laugh before they settled in companionable quiet, a vague idea niggling at the recesses of her mind.
“And are you… alright?”
Hermione startled, jolted out of her thoughts as his voice pierced their quiet. “With what?”
Reg’s gaze was steadfastly on the stars. “You did proper battle for the first time, not long ago, and you were cursed. You’ve indicated my rather abrupt arrival into your life was a trauma of sorts.”
An unnamed entity swelled in her chest and behind her eyelids. In the aftermath, once she’d physically recovered, in the midst of the grief over Sirius and the chaos… Ron had given her a meaningful look and a squeeze of the shoulder, but no one had really asked her how she was doing beyond the physical.
“I’m on edge,” she admitted. “I…” She let out a breath. “I feel okay, and then you’re out on a mission or the Order meets and then my heart’s racing and I don’t really know what to do with it all.”
His thumb drifted across her knuckles. “Yeah. I know what that’s like.”
She tried to find solace in his eyes, but he was taking refuge in nonchalance, gaze still cast to the cosmos. The sort of expressionless calm to his face that suggested he never felt anything as trite as ‘on edge’ or scared or anxious. He didn’t tell the world what he was feeling.
But for now, he was telling her.
“And what do you do?”
“I think I just got used to the feeling. It isn’t so different from everything else, really.”
Hermione frowned. “How do you mean?”
“Dread.” He shrugged. “Sort of leeches at the days. It’s just a weight to bear, thrown on top of the others.”
“Do you carry many?”
“Hmm?”
“Weights,” she clarified. “Do you bear many weights?”
Regulus’ shoulder lifted again, in what was becoming Hermione’s least favorite of his mannerisms. “No more than anyone else, I’m sure.”
Hermione found she didn’t have anything to say to that, to express the uneasiness in her bones that worried at such bleakness. That feared it, not only for Regulus himself, but for her friends, their future. So she laced their fingers and called Kreacher, asking for a cup of decaf coffee for Regulus.
It isn’t Azkaban, but it is my prison.
It wasn’t fair that he’d be trapped here. The thought echoed in her mind throughout dinner and after, even when Dumbledore arrived. Whatever he wanted to discuss, it wasn’t the Horcrux, as Harry had joined them in the sitting room.
She could still see the way Regulus craned his neck towards the sky .
At least up here, I can see the stars.
“Mr. Black, have you healed from my folly last evening?”
“Well enough,” he replied easily, but his gaze was hard on the Headmaster.
It is my prison.
“And Ms. Granger, are you prepared to return to your parents the evening after tomorrow?”
“I am.” Hermione nodded and squared her shoulders. Here goes nothing. “About that, Professor… I would like to connect the floo between my parents’ home and Grimmauld.”
She felt him straighten, ever so slightly, beside her. She’d surprised him.
“And why would that be, Ms. Granger?”
“A few reasons. For one, I could be helpful to the Order by continuing to research, and Reg has access to the most materials on it. It would be simple for me to exchange books as needed and have them on reference if the floos are connected.”
Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully as she continued.
“Second, while he has been training Harry and myself in Occlumency, we are nowhere near ready. After the fall term begins, we’ll only be able to train with Regulus on hols. But with the floo, our lessons — well, Reg’s and mine — could continue if not daily, then at least regularly, and then I can coach Harry at school. Finally, Reg has the potential to become one of our best assets, but he’s limited to secret missions at night and Grimmauld. However, he is unknown in the muggle world. I can teach him how to get by, diversifying his skillset further and helping him not go…” She searched for a word. ”Stir crazy before the war has even begun. It’s a win all the way around, really,” she finished with a shrug, hoping she carried off indifference like Regulus. The Slytherins might be onto something with the negotiating tactics.
Dumbledore smiled at her.
She glanced at Reg, who was unreadable. “If you’re amenable, that is,” she added hastily.
He blinked at her. “Quite amenable,” he finally replied, glancing at Dumbledore.
“I believe that is a sound plan, Ms. Granger. If your parents are in accord, you may attach your floo to Grimmauld Place.”
“And what of the matter we discussed?” Reg asked, voice somehow both smooth and hard. Similar to Shacklebolt.
Dumbledore frowned slightly. “You are of age, but only just. There isn’t anyone here to look after him—”
“Lupin has agreed to live here with Potter and myself if it’s an older adult’s presence you require,” Reg cut in again and Hermione’s heart leapt in her chest.
Harry’s eyes blew wide and Dumbledore’s brows rose in surprise. “I was given to understand Mr. Lupin and you had a somewhat tenuous relationship.”
Reg shrugged. “There are more important things.”
“Please, Professor Dumbledore,” Harry breathed, and the desperate hope in his voice seemed to do the trick.
“Very well,” he acquiesced with a sigh, though his brow remained heavy. “Mr. Black has made a compelling case, and if Remus has agreed, you may stay here. I would like to add additional wards, Mr. Black.”
“With me present, that’s fine,” Reg agreed.
“Then, Harry, I suppose you can settle in, if you do not wish to return to the Dursleys.”
Harry broke into a wide grin and Hermione’s heart soared. She gave Reg a look she hoped conveyed the depth of her gratitude, but he merely looked away. Dumbledore left shortly after, bidding them all farewell.
Harry let out a shaky breath. “I can’t believe you did it.”
“The Fidelius was the major selling point. And, frankly, I had a bit of a guilt trip going after he’d sent me colliding with furniture.” Reg shrugged.
But Harry’s expression was entirely serious. “Thank you,” he said again, and she could see something passing between them as Reg met his somber gaze.
“You’re welcome.”
She turned to face Reg. He had accomplished in two weeks what she hadn’t known how to do in five years. He’d effectively freed Harry from the Dursleys.
“How did you… I can’t believe he… is this real?” Harry finished, burying his hands in his hair.
“Definitely real.” Hermione grinned.
Harry let out a giddy laugh of relief. “So Reg, I’ve never lived in a bachelor pad before. How does it work? Do we braid each other’s hair?”
Hermione snorted and Reg let out the sigh of the long suffering. “Are you going to be all chummy now that we’re housemates?” he asked with a hint of a sneer on his face.
Harry beamed at him. “Absolutely.”
Reg rolled his eyes, but Hermione noted that his lips twitched upward.
Kreacher popped in, three plates of cake levitating behind him.
“Kreacher believes Kreacher heard celebrating?”
On her final night in Grimmauld Place, Hermione couldn’t sleep. The day had been pleasant. She packed, Reg taught Occlumency. They’d sat in companionable silence in the kitchen with their respective caffeine sources, both exhausted from the day before. She even bullied Reg into a nap.
But now, she tossed and turned, her sheets sticky with sweat. Cooling charms were so bloody moody, freezing or tepid. Tomorrow, she’d have proper air con once again.
She was desperate to see her parents and grandparents, to revel in the air conditioning (though that luxury was only at her parents). Walking with her dad to the ice cream parlor down the street for dessert when he got home from the practice, working on a puzzle with her mum on the weekends. But at the same time, her wand had to go on reserve, which meant her ability to prepare for the next disaster of the week was hindered.
Hence, anxiety.
With a sigh, she kicked her blankets off and stood. A cup of tea and a book were better companions than her rushing thoughts anyways.
As she stepped off the bottom stair, she caught sight of a solitary figure at the piano. Reg must have used a silencing charm, because she couldn’t hear him play; she could only see him, his untamed curls and his visage focused on the keys. She took a step forward. Another, and another, drawn to the scene in front of her, of his relaxed face and flying hands, wondering what music he was making.
The magic rippled over her as she drew closer, and the tinkling melody settled over her ears as it alerted Regulus to her presence. His fingers stilled.
“Hi,” she said, giving an awkward little wave. “May I listen?”
A curl fell over his forehead. “Sure. Do you want anything?”
“I was going to make tea—”
He called Kreacher before she could finish, asking him to make a tea service for her and with a little nod and her rushed ‘decaf!’ he popped away.
Hermione spied his coffee mug on the side of the piano. “Please tell me that’s decaffeinated.”
Reg’s lips quirked up. “It is, indeed. Even I’m not that dependent.”
She chuckled, and he returned to playing, his fingers drifting over the keys. Hermione leaned against the back of the couch, closing her eyes as the melody wove a symphony of color behind her lids. The song continued, quieting into a gentle resolution. In the moments after his hands left the keyboard, the whole world was perfectly still.
Kreacher’s crack of apparition returned her to her senses, the steaming pot of tea drawing her as Kreacher lowered it to the coffee table before leaving them.
“Is he normally up so late?” she asked as Regulus settled beside her on the couch.
“Usually. Elves are partially nocturnal. He naps between breakfast, which he keeps under stasis for us, and lunch, and then again after dinner until midnight or so. He likes to read comics, believe it or not.”
Hermione blinked once, twice, a small grin spreading across her face. “Comics?”
Reg nodded, his own smile answering hers. “Sirius’ fault actually, maybe the only thing Kreacher ever liked about him. Lied about where they came from, of course. But anyways, yes, many households force their elves to keep their hours, but when they set their own schedule, it’s usually semi-nocturnal like Kreacher’s. They also only need about five to six hours of sleep as adults, but Kreacher is so old he requires an extra nap on top of his six hours.”
Hermione cocked her head at him, assessing.
“Would you perhaps be interested in a Society for the Promotion of Elfish Welfare?”
Reg’s eyes widened to saucers. “That’s… Yes, Merlin, where the hell do I sign?”
Hermione let out a high-pitched giggle of delight. “Membership’s a sickle.”
In true lordly fashion, he scoffed. “What’s the budget? After the war, let’s double it.”
The implications of his words rattled through her. If they both lived through this war, Regulus Black would be a wealthy, Sacred Twenty-Eight supporter for S.P.E.W. The things she could do with his backing!
“Perfect,” she breathed, giddiness making her feel like she’d float off the couch. “S.P.E.W.—”
He squinted, pausing for a long beat. “Spew?” he asked hesitantly.
“S.P.E.W.” she corrected. “Which, well, yes would spell spew, but as it’s an acronym, S.P.E.W.”
Regulus blinked once. “You named it spew?”
Hermione scowled. “S.P.E.W.”
“I think you might need a”—Reg’s mouth spasmed in a repressed chuckle—“campaign manager of sorts, Granger, or someone to manage the public image. Spewing chunks is not what we want to associate with elfish welfare.”
“Well, that is—” she started to retort, arms crossing as she realized what he’d said.
We.
A slow smirk stretched her lips. “Why, Mr. Black… I daresay that sounds like optimism.”
Reg rolled his eyes while Hermione chuckled. “I mean, this requires both of us surviving the war, your continued freedom, a bit of dreaming—”
“Ambition,” he corrected primly.
Hermione couldn’t help the surge of fondness flowing through her as she bit her lip to contain her grin. “You really want to help? Not just throw money at it?”
She quite liked the sound of we, his burst of ambition-fueled-optimism.
He grimaced. “I unfortunately will also not be a good look for your society, being a branded Death Eater, but I’ll help. People act like they’re cats and not fully sentient beings, yet they treat their pets better than their elves.”
“Mm, but that has to be part of our agenda eventually. Elves shouldn’t be anyone’s, they should be free.”
Reg scrunched up his face and Hermione noticed he was somewhat adorable when confused. “Um, I might be working with outdated information, but without a bond to a magical family or estate, an elf’s magic will kill them. It’s volatile; it needs a stabilizer. I think if people and elves actually bothered to work together we could find a different way to help them out, sort of the way wands channel our magic. But no one has yet. Or they hadn’t.”
Hermione knew she probably looked like a goon with her eyes wide and mouth hanging open but Godric, Rowena, Helga, and Salazar why had nobody bothered to tell her that?!
“That— no one’s ever— they just told me I’m foolish and didn’t tell me why!?” she cried out in frustration, utterly exasperated. “This… this is the pureblood agenda! To keep information hidden so they can scoff at silly little Muggleborns and half-bloods! Oh, shame they couldn’t achieve what we purebloods could,” she mocked in a posh accent. “All because knowledge was kept from us! I’ve been reading the precious little that exists on house elves since fourth year, and this is the first I’m hearing of this! It’s on purpose!”
Rage boiled in her blood. Power coursed through her, from her fingers to the ends of her hair. Hermione attempted to take a deep breath; she had a list, after all. Amendments to Society — for her Ministerial career. Add it to the list, Hermione.
“I could show you,” Regulus offered, his expression as tentative as the words. “What they’re hoping you miss in your fight for the elves.”
Hermione still wanted to punch something, perhaps Lucius Malfoy, like she had his snot-nosed son, but she gave Regulus a half-smile of reassurance. Just like he’d shown her the wards, he was offering to be her guide into his world.
“I’d like that, thank you. I rather think that together you and I could be unstoppable.”
“I suspect, Hermione, you are quite unstoppable all on your own.”
Hermione looked into his steel eyes, a flutter of feelings that could be identified later (but Hermione could definitively say she enjoyed) warming her. She ducked her head to hide her blush. “Would Kreacher… I mean, so many elves are absolutely resistant to even thinking about freedom—”
“Well, it would kill them,” he reminded her and she waved a hand at him.
“Yes, but Dobby was desperate to get away from the Malfoys.”
Reg grimaced. “Abraxas and Lucius are a piece of work.”
“But I suppose I expected more elves to want that freedom. But if the stabilization were taken care of, would Kreacher even want such a thing?”
Reg paused, taking a thoughtful sip of coffee. “Kreacher is 442 years old. He’s rather set in his ways now. Nor do I think we could change the cultural sense of shame around an elf who is unwanted by their family. I wouldn’t say no to a way to free him of the forced command, and he could probably be brought around to that, but I don’t think he’d leave our House.”
“He’d… well, he seemed a bit batty, before you returned,” she admitted. “It’s fairly astounding, the turnaround.”
Reg’s face darkened as he glanced away. “I gave him an order he couldn’t fulfill. That’s torture to an elf,” he said flatly.
Hermione deflated a little seeing the harsh mask return to his face; hard angles and lines with a sharpness to his gaze. His look of indifference wasn’t truly apathetic; it was armor, plating born in a furnace of war come too soon.
But she’d seen glimpses of what that armor protected. A soft smile, a rumbling, contagious laugh. Whomever Reg was, there was a gentleness to him that intrigued her, made her want to promise him his guard wouldn’t be necessary in her presence.
“It isn’t your fault, Regulus. You couldn’t have known, and frankly, I doubt you were the cause so much as your hag of a mo—” Hermione cut herself off, jaw closing with a click. She had no idea how he felt or didn’t feel about Walburga Black. He’d barely had any time to grieve her in the midst of the insanity regarding his return to life, and last night he’d been fairly clear he wasn’t ready to talk about it.
“You can say it,” he sighed, rubbing his eyes tiredly with one hand. “She was terrible. It’s not a secret.”
Hermione frowned. “To you, too?”
Reg shrugged. “Terrible is relative.”
She cocked her head at him. “I should think,” she said slowly, chewing on the words, weighing them, “that it needn’t be a competition. Terrible is terrible.”
He said nothing, but he did stare. Hermione finally slid her foot forward, so their legs tangled; he glanced down at their limbs, brows pulling in, but didn’t pull away.
“So the night with the portrait?” she asked hesitantly. She’d been so angry at him then, but it still confused her; whenever she tried to sort her interactions with Regulus, tried to figure him out, that moment when he’d been practically an empty vessel for her to command, bothered her.
Reg scoffed. “Oh, you know, just an existential crisis triggered by the voice of my supposedly dead mother. I couldn’t tell if I was really seventeen years into the future or if I’d gone mad.”
Hermione blinked. “Well, that’s terrifying.”
He hummed in agreement as his gaze roved over the room.
“How’d you decide you were sane?”
“I didn’t,” he sighed, fiddling with a loose thread on the sofa. “But if I’m insane, it hardly matters. What else would I do besides live in my perceived reality?”
“That’s my worst fear,” she whispered, a small confession. “It’s…” Stomach acid burned in her gut. “Well, my worst fear is actually losing my magic or being cast out of magical society. But after that.” She shuddered. “Ever since our lesson on the Cruciatus and learning what happened to Neville’s parents, I’ve been terrified. It’s… featured in a few nightmares.”
Reg didn’t respond right away, his grey eyes were guarded but focused on her face.
“A few of mine too,” he finally said.
“I’m sorry you have to deal with questions like that. But for what it’s worth, I swear to you this is my perceived reality, too. If we’ve gone mad, we’ve gone together.”
He looked down at their entwined legs.
“Thank you, Hermione.”
After some silence, their conversation moved on to brainstorming early moves for S.P.E.W., and Regulus insisted they reconsider the name. Hermione retorted that those were bold words from someone whose name was an obscure star, to wit, he replied it’s the brightest in the damn constellation, witch.
When Hermione finally went to bed, Reg walked her to her door.
“You’ll be missed,” he said quietly as she turned to bid him good night.
“I’m not going to give you a chance to miss me,” she teased. “You’ve got muggle lessons, remember?”
His answering grin was so wide it featured a dimple.
The rush of pride it brought her was a matter to be examined at a later date.
The cobblestones were uneven, worn smooth in spots and jutting out at awkward places in others, like any ancient street, in any ancient city. The rain glistened as it pooled in puddles along the way, the cobblestones treacherous to any who dared pass. Slips were likely.
The buildings sprawled, sandstone facades painted in various colors with wrought iron–window boxes and balconies dotting the large windows. Warm lights beckoned from shops in the lower levels, cafés spilling out onto the narrow sidewalks, restaurants and shops welcoming a traveler in and out of the steady, dripping drizzle from the grey sky.
A witch in black lace wizarding robes twirled in a slow circle in the middle of one such street; her fingers twitched as her magic poured forth, skimming over stones, poking into shops and residences, even peeking at the reflection of streetlamps pooling on the damp ground. Her curls stuck to her damp forehead. She peeled one off. Beamed at the wet lock.
“Nice touch.”
Her magic slithered forth, invading. Testing. Curious, but forceful.
She let out a delighted, high-pitched cackle of a laugh. “Congratulations, ickle Draco!”
With a touch of effort, the rain stopped.
She grinned wolfishly, pride shining in her manic eyes, and the skies of the mindscape brightened. “Consider yourself a Master Occlumens worthy of the House of Black.”
Chapter 21: Chapter Twenty
Summary:
Reg raised a skeptical brow. “It’s war, Potter. We all have our nightmares.”
Notes:
hey hey! happy yeet britain day, america (though do check out Frederick Douglass' "What to the Slave is the Fourth of July?"), and a happy belated canada day to our canadian friends!
I'm sorry I haven't replied to comments as quickly this week, it's been a bit nuts (and probably will be throughout July), but I do read all of them and they mean so much to me! and they will get a reply!!
okay, without further ado - y'all this is chapter TWENTY! crazy town. so... enjoy the new POV :)
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Directly referred to child abuse (implied/referenced just feels a lil weak), nightmares, panic attack
Chapter Text
“Memories are worse than bullets.”
—Carlos Ruiz Zafon, Shadow of the Wind
Harry Potter was confused. This was, to be fair, not an unusual state of affairs.
“Why are we here?”
Being the Chosen One in a world you hadn’t existed in for more than half your life could do that. As could having a best friend whose brain worked better — and more quickly — than pretty much anyone’s.
This summer proved to be no different thanks to Regulus Black.
Harry thought he’d put together the situation, at long last. Regulus and Sirius’ relationship remained murky, but Regulus had really defected, was making amends by teaching them Occlumency, and might not be a good guy, but not too far off, at any rate. Harry sometimes even thought he liked him. Or could maybe like him. Hermione certainly did, though Harry was fairly confident that was due to how fit the younger Black brother was. Not that we’ll be telling Hermione that.
And then he’d saved him from the Dursleys.
Good guy behavior. Not just moderately-reformed good guy behavior either — ‘Savior of the Savior of the Wizarding World’ sort of upright bloke.
There was also the incident on the stairs. Another puzzle he didn’t know what to do with. More whys, whats, and huhs to add to the pile.
So Harry was, once again, confused.
He wanted to ask why, but from what Harry had witnessed, Regulus had two settings: stoic or rage monster, and he wasn’t sure he wanted to invoke the latter to get around the iciness of the former. He might work up to it. Whatever he planned, he certainly wasn’t going to do it now, at eight in the bloody morning.
But again, later. He blearily squinted at the Black brother who had rudely awakened him with a loud knock on the door and ushered him up to the rooftop.
Regulus rolled his shoulders. He wore looser clothing than usual. No robe or cloak, either. “Because we now have the opportunity to prepare you further for your prophetic duties.”
He beamed back at Reg. “Sure thing, Regulus the Resurrected!”
Regulus scowled. Harry bit back his laugh.
“Anyway, we will prepare you.”
Harry’s nose wrinkled. “So more Occlumency?”
“No, not more Occlumency. That’s later. After you’ve showered.”
Harry gingerly lifted his arm and took a whiff. Oof. Puberty. Starting last year he’d gotten so stinky.
“Magic is dependent on our magical core, but that core isn’t static. We can increase it; like anything else, it’s part natural ability, but we can also train it to do more. Given everyone seems to think you’re facing off with the Dark Lord one day, it’d be best to increase your magical stamina,” Regulus explained.
“Right, okay.”
“Our magical cores still aren’t entirely understood. The Department of Mysteries has never made much headway in their research, but we do know there is a tie to our physical bodies and stamina.”
“Wait,” Harry interrupted, his eyes narrowed. “Was this whole speech just a lead up to you having us work out?”
Reg’s brow furrowed. “Work out… what?”
Purebloods. “The body. Exercise.”
“Oh. Well, then. Yes. It is, partially. One element is increasing your physical stamina.”
Harry groaned. “And the other?”
“Increase your magical stamina.”
“Which means?”
Reg smirked. “Do a bunch of magic, basically.”
Well, that didn’t sound so bad.
It was bad. It was so, so bad. Reg made him do magic for two hours straight and by the end, he was a puddle — and these were easy spells, like wingardium leviosa and scourgify. Harry had a whole new respect for Molly Weasley, whose household magic was in full gear most of the time, as he wobbled down the stairs to face plant into his bed.
But besides their physical and magical training, which now included Occlumency with Remus most of the time, the ex-Death Eater barely spoke to him.
Still, at least there was plenty of training for Harry to get his socialization in. And to keep him from moping without Ron or Hermione; sometimes the bits he read of Sirius' journals helped him face the day while others made never leaving his bed a little too tempting.
“I think I need to see it. I just don’t understand what you’re saying.”
Remus was out on a mission with Tonks, and therefore absent as Harry and Regulus worked on his defensive measures in Occlumency, and Harry was still thoroughly confused by what Reg meant by ‘taking control of the mindscape,’ altering it to his will as a defense, keeping an invading Legilimens from accessing his memories.
Reg nodded. “Alright. Think you can perform Legilimency?”
“How hard can it be?”
Reg blinked slowly at him. “Well, it’s considered an advanced spell, so… hard.”
Harry gave him a wolfish grin, which deteriorated to a frustrated frown when twenty minutes later, sweat beading his brow and a massive headache to boot, he still hadn’t successfully performed legilimens.
“But I did it on Snape!” he protested, throwing his head back against the chair cushion.
Reg cocked his head. “You managed to slip past Severus?”
“Yeah. He was performing the spell on me and I pushed back.”
“Ah. You cheated.”
Harry bolted upright. “I did no— oh, you’re the worst,” he grumbled once he caught the smirk Reg wore.
“Well, come on then, that’s our ticket to success.”
Reg cast the spell. He’d never tried to feel Regulus’ essence in his own mindscape — what would that even look like? Grabbing him? Patting his shoulder? — but he didn’t have to do more than lean into that sense of foreignness in the Gryffindor common room to feel the tingling awareness of other as Harry followed the connection of their magic and nearly fell into Regulus’ magic and mind.
Harry whistled as he turned in a slow circle. A bright noonday sun filtered through the leaves of towering trees: oaks, maples, pines, and others Harry couldn’t name, dense and verdant. Fresh, dewy earth wafted around him, mixing with the scents of pine. Hallowed. The magic around him was hallowed — that raw, wild, majestic sense that somehow every tree was truly alive, holding spirits, holding life within them, coupled with a peace that settled deep in his bones.
“Your goal is to get past me to one of the trees,” Reg began, settling himself across from Harry.
“Which tree?” he asked, trying to shake himself from how natural the entirely constructed mindscape felt.
Reg smirked. “Any.”
Harry crossed his arms, frowning in thought. “I think I need some incentive,” he bartered.
Reg arched a brow.
“A memory of Sirius. That’s what you’ll protect and I’ll try to reach.”
He paused. “Alright. I’ll allow you access to a memory of Sirius if you can get past me to the trees.”
“Any tree? Isn’t there one with the memory?”
Regulus ducked his head to hide a grin. “If you get to any tree, at all, I’ll guide you to where Sirius’ memory is and allow you to see one.”
“Wait, any? At all?” Rude. “I’ll get to the Sirius tree!”
Reg no longer hid said grin, rolling his shoulders. He looked much more at ease here in his mindscape. “Yeah? Which one?”
Harry’s eyes darted around the immense forest, a sea of shades of green; his face set. There were literally hundreds to choose from.
“I’ll get to that tree!”
“Bring it on.”
Harry raced towards him, hoping to keep his destination from being too obvious — but the distance between them grew. He ran hard — but made no progress. The forest floor between them just kept getting longer — a blur of trees, dirt, and grass. Harry’s vision swam.
He stopped, wobbling.
Okay, fine, maybe any tree was a reasonable goal if Regulus could turn the earth into a treadmill. They were in a forest. A tree stood centimeters from him. Harry lunged to the side, but the tree darted away from him.
“What?” Harry breathed. He shot a befuddled — and grudgingly impressed — look at Regulus, who merely arched a brow.
He tried again, but the leaves of the trees shimmered then spun. The tree closest to Harry’s outstretched hand danced away from him and danced off in another direction. Harry followed it, trying to dash between the trees but each time he got close to any tree, let alone the one he’d begun to shoot for, his fingers landed on empty air.
Reg was the master of his mind, and Harry was about as effective as a gnat trying to fly across the ocean.
But that didn’t stop him as he tried not to vomit from the vertigo when the ground turned into a hamster wheel. He flailed, nearly falling backwards after an awkward lunge, and his muscles screamed as he managed to right himself.
“Yield?”
“Not a chance!”
And so they kept to the dance: Harry, reaching for trees. Regulus, reconfiguring the bloody landscape. Harry, sprinting across nowhere. Regulus bending the laws of physics.
“Done yet?”
“Nope,” Harry panted. He jumped, lunged, even bent over backwards again, and still his fingers grazed nary a leaf or bark. Exhausted, Harry dropped to the ground in defeat. His body ached, tears burned his eyes.
Harry roughly swiped at his cheek. Shouldn’t be crying. It wasn’t as if he was a savant at most things like Hermione, but he was fairly talented at magic. Disappointment burned in his belly.
“No need to pout, it was actually a fairly impressive showing,” Reg said in his nonchalant way, and Harry shot him an exasperated glare.
“No, it wasn’t.”
Reg acknowledged that with a tip of his head. “But it was relentless.”
Harry doubled down on the glare. The ex-Death Eater often seemed unflappable to him — with the exception of his temper, a state Harry wished he could emulate — but he knew from the heat on his cheeks that his skin was splotchy with his effort. It was embarrassing. He wanted to appear calm, cool, and collected, too. Like nothing could hurt him. Seemed like it’d be handy, given the whole army of people who wanted to murder him.
“I guess I just wanted to see him,” Harry finally grumbled.
Reg paused before him. “You could consider asking.”
His head snapped up. “Really?”
Reg offered him a hand and Harry took it, letting him haul Harry up to standing.
“Not any memory, but yes.”
A slow smile spread across Harry’s face, and Reg gestured for him to follow as he took off to weave through the trees.
“Here,” he said, stopping before a beautiful oak tree.
“I just… reach out and touch it?”
Reg hummed in the affirmative, and Harry let his fingers settle against the rough bark before his vision spun and altered. The effect was dizzying.
“I’m just… it’s stupid. We’re best friends.”
Harry turned around to see a much younger Regulus and a teenaged Sirius sitting together on the roof of Grimmauld Place. Unlike now, it was entirely terraced, but the boys had gone a step further, sitting against the slanted, shingled roof above.
“It isn’t stupid. Lupin sneaks looks at you all the time,” Reg replied, his voice childlike and higher-pitched than it was now. “And he doesn’t do that with James or Peter. It’s different.”
Sirius shot him a hopeful smile and Harry’s stomach flipped. Sirius was young - a bit younger than Harry — and happy. He was also stupidly good-looking. None of the wear and tear of Azkaban was present, just a teenager with a crush on a boy. This was how he should have always been: bright, happy, able to do anything.
“Yeah?”
Reg nodded. “Yeah. If he’s who you want, you should have him.”
Sirius frowned. “Mother will be furious.”
“Well obviously you’d hide it,” Reg said quickly. “At least until you're older.”
Sirius scoffed. “I’m not ashamed of him!”
“That isn’t what I meant,” Reg responded, frustration clear on his young face. “Just be smart about it. Three more years and you can leave here if you wish, since she’s insistent you won’t be the heir. Just… keep your head down ‘til then.”
Sirius sighed, leaning back on his hands. “It’s stupid to hide. Remus is incredible, anyone would be lucky to have him.”
“Sirius, it isn’t about you being proud or not of your halfblood boyfriend, it’s about whether or not Mother punishes you for it. If he loves you, he’ll understand.”
Sirius paused, grey eyes blowing wide. “You think he loves me?”
“You’re an idiot,” Reg grumbled and a surprised laugh shot out of Sirius.
The memory ended abruptly and Harry stumbled as the world shifted again, back to Reg’s forest.
“That’s it?” he asked. Reg’s features hardened.
“Yes,” he clipped.
Harry winced. “I didn’t mean to be ungrateful, I just…” He sighed. “He was really happy. I liked seeing it.”
Reg jaw ticked. “We weren’t on the best of terms for the last few—” Reg faltered. “The last years of my life. I don’t have that many.”
“Yeah, okay.” Harry nodded. “Sorry. I’m glad you’re sharing them with me, really.”
He had had such little time with Sirius in the end; he ought to be grateful for any glimpse into his godfather’s life he could get. Even if it did leave him wanting more, his appetite whetted, never to be sated.
Regulus hesitated. “Is there something in particular you wanted to see?”
Harry blinked once, twice. “No,” he admitted. “I… everything. Anything. I just want more time with him.”
Regulus flinched. Turned away.
“Sorry,” Harry muttered. “Guess you also wanted more time with him.”
Regulus scoffed. “Sirius hated me. Not sure time would have really changed that.”
Harry frowned. “But why?”
Well, if they were starting with the whys…
“And why does Remus? And why didn’t you go to Sirius, why didn’t you…” Harry changed tactics. “And why did you invite me to stay all summer?”
Regulus turned back to him, rolling his shoulders, perfectly at ease.
“I’ve no doubt you’ve heard plenty on why Lupin and by extension Sirius hated me, Potter. As for why I invited you, try not to look a gift Abraxan in the mouth, as they say.”
Harry huffed. “But why? It doesn’t make sense, and—”
“Maybe,” Regulus cut him off, a hard but not cruel look in his steely eyes, “I know something about a young Gryffindor going home to a place he desperately wanted to escape. And you could leave it at that.”
He cocked his head. That felt… half true. Partially true. “There’s more,” Harry said softly. “And… I never told you that—”
“You didn’t have to. I’ve been in your head. You’re still shite at defense.” Reg waved a hand, dismissing further inquiry.
“Those were just yelling,” Harry protested. “There’s got to be something else—”
Reg turned his gaze heavenward, hands on his hips. “You were eating more.”
Harry deflated in surprise. He’d expected more battling. “I… what?”
“You were eating more to prepare for going back,” Reg explained slowly. “That, coupled with the clear issues with the home you were being sent to, encouraged me to speak with Dumbledore. That’s all. Nothing exciting.”
Harry frowned. “Why’d you assume it’s for going back, though?”
Regulus stiffened. After a beat, he sighed, shoulders slouching slightly.
“Because I did that too,” he finally replied. “Now can we get back to Occlumency?”
Not a chance.
“Why would you have done that?” Harry asked, voice gentle. Was there some sort of piece of their story he was missing? Regulus was Dudley, if maybe less spoiled brat and more pureblood prince, and Sirius was Harry. That’s what he’d put together.
But, Regulus had been clearly having something of an incident on the stairwell, and now—
Well, what if Walburga’s screaming portrait was shitty to both boys?
Regulus raised a brow. “We’re not doing whatever it is you think we’re doing,” he said sharply.
Harry frowned. “Why not? I saw your panic attack, you can tell me.”
Regulus’ eyes narrowed. “That is not what you saw.”
Harry felt very Slytherin as he used his own eyebrows to convey a Really?
Regulus’ jaw clenched.
Harry took the opportunity. “Look, I’m not trying to force a heart-to-heart if you don’t want one, but between the clear ‘bad things taking over your head’ on the stairs bit, and that you did some sort of prep yourself for coming home—”
“Would you like a memory of Sirius, Potter?” Regulus asked.
Harry froze at the ice in his voice. Oh, look, the rage monster.
“No, I was not entirely exempt from her wrath,” Regulus said, tone smooth and unhurried as he slowly stalked forwards. “No one was. I skipped some meals at her command. But would you like to know what Sirius was getting up to?”
No, but he nodded.
The sunny day was turning dark and stormy. Regulus’ face contorted into a cruel smile.
“He was bleeding, Potter. Mother’s a master of the slicing hex; sometimes what was left of his skin looked like ribbons in a mess of blood,” Reg spat as he advanced on him. “He had such a fun game where he’d see how long he could hold in his screams.”
Harry’s stomach dropped.
“Here’s your memory,” he hissed. “How about the one where she cursed him so he felt like bugs were crawling all over him, biting him? Oh, and the punchline, of course, she petrified him. That was at the dinner table. He cried that time.” Reg’s face morphed into one of sardonic sympathy. “Can’t blame him for that one, yeah?”
Choking from the horror of it all, Harry’s breath stuck in his throat.
“Yes, bad things take over my head,” Regulus snapped, now in his face. “I’m glad for you to be out of your hell, Potter. But you are now in mine, and the only real rule is fuck the hell off with your questions and your imagined camaraderie.”
“Now get. Out.” with a harsh shove, wind roaring, Harry was evicted from his mindscape. His limbs felt weird, the lights too bright, fingers sluggish as he tried to wriggle them.
By the time the scent of wild forest left his nose and Harry could properly open his eyes, Reg was gone.
Harry, hours later, was staring at the dining table while the angry arsehole was up on the roof working on his secret project. He was crying — gee, thanks for that, Reg — imagining the young, happy Sirius he’d seen in his memory writhing from a curse.
He heard footsteps behind him, and a gentle but heavy hand rested on his shoulder. “Those don’t look like good thoughts you’re lost in,” Remus said gently.
“No, they’re not.”
Merlin, Uncle Vernon was unpleasant, but he couldn’t imagine how much more terrifying he’d be with magic at his disposal. Harry didn’t know how Sirius had kept fighting. And he didn’t know if he’d have had the courage to do anything about that if he were in such a situation.
Because that had been the implication from Remus — that Reg had let it happen.
Harry liked to think he would’ve done something — he was accused rather frequently of acting without thinking, but if this kind of nightmare had been his life? If he’d been little, too? Well, he wasn’t sure. And that bothered him greatly.
“Would you like to talk about it?”
Harry gulped. “Reg told me… Walburga cursed Sirius at the table once. To feel like bugs were crawling all over him, biting him, and she petrified him there so he couldn’t…” he trailed off, shuddering.
Remus’s grip on his shoulder tightened. “Well that was uncalled for,” he growled.
Harry stiffened. Remus’ hand fell away, and he stepped further into the kitchen, creating distance between them.
“I pried,” Harry admitted. But really, only barely.
Remus scoffed. “It’s natural to be curious, Harry. It isn’t natural to be such a bloody prick about it.”
Harry bit his lip, eyes drawn back to the table.
“It’s just… that’s its own kind of torture, isn’t it? Having to watch?”
Remus’ head dipped in reluctant agreement, frowning. “Still, it’s difficult for me to separate out. Sirius deserved the world, and not a soul in this family fought to give it to him.”
They were quiet, both staring at the table.
“It doesn’t do to dwell on misery we cannot change,” Remus encouraged. “There is plenty we can do something about.”
“He’s so confusing,” Harry complained. “He’s… an arse, but he’s the only person who’s ever gotten me away from them for the summer. And he seems to actually want to help me defeat Voldemort. I don’t get it.”
Remus sighed, something between an angry huff of breath and a proper sigh. “Well, Harry. That makes two of us.”
Harry awoke, a scream tearing from his throat. Tears poured from his eyes as the door banged open.
“Lumos!”
Harry blinked through his tears to see Regulus, wand drawn and eyes darting about the room before he turned to Harry. His chest rose and fell rapidly.
“S-sorry,” Harry hiccoughed. His brow furrowed. Oh, right. He’d been reading Sirius’ journals, he hadn’t meant to fall asleep yet. Bollocks.
“Apologies aren’t necessary. Are you alright?”
Harry nodded and sniffled and roughly wiped his eyes.
“Stop that,” Reg said softly, conjuring a handkerchief and handing it to him. “Just… cry if you need to. What happened?”
He opened his mouth to reply, but nothing came out. He couldn’t even remember which nightmare anymore. All he knew was Sirius. Harry rubbed at his scar. He tried to get a grip on his sobs, but they weren’t done with him and his shoulders shook.
Regulus perched on the edge of his bed. “Breathe. Let it go, Harry, just breathe and... do what you need to do.”
Harry let out a cry, pulling his knees up, gripping his wrists tightly so he hugged himself. He buried his head, making himself into a tight ball.
“Alright, do that, but also breathe, okay?”
Harry gasped in a breath, his heart pounding in his ears.
“Good, breathe again.”
He tried.
“You’re safe, Harry. Look around, tell me what you see.”
Harry’s lip wobbled and his vision was blurred from tears, but he did as instructed. The large dresser of deep mahogany stood tall in the corner, a few photos of Hermione and Ron and Sirius on top of it. His clothes from earlier were strewn over the floor.
He took another, deeper breath, and the riot storm within him started to settle. A little bit.
“Nightmare, I take it?” Regulus eventually asked, after Harry’d managed to quiet down.
“Yeah,” Harry mumbled, rubbing an eye with his fist. “I’m sorry, I forgot to silence the room.”
“Don’t apologize,” Regulus said again.
“I was just reading Sirius’ journals and nodded off by accident,” he continued.
Regulus’ eyes darted to the stack on Harry’s nightstand, to the one lying open by Harry’s pillow.
Now that Harry could take a moment, he could see Regulus wasn’t quite as put together as he usually was. He was still wearing robes, but the collar of his shirt was undone, the tie hanging loose.
“What were you doing?”
“I was up.” Regulus shrugged. “You didn’t wake me.”
“Good,” Harry muttered. “Sorry again.”
“Stop apologizing. It can’t be helped.” He sighed. “And everyone forgets the charm once in a while.”
Harry placed his cheek on his knees, facing Regulus. “Why do you use one?”
Reg raised a skeptical brow. “It’s war, Potter. We all have our nightmares.”
Harry bit his lip. “You know, that’s basically all I meant by asking about what happened on the stairs. I’m not exactly unfamiliar with that sort of thing.”
Regulus stiffened. “You mean bad things taking over your head, as you so eloquently put it?”
Harry glared. “Well, yeah.”
“And you thought having that in common would… what?”
Harry flushed. “Forget it,” he muttered. “I thought it might be nice to know you weren’t alone. What a terrible idea that turned out to be.”
“Right, well,” Regulus muttered, standing. “You’re angry at me rather than terrified out of your mind, so I suppose we’ll call this a successful intervention. Sleep tight, Potter.”
Harry’s hand shot out of his own accord to wrap around Reg’s wrist as a deep terror of being alone with his dreams crashed over him like a tidal wave. His lip quivered. Words weren’t coming, just panic. At Privet Drive, Harry would’ve been screamed at for the screaming and he would have done his best to lie still and cry quietly after, forcing himself to stay awake so it wouldn’t happen again with worse consequences. Maybe it was the magic, maybe it was that Regulus looked and even smelled a bit like Sirius — those brothers loved their coffee — but Harry didn’t want to be alone. Not here. Not now.
Regulus sat back down. “Okay, take another breath, I’m here. You aren’t alone.”
Harry let out a whimper as he let go of Reg’s wrist. Hid his face.
“I can, ah, irritate you some more?”
The laugh shook Harry’s shoulders despite his tears still soaking his pajama bottoms.
They sat in silence while Harry came down from panic number two. Regulus didn’t say a word, just sat there beside him.
“Thanks,” Harry whispered.
Reg shrugged. “It’s not precisely challenging to sit here.”
“Are you too fancy for hot chocolate?” he asked, wiping his eyes again. Remus was gone for the full, but Harry was pretty convinced his tactic of chocolate solves everything was pretty spot on.
“No one, ever, is too fancy for hot chocolate,” Reg said, looking down his nose at Harry with pureblood, aristocratic disdain.
A laugh escaped him again. “C’mon,” Harry said, pulling back the covers.
Reg’s brows knitted. “Kreacher will—“
“I need something to do.”
So Regulus trailed behind him, leaning against a wall while Harry warmed and whisked the milk the muggle way.
“You know Sirius puts cinnamon in his hot chocolate?” Harry asked over his shoulder.
“Of course I do.” Regulus sighed, kicking off the wall. “Did he convert you to the practice?”
Harry grinned. “Yeah, he did.”
Reg disappeared into the pantry for what seemed like a long time to find some cinnamon.
“Finally,” he muttered as he re-entered, coming beside Harry to pass him the jar of cinnamon sticks. “Mother went on a rampage one Yule to have nothing with cinnamon because he liked it so much. We hid them.”
“That”—Harry frowned as he threw cinnamon sticks into his pot—“is spectacularly petty.”
“Family trait.”
They took their mugs to the parlor, Harry leading the way. He caught parchment laid out by the piano and peeked to find sheets of music written out, the occasional ink blot here and there telling him it had been done by hand. There was a half-drawn staff beneath the final full one.
“Do you play?”
Harry snorted. “No, I can’t imagine them having bothered to teach me or find me a teacher. Probably wouldn’t have had the patience, anyways.”
“Is it something you wish to learn?”
Harry paused for a moment, taking a sip of his chocolate.
“I don’t know. I’ve never even considered it, really. But probably not. Ship’s sailed, hasn’t it?”
“Never too late to learn something.” Regulus shrugged. “If you decide you want to know.”
Harry grinned. “Yeah, maybe. If I don’t die in my whole Chosen One–thing, maybe I’ll pick up an instrument. Think a trumpet would be suitably Gryffindor?”
Regulus’ lips twitched upward. “Loud and obnoxious. Sounds perfect for you.”
They sat across from each other in the armchairs and didn’t speak much as the night wore on. Instead, Harry grabbed Sirius’ records, thinking he would scandalize his host.
But Regulus leaned forward, examining the covers of the records, reading the backs of the colorful albums.
“Which group is this?”
“The Who.”
“The group playing?” Regulus asked again, lifting his head from where he was examining a Queen album.
“No, they’re called The Who,” Harry explained with a grin.
Reg frowned. “Odd name.”
Somewhere close to a time early birds would call an appropriate wake up time, Regulus asked Kreacher for coffee, and Harry had another hot chocolate. He finally admitted he might be tired. “Nap?”
Regulus nodded wearily before pausing. “I should probably just get started on the curse breaking project. Nap later.”
“You sure?”
Regulus hummed in affirmation, casting a warming charm at his mug. “You alright to sleep?”
“Yeah. Thanks for...” Harry swiveled his head. “You know.”
Regulus waved a hand, indicating it was nothing. But it sure as hell wasn’t nothing to Harry, who was usually left vulnerable to his nightmares and waking up his aunt and uncle. Stupid trace.
Harry paused before he went up the stairs. “You know this kind of thing... I don’t mind doing it for you either. That’s what I meant, before, when I brought up the bad stuff.”
Regulus was quiet, and Harry let him sit with that, waving a brief goodbye and going to bed, humming Pinball Wizard as he did.
Chapter 22: Chapter Twenty-One
Notes:
okay, here we are! no ddos attack will keep oreo down!
as usual, photon08 and mistresslynn are the GOATs. my brain was a riot this week, so any remaining flaws are probably a "photon pointed them out, i thought about them and waffled until insanity poured forth" situation.
you will see a word below that I don't have a pronunciation guide for because the language whence it originates is rarely translated into english but portugese. i already had to phone a friend, so sorry! i suspect strongly it's phonetic, though :)
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
I think we're actually good for once. competency kink and thicc thighs save lives
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
I was alone so long, I didn't even know that I was lonely. Out in the cold so long, I didn't even know that I was cold. Turned my collar to the wind, this is how it's always been. All I've ever known is how to hold my own --- but now I want to hold you, too.
—Hadestown, “All I’ve Ever Known”
“So I might have forgotten something,” Hermione said with a bashful smile, glancing up at him from the front steps of Grimmauld Place .
She looked adorable: hair in a huge bun, her wand stuck through it, an orange scarf wrapped around and tied in a knot at the top of her head, standing with an apologetic but bright expression.
“What would that be?” Regulus asked, stepping aside.
Coupled with her blue denim dungarees over a purple t-shirt, her return was an explosion of color returning to the bleak townhome. Already he could feel the tension in his shoulders seeping out of him.
Merlin, he was pathetic. Pathetic to miss her, pathetic to be drawn to her warmth the instant she returned, pathetic to realize how much he enjoyed the way she treated him like his own person — no Heir to the House of Black, not a Death Eater, not Sirius’ little brother — just himself.
“That my parents’ fireplace is very much still a muggle fireplace and not floo-equipped,” she answered, brushing past him to enter. “What are the odds your stupidly posh family has a book on how to do this in their library?”
“Zero,” Reg replied, following her as she made her way to the kitchen. She freed her wand from her voluminous hair. He stared, enraptured, as her curls cascaded down her back. Salazar, she even carried her wand casually. Her magic existed as an effortless part of her. Hermione began to rebundle her hair, fumbling with a hair tie and grousing all the while, but Reg couldn’t help but track her curls as she twisted them up. Couldn’t help recalling how her power had flowed so strongly her hair sparked with it.
For the first time, Regulus thought he understood what muggles meant when they spoke of bewitchment.
It took his sluggish mind a tic to realize she was moving the kettle to the stove. “I already made it,” Reg admitted, gesturing behind her to where her preferred of the Black family teapots awaited, filled with Earl Grey. “It’s under stasis.”
She beamed at him, and Reg held it — tugged — and the memory passed through mist into mindscape. The memory was warm. Like her. On a flutter of wind, he had it float into a bright, golden leaf on the oak tree he had designated for her. If an invading Legilimens entered, he’d change her leaves to green, like the rest, just as he had done for Harry; but just for himself, her tree remained in fall. Vibrant reds, oranges, and golds were her colors.
“Alright, zero odds for the book in the library. Odds you have randomly picked up this skill?”
“I tried once, actually.” She perked up as she poured her tea. “Our floo was being serviced, and I was curious so I watched him.”
Her mouth dropped open into an excited ‘O.’ “And? Do you remember?”
Reg repressed a wince. “I was caught watching. The serviceman didn’t mind, he answered my questions, but it was evidently not befitting a son of the House of Black to learn such things.”
“Foiled again by your mum being a wretched bitch,” she sighed dramatically, stirring her one sugar and dash of milk into her cup.
His lips twitched up even as his heart stuttered don’t do that! But she was dead. This was fine. “Are you going to come up with increasingly inventive ways to insult my mother now that I’ve given you permission to do so?”
A wicked grin was her only reply and Reg ducked his head to hide his own.
“Well, while it is tragic she snuffed out your intellectual curiosity, I did anticipate that given your general ponciness—”
“Ponciness?”
“Utter and complete,” she teased.
Reg huffed, crossing his arms. “I will have you know I prefer the outdoors.”
Her expression turned genuine. “Really? Where?”
Reg shifted his weight. “Mountains of Wales, if you must know.”
“Color me intrigued,” she said as she sipped. “Why there?”
Reg spun his coffee mug in his hands. “My Grandfather had a cabin there with my Aryia and—”
“Your what?” she interrupted, brow furrowing.
“Grandmother,” he corrected. Mother really hated her — almost as much as she hated Regulus calling Aryia the name she herself preferred, the name that was much easier for toddler Regulus to say. His mother had never managed to break him of the habit, though, which was oh so helpful when no one else knew what he was talking about.
Hermione held out her tea cup.
He cocked his head.
“A cheers,” she explained. “My Grandmother is Nani. Punjabi. Which language is Aryia?”
He hesitated, but clinked his coffee mug to her tea cup as if it were a champagne glass. “Tupi.”
Hermione froze, cup halfway to her mouth. Slowly, she raised her head and lowered her cup with a small clink as it returned to the countertop.
“Tupi. The Amazonian language?”
“Yes,” Reg replied, holding onto the word.
Her eyes nearly bored holes into his. “The nearly unknown language from a group of people whose population and culture were nearly decimated by colonization?”
“The muggle population,” Reg corrected. “The magical civilization is thriving. It was a point of contention in their history, to isolate. Aryia had strong opinions on the topic.”
Hermione’s eyes practically glittered. “Really?” she breathed, a huge smile spreading across her face. “Do you know Tupi? Is your grandmother still alive?”
Reg stilled. “I… don’t know anymore. She was alive when I died. Theirs was a second marriage, so much of her life was back there, her children and such. When my grandfather died, she returned to Tupi, but I don’t know… probably dead at this point.” It wasn’t as if he could do much to find out, either.
A tawny hand rested on his forearm. He looked up and into concerned bronze eyes. “I’m sorry, Reg. I should have thought about your rather unique situation before asking.”
Reg looked away from her earnest stare. “It’s fine. I missed seventeen years, things like this will come up. I can understand some Tupi, but my accent, I am given to understand, is nearly barbaric.”
Hermione let out a light laugh. “You have to teach me! I did a project in primary, and did you know there’s something like 4,000 languages at risk of going extinct, most of them indigenous? And language imparts so much more than simple communication, but how we think in the first place! Or,” she paused. “I suppose that isn’t a high priority right this instant, but some time, tell me everything! We could learn the language after the war.”
It was the second time she’d made plans for them after the war. Hermione and her optimism.
“Of course,” he agreed, helpless. It was catching, this hope she had. “She was an ambassador, she’d love that her language was being taught. She was always sure to make Sirius and me practice Tupi and all our languages.”
Hermione’s mouth dropped open again. “An ambassador?”
Reg huffed a laugh. “Oh, yes. That’s how she met my grandfather. Believe she stormed up to him after a Wizengamot meeting… can’t remember the global kerfuffle of the time, but she called him a prick in nine languages before eviscerating all his arguments and he begged her to come to dinner with him.”
Hermione melted. “Aww.”
Regulus nodded; he’d always loved that story. Loved the way they gazed at each other as they told it, and how Aryia would whisper in his ear: you do not build a life of real contentment on the steady shore, but in learning to balance on the waves life throws you. Your life’s love must not pretend the waves aren’t there, otherwise, when that love falls, so will you.
“Don’t listen to her pretty talk,” Grandfather would drawl. “She makes up proverbs to justify her cantankerous, confrontational nature.”
Aryia laughed.
“So the cabin in the mountains of Wales with your super fascinating grandmother,” she prompted.
Reg huffed a laugh. “It was a rather rustic cabin. My mother hated it—”
“I love it already.”
“Very remote,” he continued, biting back his chuckle at her interruption. “My grandfather had four dogs, and Sirius and I could run and play for hours. We spent many of our summers there as young children.” Most of his happy memories were from their cabin. If he ever had a shot at a patronus, it was with the memory as a small child at his grandparents’ cabin.
She smiled at him. “That sounds lovely, Reg.”
“So,” Reg asked, clearing his throat, “what’s our floo plan?”
“I might have gone on a trip to Flourish and Blotts this morning—”
Reg placed a hand upon his heart. “No! You? Sought out books?”
Hermione stuck out her tongue.
“Reg, you’re about to get your little boy–wish to learn how to set up a floo!”
“Won’t we need to be at your fireplace though?”
Her grin turned predatory. “You will indeed.”
Reg frowned. “Then how am I meant to get to your residence? I can’t apparate there without having been, and you have the trace.”
“We’ll need to borrow something from Harry to get you outside, but then it will be your first muggle adventure!”
Reg cocked his head at her.
“A car,” she enthused, like it was some sort of spectacular concept.
“A car?”
“A car,” she confirmed. “Automobile, vehicle, horseless carriage. A thing upon which you wax on and wax off.”
She called for Harry, who bounded down the stairs and scooped Hermione into a hug. She really is tactile. Harry offered Reg a grin, and as Hermione explained her plan, he insisted he join them. “It’s his first car ride! It’s a big moment!”
“I’m not a toddler,” Regulus grumbled.
Neither paid him any heed.
“Back seat or front do you think?”
“Front, you want him to see!”
“Noble of you to relinquish shotgun.”
“Needs must.” Harry heaved a sigh and Hermione hip-checked him. He scampered upstairs, returning quickly with a silvery something in his hands. “Let’s go!”
Reg cracked and gave him a small smile. Harry’s friendship assault was admittedly wearing on him, and Reg couldn’t help a touch of amusement at his enthusiasm. Soon, Reg was under an actual bloody Invisibility Cloak that worked, walking out the front door.
“We are going to be having a conversation on how you have one of these. This is meant to be mythical!” Reg hissed.
Harry shrugged. “It was my dad’s.”
Reg let out a slow, measured breath so he wouldn’t scream. “That explains so much.”
Harry shot him a sly grin.
“C’mon, let’s go!” Hermione announced, opening the door, and the boys followed.
The weight of the whispers and mists of Grimmauld Place sloughed off him as he took his first steps outside. Hermione walked just to his left.
The ripple of his parents’ magic washed over him; their glamour charms had erased the muggle world from the windows and the garden of the property. Reg paused, his jaw dropping as he saw the muggle neighborhood for the first time.
The Blacks used the floo, apparated, and had their impressive Charms work around the property. In theory, he shared walls with muggles, but he’d never seen them. Never saw what laid beyond. What they built.
“Follow me.” She led them towards a huge mechanism parked on the street, with a sort of beige color, in a line of several others of the same kind but in different shapes and shades. Hermione made a show of settling her bag on the floorboard while Reg slipped in. He wasn’t sure it was particularly subtle, but at any rate, he made it into the car.
“Seatbelt,” Hermione barked, glaring back at Harry who was practically in the front with how far he leaned forward.
Harry rolled his eyes but complied.
Reg would rather not talk about his reaction when she turned the giant thing on. Or how many questions spilled from his lips once they started moving, but Hermione never hushed him, and she and Harry answered as best they could. Reg watched out the window at the passing streets, mostly tree-lined, and the many, many muggles wearing a variety of fashions and colors.
People, who were walking their dogs or laughing with one another, selling or buying, in a hurry or taking their sweet, leisurely time — none of whom deserved to die for the sake of not being magical. All of whom seemed to have some sort of purpose for being here. And the infrastructure it took to have these automobiles? The lights, the signs, the pavement, the paint — took feats of engineering and cleverness. None of it relied upon magic.
Merlin, he’d known his cause had been evil but he hadn’t been aware until this precise moment that it had also been utterly moronic.
They pulled into a drive beside a beautiful red brick home with a large garden in the back and several big, bright windows.
“You can lose the cloak now,” Hermione told him as she exited, so he let the material fall off of him, folding it neatly in his lap and handing it back to Harry.
“So, how was it?” Harry asked with a mischievous grin, and Reg ducked his head to hide his answering smile. He felt a little too much like a child in a sweets shop.
“Fascinating,” he admitted.
Hermione waved them along. His eyes roved over the stately home, its manicured garden. He’d seen some muggle homes during his time with the Death Eaters, but they hadn’t been quite as nice as this one.
And as Hermione grabbed his hand to tug him inside, he entered his first muggle establishment.
Hermione was having a time of it.
She was sure Reg had never smiled at her as he had when he opened the door to Grimmauld Place — so soft. And in the car, he’d forgotten to keep up his pureblood act as wonder took over, and every curious question and thought poured from him. Hermione was going to have to consult a mechanic to sate him in the future. Regulus unfiltered proved, once again, to be intoxicating.
And now, Reg lay on his back, casting spells at her fireplace because she was rendered magically impotent by the damn trace. He had one leg bent, his thigh muscle on full display in his fitted trousers, and he was just so. Damn. Competent.
Hermione was always the one who had to fix things for her bumbling boys. But here was Reg, quickly picking up what she read to him and solving her problem. Fixing her fireplace.
It was the sexiest thing she’d ever seen. And she’d gotten to dance with Viktor Krum.
“A thought,” Regulus said, hefting himself up on one elbow to look at her.
She tried to focus on him, on his face, his stupid handsome face with his sharp jaw and kissable lips and those silver eyes.
Merlin, get a grip, Hermione!
“Alright,” she managed, ignoring how his pectorals flexed under his t-shirt while he moved. She’d convinced him to spare Kreacher the effort and use one of her dad’s spare t-shirts, and thank goodness it was a generic black one or she would be rather conflicted over her utter desire for this man in her dad’s top.
And thank goodness it was just a touch too small.
“These charms — wouldn’t altering the one for connection by adding the runes for binding and connection strengthen it?”
Hermione rubbed her thighs together as subtly as she could.
“That stands to reason. I wonder though if there’s a reason why runes aren’t used? Perhaps it over connects?” She frowned. “If that is even possible?”
“I think it’s less that the magic would overperform and more that experts don’t usually mix their magics. Charms work is Charms work, why add runes? Being the mentality.”
As a matter of fact, she had noticed that. It served her categorized mind well, but she’d seen Ron take to a theory better when she wove Charms and Transfig together to explain. She’d assumed floo mechanics were Transfiguration-based, like a transporter from Star Trek — where in essence, the matter of the person was dissolved into a… state. Which state was a matter of debate for the Drs. Granger. (Team J. Granger: matter into energy, it’s science fiction! Team R. Granger: laws of physics apply, they’re transferred into an atomic state.) Whatever state one might be transformed into, that energy/atomic matter would travel to be reconstituted in the destination.
In fact, floos used a charm which bound one locale to another, creating a channel, which Hermione suspected might even be a controlled, created wormhole. (If Hermione didn’t choose to be Minister, perhaps she could lead the Department of Mysteries in confirming the Einstein-Rosen bridge? Log for further reflection).
As for the public floo, which could have any theoretical destination, well… even Hermione had paled at the Arithmancy involved.
“Runes usually deepen magical power rather than alter it per se. Let’s try it. What's the harm? ”
“Theoretically, none, but let me be the one to test it,” Reg insisted and she rolled her eyes.
“Do you have any regard for your own well-being?”
“Of course I do,” Reg frowned. “Slytherin, remember? Self-preservation is the top of our list.”
“You sacrifice yourself and your well-being once a day.”
Reg cocked his head. “Well, preservation of the self isn’t the literal self.”
Hermione frowned, crossing her arms as she leaned forward, closer to him. “What is it meant to be then?”
“The preservation of the self is about the family, the community. Or, it was. This all emerged during the earliest rise of the European witch hunts. Tradition, history, Hogwarts itself — that’s what we’re meant to preserve and protect, our people and our culture.”
“Sounds like us versus them,” Hermione countered. Reg ran a dirty hand through his hair, some of the grey soot streaking through his strands, giving her a preview of what he might look like as he aged.
Heat went straight to her core and she squirmed.
“Recently, yes. But that’s where ambition comes in. Ambition, goals and plans for something new, it requires change. Change and preservation as dual tenets are meant to be a healthy balance. It just… hasn’t been for a while now,” he finished lamely.
Hermione sat beside where he reclined, crossing her legs and resting her chin upon her fist. “That actually makes quite a bit of sense. When did it start perverting itself, do you think?”
“I’d wager the rise of blood supremacy, but I’m hardly an historian.”
“No, just a Curse Breaker, healer, wards specialist and now floo fiddler,” she teased.
He rolled his eyes and lay back down, swapping to crafting a runic base for the fireplace without even pausing to ask her which runes were the most appropriate, selecting the ones she herself would have chosen. She did her best not to salivate as he traced the runes with his wand upon the sides of her fireplace.
Competent.
“Where’d you learn that? Since the dominant thought was already blood supremacy by your time in Hogwarts.”
“My grandfather,” he answered as he stretched to cast towards the far side and his shirt slipped up, revealing a glimpse of his abdominals—
“I’m going to get a glass of water!” she announced as she leapt to her feet. “Need one? Or I can make you a cup of coffee?”
“Don’t trouble yourself,” he said, focused, and Hermione rolled her eyes.
She entered the kitchen to find Harry pouring his own glass of water.
“How’s the telly?” she teased.
Harry lit up. “Brilliant! Dudley always hogged the remote if I was even allowed to stay and watch in the first place, so it’s nice to see what’s out there in peace for once.”
“Going to murder that lot one day,” she grumbled, hitting the faucet with unnecessary force.
Harry shifted from foot to foot.
“Do you know how to make coffee, Harry?” she asked, moving away from a topic she knew he didn’t enjoy. He nodded hastily.
“Mind setting up a pot for Reg? He’s expending quite a bit of magic in there.”
Harry set right to it.
“How distracting is it seeing him fix the fireplace?”
Hermione blushed crimson. “I’m sure I don’t know what you mean,” she sniffed and Harry laughed.
“Fooling no one but him, let me assure you,” he said, wagging his eyebrows.
Hermione swatted at him. “He’s so capable,” she groaned, shaking her head. “And bloody fit! What am I meant to do but appreciate?”
Harry nodded sagely. “Our first physical training session he was very distracting.”
Hermione laughed, delighted.
The first time Harry had blurted out something remotely like attraction about a boy, he’d gone pale and rigid after realizing what he’d said about Cedric Diggory’s hair. Hermione had simply agreed with his assessment, and over time, he began to trust her more and more with the fact he found men, as well as women, attractive.
This was no great surprise to Hermione, nor to Ron who also rolled his eyes whenever Harry got on a good rant about Malfoy, who was a pain in the arse, but, admittedly, growing into a good-looking pain in the arse (and honestly, that was not remotely fair). But for whatever reason, Harry didn’t like to talk about it overly much, so they simply let him bring it up when he felt comfortable.
Then she frowned. “Physical training?”
“Yeah, Reg said something about the magical core being perhaps enhanced by exerci—” Harry cut off as Hermione turned on heel and began to stomp back into the living room. No way in hell was she being left out of anything that would help prepare them for the battles ahead.
She paused at the door. Sighed, and turned back around. She didn’t want Regulus to interpret her indignation and not being included as some sort of scolding when he’d done a wonderful thing — preparing Harry. Being kind to him in his new home.
With a deep breath, Hermione returned to Harry at the counter. “I will be joining you in the future,” she told him primly.
Harry snickered. “Such a bloody swot.”
Hermione shrugged with a smirk, shooting for an unperturbed air even as her heart pounded at the thought of Harry outpacing her at anything else, of not chasing another way to keep her preferred idiots alive.
“You say that as if it’s a bad thing, Harry James.”
He let out a laugh. “Your swottiness has saved my arse enough times you won’t hear me complaining.”
“That’s better, Potter.”
They knocked shoulders as he left the room. Hermione dumped the milk into Reg’s coffee and stared at the mug as the liquids, white and dark brown, swirled together.
Get it together, Hermione.
She plucked up a spoon, stirred, and with squared shoulders and a pure mind, delivered coffee to her friend whom she most certainly did not have any complicated feelings for.
When he floo’d over the next day and they stepped out her front door, Reg tipped his head up to the sky, July sun warming his skin, his face breaking into an unfettered smile.
“Thank you,” he said, coming back to himself as he schooled his features. But a softness remained to his gaze.
“How are you feeling?” she asked instead of saying you’re welcome. It was the least she could do. Reg’s shoulders slumped, as if the tension was falling out of him.
“Like I can breathe,” he said simply before offering her an arm. “Now, you mentioned a curriculum?”
Hermione grinned, slipping her hand into the crook of his elbow. “Well, first lesson, this is antiquated.”
Reg frowned and dropped his arm, but she held on.
“But it is rather sweet, something you might do for a friend. But you wouldn’t do so for a stranger.”
“Ah.” His hand covered hers as he fixed their position. Hermione gestured down the street to the left, and they started walking.
“First stop — we’re going to the tube.”
Notes:
I've been searching for a sensitivity reader for the portions referencing Regulus' aryia, but haven't had any luck; if you feel so-called and so-qualified, feel free to find me on discord, fb, etc.! the hp fanfic guild is probably tired of my asking every couple months.
Chapter 23: Chapter Twenty-Two
Notes:
hey hey, loves! happy tuesday!
hope y'all enjoy the chapter! as usual, huge thanks to Photon08 and MistressLynn!
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Depicted via memory child abuse (physical), psychological horror
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Sleep don't visit, so I choke on the sun, And the days blur into one, and the backs of my eyes hum with things I've never done”
—Radical Face, “Welcome Home, Son”
“How can you… do so— many of those? You were just dead,” Harry panted.
Abraxas had never had a name for them, merely instructed him once with a demonstration then told Regulus to do them. Harry called them press-ups. The Lord Malfoy, given the fledgling Death Eater, had insisted on a brutal training regimen to ensure Regulus wouldn’t be the weak link of his team. For once, Regulus had excelled. Scar tissue pulled, but he continued. The burn of muscles settled the roiling worries that often plagued him, born of whispers wafting through the halls.
“Apparently my body, ah, reconstituted to the exact fitness level I was at my death,” Reg answered after he’d done a hundred. He took a sip of water then dragged Mini-Potter upright to begin working on their lower body.
“Squats. ‘Yer a wizard, Harry’ and I’m still doing squats.”
“You’re not actually going low enough… No, your knees should stay in line with your ankles. Why do muggles do these?” Regulus asked.
“They don’t have magic to lift heavy things, and they don’t fly for their sports. Muggles use their bodies. Well, some of them. Some people do squats just to have a nice arse,” Harry replied, beginning to breathe harder towards the end.
Reg hummed, watching Harry’s form. He’d do two correctly, then slip.
“Put your arse further back, Potter.”
Harry huffed but obeyed. After another two, he faltered again.
“Potter—”
“You are ruthless,” Mini-Potter groused.
Reg shrugged. “I could shoot a stinging hex every time you slip.”
Harry gaped at him, affronted. “Those hurt.”
“Yes, that’s the point.”
“Cruel,” he gasped out. “And arguably petty—”
An exaggeration, but Harry was prone to those. “I’m nothing if not petty, be grateful for my restraint.”
“What’s Harry grateful for?” Hermione asked, emerging from the enclosed stairwell onto the roof. His heart leapt at her entrance, and she gave him a lovely smile; he kept his own dopey grin from emerging and refocused on Mini-Potter.
“That I use verbal reminders to correct his form.”
“He’s right, Harry, poor form on squats can hurt your knees!”
Hermione had been insistent, if not enthusiastic, since her nose wrinkled at the idea of sweating, on learning another method of preparation for the war.
“I’ve been reading about it since Reg introduced the concept of physical training to increase our magical core—”
“No, ‘Mione,” he panted. “'’S opposed to—” Harry sucked in air. “—stinging hexes!”
Hermione turned to Reg, appalled. “You wouldn’t!”
“I wouldn’t,” he agreed. “Potter was merely complaining. Speaking of, Potter, keep your knees—”
“Yeah, yeah, I know.”
“Not a stinging hex,” Reg reminded sweetly.
Harry made a face at him. “Cruel bastard,” he groused, breathless.
“Every time I slouched, Potter, stop whinging.” Twenty-nine.
Hermione shot Reg a look.
Harry let out a noise between a gasp and a groan. “How many of these… do I have… to do?”
“You’re at thirty-two, get to fifty.”
“Fifty!?” Thirty-three.
“Fine, forty.”
“And get your—” Thirty-four.
“I KNOW!”
“Then do it.”
“My hamstrings are weeping,” he wheezed, “it’s not on purpose!” Thirty-nine.
Reg rolled his eyes. “Forty. Barely.”
Harry collapsed dramatically.
“Hermione, I don’t see you brutally attacking your body,” he noted unhappily.
“I signed up for dance classes for the summer. It hurts to breathe from all the core work, but it’s so much fun when I’m actually dancing I can ignore the part where I’m exercising!”
Harry groaned.
Reg tried not to perk up like a puppy as she mentioned dancing. Hermione had a grace about her when she cast; he could easily see that translating to the ballroom. It was a fantastic way to get out of talking to people. And if his partner tried on the floor? Oh look, a well-timed dip. A spin. And while Regulus actually enjoyed listening to Hermione prattle on about whatever was on her mind, he still enjoyed the brief fantasy of taking a turn with her.
“Aren’t you meant to be a bit of a jock, Harry?” Hermione teased.
Harry steadfastly ignored her.
“Reg, feed me,” he whined.
He held out a hand and heaved Mini-Potter to his feet. “Lunch. Then magical stamina,” Reg warned, and Harry threw his dead weight into Reg, who stumbled but caught him.
“Dramatic git,” he muttered, forcing him upright. Harry stood, then slouched back into him.
“Oh, for fuck’s sake.”
“SHIT!” Harry yelled, and Hermione burst into giggles as he hauled Harry over his shoulders to carry him to the dining room. The sound of her laughter thawed the icy grip of dread that often lurked.
“You know, Reg, if this is what I’m working towards, maybe I can get behind these squats after all.”
It took Reg two heartbeats to realize what exactly Harry had said, and he flushed crimson before lowering Potter further so that he was holding him up by his knees.
Harry squealed, his palms slapping Reg’s ankles.
Hermione gasped for breath through her laughter, and Reg smirked.
When he rounded the corner into the kitchen, he stopped short at Lupin’s astonished face.
Caught goofing off, right. Not ideal.
“Handstand, Potter,” he instructed, lowering Harry slowly until his hands were on the floor.
“I definitely can’t hold this,” Mini-Potter warned, and Reg ducked to change position and help him lower his legs to the ground, averting his eyes from Lupin’s wide-eyed gaze.
The werewolf let out a hearty chuckle. “Well, well, those are antics I know Sirius would approve of,” Lupin grinned.
Regulus’ chest tightened.
“Ah, Reg.” Hermione laughed, placing a hand on his shoulder, drawing him from the edge of the cliff that was his complicated grief over Sirius. “I never knew I needed that visual, but I did! Thank you!”
He gave her a close-lipped smile, but Hermione’s brows drew in. “What’s wrong?”
He cocked his head. “What would be wrong?”
Harry and Lupin had gotten into a conversation, the latter helping the former upright and laughing, leaving Reg and Hermione enclosed in their own little bubble.
Hermione’s eyes darted from Reg to Lupin.
“You really don’t like him,” she noted, a frown tugging at her pretty lips.
No, and it is decidedly mutual.
But that made her unhappy. “I shouldn’t be mucking about, there’s work to be done,” he answered instead. That was the truth, really — his dislike of Lupin and Lupin’s status as his keeper aside.
The truth, if not all of it.
He thought that would please her, but instead it only served to deepen the divet between her brows.
“Reg, you’ve barely rested since you resurrected—”
“Must we call it that?” he asked on a sigh.
She grinned despite herself.
There it was.
“The point remains. Remus isn’t going to tattle on you for being a person who makes his honorary godson laugh or, you know, sleeps on occasion.”
Regulus blinked at her. He hadn’t considered that Remus would be interested in Harry’s emotional well-being, and that Regulus could actually contribute to it. Feelings weren’t his strong suit.
“I sleep.” He shrugged. Poorly, his brain couldn’t help but interject, but that had nearly always been the case unless Sirius was there.
Hermione rolled her eyes. “I’ll let it alone, you’re a grown lad, you can take care of yourself. But those dark circles speak for themselves.”
“Then get me out of here,” he challenged before he could think better of it.
Hermione’s mouth popped open in an ‘O’ before she beamed. “Another muggle field trip?”
“I’ll clear my schedule,” he teased.
Hermione’s gaze softened. “Does it really help? You sleep, I mean.”
Oh. Shit.
Reg shrugged. She’d seen him mid-nightmare, which was… not a state anyone else had seen him in, except for Severus and Sirius. He’d locked such vulnerability down with closed curtains or doors with silencing charms; yet she’d slipped through. What was the harm?
“Yes.”
Hermione rather obviously mulled that over, biting her lip and growing quiet. It was a melancholy sort of pensive, and he mentally kicked himself. He thought about taking her hand, the way she often did his, but Lupin still spoke to Harry off to the side, even if they paid the two of them no mind.
“You aren’t obligated to take me,” he finally said, heart sinking and cheeks heating. It was a rather useless activity; her flimsy excuse to Dumbledore that muggle skills made him ‘more versatile’ in the war didn’t hold much water.
Her head snapped up. “No! I want to, that isn’t… I was just thinking of what you said the other night. That this was your prison.”
Why did he say that? Dolt.
“We’re known for dramatics, this family,” he told her with a wink.
She giggled.
Then Harry’s arms were snaking around Hermione, tugging her towards Lupin to discuss some nonsense or another, and Reg slipped away.
Hermione was true to her word. They explored restaurants for lunch, the cuisine dictating the muggle history and politics she would cover. Reg did his best to return the favor with the corresponding magical societies, since he knew the Hogwarts curriculum was relatively insular, though his information was roughly twenty years out-of-date. When they didn't dine together, she took him to the British Museum.
Initially, it was meant to be a one-day affair, but after three hours they’d barely managed half the first floor. So they kept returning.
Hermione pouted on their fourth trip in three weeks. “We’ll never make it to the Science Museum at this rate. I thought it’d be too jarring to start there, but if I return to Hogwarts before we make it—”
“Maybe Dumbledore will let me do solo muggle excursions.” Well, isn’t that Gryffindor optimism simply catching.
She let out a noise of protest and halted abruptly, hands on her hips in a preposterously affronted gesture. “You can’t go without me, are you— how dare you! I am not missing you seeing spaceships, are you out of your mind!?”
Regulus stared at her too long, apparently, because she snaked a hand around his waist and gave him a squeeze.
“Honestly,” she muttered, her teasing smile letting him know she wasn’t cross as she took his hand and tugged him forward. “C’mon, we have clocks and watches to see!”
Soon it was Harry’s birthday, and the Boy Who Lived celebrated living another year. Reg bought him — via Kreacher — the latest racing broom. Harry had stared quietly at his gift for so long Reg was positive he’d fucked up somehow, but then he’d turned wet eyes up to Regulus and explained that a broom had been Sirius’ first gift to him as well.
Reg ignored the lurch in his chest at the similarity with Sirius as he took advantage of his time alone in the townhouse due to the party at the Weasleys’. The ‘episodes’ were getting out of hand; he’d had another this morning. He stood by the piano and began listing all the places he’d had a hallucination.
The main stairs. The upstairs hall. The stairs to the rooftop. The dining room.
He gulped. So far, these were all stops on his way to the rooftop, which was consistent with what he had noticed thus far. He spent the rest of the evening slogging through the library, trying to find something to explain them away. Something besides seems you’ve cracked, mate, better luck next time.
Reg ran a hand through his hair. He could control this. There had to be an explanation. Things were good, as good as they’d ever been in Grimmauld Place. Maybe — just once — the answer to a problem could be anything other than Regulus is broken. Hopefully, anyway.
Then, as usual, Remus Lupin had to fuck everything up.
“Regulus.”
Reg looked up from the arithmancy he was working on for the curse. “Yes, Lupin?”
The werewolf stared at him and Reg stared back, refusing to wilt.
Finally, Lupin deflated. “I’ve talked with Harry and Hermione, and I’m going to revive their Defense lessons in some of their afternoon time, give them some additional pointers. I think it makes the most sense for you to join us.”
Reg cocked his head. “Hermione made you?”
Lupin glared. “No, I’m merely an adult now and can admit it would be best for you to be well prepared for battle.”
“Oh, congratulations.” Reg laughed. “You still seem like a bit of a teenaged arse as far as I’m concerned.”
“Yes, well, you bring out the best in me.”
As the awkward silence continued, Reg had to stop himself from rolling his eyes. Aren’t you Marauder types too good for the intimidation tactics?
Lupin caved again. Reg tried not to be too satisfied. “Look, we have issues. Obviously. And eventually we need to deal with them, but for now — I appreciate what you conceded in the will, and what you’re doing for Harry. How you’re helping the war effort. I do, in fact, want you to be as prepared as possible.”
“Even though you still hate me,” Reg noted. Lupin’s jaw ticked.
“Yes. There are some things that are unforgivable.”
Reg cocked his head. “The Mark or my sins against Sirius?”
Lupin crossed his arms. “Sirius.”
Reg stood. “I’ll see you for dueling.”
Eight hours and three minutes into August and Remus Lupin is already ruining the month.
He marched up the stairs to the rooftop, no hallucinations inhibiting his progress. He’d noticed that it wasn’t something that happened when he went to the roof to train, only to work on the Horcrux. He’d attempted to use that to his advantage, but somehow his broken mind seemed to know his intentions, regardless. Hard to out-Slytherin your own damn self.
Perhaps Hermione was right; maybe it’s the Horcrux.
Or you’re broken. Resurrection surely came with a cost. Or is it ‘just deserts’ for the lives you’ve taken?
Lupin’s words echoed; some things are unforgivable. Like I don’t know that, mangy fucker.
Reg rubbed at his chest. Sirius hadn’t forgiven him, either. Not sure why it still hurt, after all this time, but it did. It ached, his brother’s hatred — palpable still.
Perhaps because to you, it hasn’t been all that long. It was still happening until two weeks ago.
He shrugged off his mind’s attempt to be kind to himself, instead transfiguring his clothes. He began to “work out,” as Mini-Potter called it, for the second time that day, and his scar tissue protested — pulled and stretched painfully — about as severely as Harry when doing squats. In an odd way it centered him. Kept him present. When his muscles burned and sweat poured down his face, the torments of his mind couldn’t follow him. All he could do was move. Breathe.
When his legs felt like jelly, and he wasn’t sure he could lift his wand, let alone his body weight, he staggered to the shower.
Reg wobbled and winced; he’d thrown his mostly healed body back into full action. Hot water pattered against his aching muscles and he groaned, tipping his head back. Steam billowed around him; he ran a hand through his hair, massaging shampoo into the roots, the heat helping his shoulders release some of the tension residing there. But as he relaxed, the knot of grief pressed against his sternum once again.
The steam grew thicker. Reg hissed as the pleasantly hot vapor surrounding him grew searing, even as the water remained the same temperature. Reg’s vision blurred. He threw out a hand to steady himself against the wall, the cool tile contrasting sharply with the stinging heat. The mist arched and twisted into shapes until he was seeing visions of a moment long past.
A six-year-old Reg stumbled behind Walburga, little feet scrambling for purchase as she dragged him forward by the hair, roots smarting.
He blinked, but the memory was like a pensieve combined with his Occlumency — he could remember how he’d felt even as he watched it happening to his younger self, rather than experiencing it.
She shoved him — his shoulder colliding with the door frame — and he fell hard on hands and knees, the floorboards of the attic creaking under him. The door slammed with a bang, and Reg crawled back to the door, pulling his knees into his chest. He had found out the hard way that curiosity meant curses in the attic of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black.
Hours passed and his muscles cramped. Reg’s stomach ached with hunger. Sandpaper coated his mouth. His bladder painfully full, he finally let go, the tension released nearly euphoric despite the warm wetness making him squirm. It itched as it dried.
Reg’d been drifting in and out of a hazy consciousness when the door opened behind him and he nearly fell, but a hand on his back steadied him. His big brother. With eyes full of concern, he knelt to help Reg stand. Sirius’ nose wrinkled as he smelled the urine; tears of shame stung Reg’s eyes.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered, but Sirius shushed him.
“It isn’t your fault Reg, she left you too long. Come on, they’re in bed now, she said she wouldn’t come for you ‘til morning. We have some time.”
Walking gingerly as his stiff muscles protested, Sirius led Reg to his room and the adjoining washroom. He opened the tap to run a bath after handing him a glass of water. Reg drank it greedily — the water a relief — before Sirius refilled it. Placing the glass on the counter, he helped Reg out of his soiled clothes before frowning at the bruise on his shoulder.
“Hold on,” he mumbled, rummaging through the cabinets until Sirius found the bruise paste he had hidden. He rubbed the ointment into Reg’s shoulder, and the little boy felt himself relax as the pleasant tingle of the cream soothed the ache.
“And here,” Siri offered with a smile. In his cupped hands was an apple, already cut into slices like Regulus preferred.
Hesitantly, Reg reached for one. The crisp snap of the apple soothed him. The tart sweetness exploded over his tongue. He started to eat it all quickly but slowed down — he had learned the hard way that too much too soon could mean more tummy aches, or worse, that he vomited and remained starving.
“Sorry it isn’t more. She was really angry, I couldn’t sneak anything else.”
“It’s okay. Thank you,” Reg murmured quietly, turning wide, adoring eyes up to his big brother, his hero. Sirius stopped the bath, to which he had added bubbles, and helped Reg climb in.
“You have another one on your thigh.” Reg could hear his frown.
“I’m stupid,” he sighed, drawing the bubbles near him, ignoring his wobbling lip and the tears gathering behind his eyes.
“That’s not true!”
“I wish I were like you,” Reg whispered in a small voice, playing quietly with his bubbles. He made them float up, some popping and others landing on his outstretched finger.
“Aw, Reg, you’re great as you are. Mum’s nutters for not seeing it.”
Regulus was quiet, not wanting to contradict Sirius since he wished the words were true. He wanted to be the kind of person Sirius saw him as; then he could play with his brother instead of constantly sitting with tutors or eating every meal without having to earn it somehow.
“I love you, Reg, you know that?”
Reg looked up at his big brother, all of eight years old, with huge grey eyes. And he nodded, making the horrible mistake of believing him. Reg slept in Sirius’ bed that night, tucked into his side before Kreacher woke them up before dawn to sneak Reg back into the attic. His clothes had been cleaned, and Walburga never knew he had escaped, however briefly, from her rage that her six-year-old still couldn’t read a single sentence correctly.
The steam let up, dissipating in an instant and Reg shook, the water having run cold. His skin pebbled as he sank to the floor, trembling and breathing through his mouth to combat the rising nausea. It was several minutes before Regulus remembered he was a wizard and charmed the water warm again, the heat returning life to his limbs even as his eyes remained hollowly staring forward.
He’d never actually seen anything beyond hazy mist with these episodes, as he had begun to call them over the past few days. Fear made his heart pound. Circe, he was properly going mad. Surely he’d just… gotten lost in his Occlumency? Somehow?
Reg bit his lip, a sob threatening to burst out of him. Salazar, Sirius had been his hero, and Reg had never been able to be his in return. When their positions switched as Sirius rebelled, Reg did what he knew to do, what Sirius did for him. Sneaking food, healing, distracting her. But Sirius found a better brother, and Regulus had never been able to protect him the way James Potter could.
Reg forced himself upright, dry, and clothed before he crawled into bed. Lupin and Mini-Potter knew plenty what to practice for today, and Reg…
Reg couldn’t hold back the sniffle as he hid in bed, wishing he’d been better and knowing he never would be.
You’re stronger than this. You can beat this. It’s your mind, and you’re a Master Occlumens. Control it.
He buried his face in the pillow. Tomorrow he’d control it. Right now—
Reg was breaking and his brother wasn’t there to save him.
Thus his afternoons of freedom vanished. Instead they rotated between Occlumency, magical endurance, Hermione’s research, and now advanced dueling, and Regulus pretended like it didn’t matter, like the voices that assaulted him whenever he went to work on the curse in the wee hours of the morning didn’t haunt him as he tried to finally rest, like he wasn’t confronted at every turn with a memory that had been ripped to the surface by his flagging mental state.
The boys didn’t notice, of course, but with Hermione… it was harder. Took more energy, but he did it. A little part of him wished she would narrow her eyes, throw her arms across her chest and scold him. But she didn’t, and Reg didn’t blame her; that was the goal after all. This was a much better use of her time, even if controlling every word, every facial expression while she was with him in the confines of his home leached at his already spent energy.
But the surges of hot and cold, the nauseating replay of voices long past warning him he couldn’t do this, that he had no hope of doing anything but cursing himself to death — even attempting to break the damn thing — were eroding his steel will. He’d not had another scene from before play out, but the whispers were enough. The way reality warped was enough. By the middle of August, Regulus was growing a little desperate.
Because Regulus hated his birthday. It had always been a farce, a day where every kindness came with too many strings attached, and as the day grew nearer the invisible iron bars of Grimmauld mounted a heavy assault upon his composure and sanity. The nightmares — waking and unconscious — were constant now. Every time he awoke, dread’s grip on his throat tight, it took him several long moments of ragged breathing to remember when it was. Sometimes it even took him venturing downstairs to lay eyes upon Lupin or Harry after being stalled on the stairwell.
Reg drew upon his nerve as Harry and Hermione finished their practice duel. He knew too well how precarious his position was to trust her with his slipping grip on reality, which he hoped was simply the result of the traumatic return to his childhood home. If Reg was mental, there was no place for him but Azkaban or the grave.
And he’d really rather not repeat the latter.
So he did his best to hide the madness, threw himself into training them, into breaking the curse to be of use to the Order — but he needed to get out of Grimmauld. He needed the pricking of cold sweat, the blurring of his vision with mist, and the whispers of voices long dead to leave him for one bloody day. It was entirely possible he’d properly lose the plot otherwise. He could trust her with this, even if he couldn’t admit precisely why he was so desperate to escape.
She walked towards him, where he’d strategically placed himself by the table with water glasses, and she gifted him with one of her easy smiles. She gave them away like they were nothing, and Reg gathered each one, treasuring them.
“Do you have any plans on Thursday?” Reg asked before he could think better of it. He wiped his sweaty palms on his trousers as subtly as he could.
“Not particularly.” She shrugged. “Why, have something in mind?”
“Would it be possible to spend the day in the muggle world?” he rushed out, internally wincing. He’d failed pretty spectacularly at a calm and collected tone. Instantly, all the reasons this was a terrible idea slammed into him like the Hogwarts Express at full speed. Taking Hermione out of lessons that could save her life, stalling Mini-Potter’s Occlumency, and Lupin’s as well since he taught all three of them now—
Hermione smiled up at him and he added to his collection.
Reg got a grip on his storm of thoughts, occluding subtly as her smile worked its magic, warming the icy spread of dread.
“Of course! It has been a while, hasn’t it? Anything in particular you’d like to do?”
Of course. Almost like it was easy.
“Whatever you want,” he conceded quickly, his heart racing.
“What time were you thinking?”
“The whole day?” he asked, voice smaller than he’d prefer. He knew just how much he was asking of her, to waste a whole day when she could be with her family or training or doing literally anything else that would matter more to her. Their afternoons were clearly not torture for her, but that wasn’t an entire day.
Instead of balking at the absurdity of his request, she beamed up at him.
“Great! I’ll take care of it then.”
That was easy.
“Thank you,” he breathed, relief flooding him, and she sobered just slightly.
“It’s no problem, Reg. In fact”—her smile grew again—“I’m excited!”
He blinked at her as that processed.
Excited. To spend time with him.
Huh. That hadn’t been true for anyone in an embarrassingly and pathetically long time.
And Hermione, in particular, for her to truly look forward to a day together made some sort of stupid fluttering happen in his chest. She was fire: warm and welcoming or bold and fierce, but always consuming. And Reg was forged steel, rigid and built for a purpose. Fire had little use for metal; it simply melted it down. That she liked to spend time with him for its own sake seemed improbable. And yet.
He couldn’t help it. Her flames warmed his cold heart, and a smile worked its way to his lips.
“Me too,” he murmured, and she offered him another smile, which he dutifully tucked away in the recesses of his mind.
Hermione fiddled with her quill as her mind wandered from the soul bond research in front of her. (She’d forgotten a pen, which was a shame because feathers are distracting).
Remus entered the library, his steps determined as he headed for a particular shelf.
“Remus?”
He paused, and an indulgent smile blossomed on his face. “What can I do for you, Hermione?”
“Is there anything”—she tucked her lip between her teeth—”significant on Thursday?” She was still unsure she hadn’t imagined Reg’s tension and hesitance. He didn’t emote half the time, cagey bugger.
“Let’s see, Thursday’s the twenty-second of August,” he mused, crossing his arms and leaning against the stacks. She caught the moment he realized, his eyes widening slightly.
“Regulus’ birthday, I believe,” he said.
Hermione dropped her quill. “Is it?” She let out a relieved laugh. “Merlin, I was afraid something terrible had happened. He’s asked to spend the day together.”
Remus arched a brow, lips settling into a frown. “Is this a date?”
She flushed. She had wondered herself when he first requested it, but something about his demeanor had suggested his nerves weren’t butterflies but gnats, swarming with something unpleasant.
“I don’t think so. We haven’t gone out to the muggle world in a long while.”
Understanding dawned in Remus’ eyes. “Of course, he would want to leave. Sirius led me to believe that Grimmauld is no place for a birthday.”
A glimmer of guilt reminded her it had been ages since she’d offered him that escape. Hermione did the mental math; Godric, it’d been nearly a month. Even Harry had scampered away to the Weasleys’ for his birthday, and poor Reg had been nervous to ask for anything. Even something as simple as freedom, a day spent together away from his prison.
Remus’ brows rose. “You’ve put on your dueling face. I suppose you’re going to make his birthday a splendid affair?”
“Definitely.” She smirked before letting out a groan.
Remus cocked his head in question.
“I’ll need to ask Snape for help,” she grumbled, and Remus coughed into his hand to hide his laugh.
Notes:
hi again! i wanted to give y'all a heads up. for those of you who read author's notes, you may recall I said early on that while this bad boy is fully drafted, every 100-150k or so we would take a brief break (one month) to get the next section up to our standards.
BUT WHYYYYYY???? you may ask! Because in addition to chapter edits week by week, we work super hard to make sure that things like continuity, pacing, mystery reveals, etc., are on track. We did that for the first chunk before we began posting. As we move into this next section (with a certain someone finally swaggering onto the stage!), we need to do that again. I've divided the story into roughly four "books" as I've been calling them - and we're now about two chapters from that first break. i'll have more details about what exactly that will look like next week, but if you recall from the week we needed a little extra time - I do not plan to leave y'all comfortless! If you'd like to come join us in the Wizarding World WIPs discord server (oreo has its own channel there), every Tuesday I will share some snippets, what songs I'm vibing with while writing certain characters/sections, y'all can make outrageous guesses if you'd like, etc. etc.
Oreo is NOT going anywhere, but so many of you have left the KINDEST comments about how much you love the writing, and that not only means the world to me and to photon and MistressLynn (who have for sure leveled up my game), but it's also due to all the intentional time we put in. To keep the quality where it is, we need to take these strategic pauses to tend to the story on a broad level in these chunks.
So, THANK YOU for all your love and support, we are still rockin' and rollin' but I didn't want to blindside you in a couple weeks when it's time for the first break. If you have any questions about joining us in the discord server or need an invite link, lmk in the comments!
xx - itscometothis
Chapter 24: Chapter Twenty-Three
Notes:
y'all clamoring for snape in the comments is the most hilarious and gratifying thing EVER, i'm stunned. a year and a half ago i went "shit, do i like severus now???" and here we are. well, congrats - he's back! also thanks so much to everyone for your encouragement about the upcoming break - y'all are the best! and if you missed it last chapter, you are welcome to join us in the discord server for tuesday time during the lil hiatus!
as usual, eternal thanks to MistressLynn and Photon08!
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Implied/referenced child abuse
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I don't want a place to lay my head, I don't want to get home. I just want to live a little less like I did and find a new road.
I don't want to say I'll change again, with no way to get right. I can never be a better confident, caught up in the daylight.”
—Churchill, “Gone Too Long”
“What harm would a party do!?” Hermione threw her arms out in exasperation. “Also it’s four people, that’s barely a party—”
That stung, actually — Hermione had, until this year with the DA, really only had three friends, so she certainly hoped four people qualified as a party. But she was attempting to sway one Severus Snape, and that wasn’t going well, so. Compromise the scruples.
“The harm would be that Regulus has, rather specifically, not told you it is his birthday.”
“Any chance you know why that is?”
Snape glowered.
Hermione refused to wilt.
“Salazar,” he muttered. “Granger — Regulus isn’t a party person. Surely you can see that.”
“Clearly not a big party person,” she agreed.
Snape held up a hand. “No. Regulus is a Sacred Twenty-Eight heir. Every party, regardless of formality, has been about playing the role forced upon him — about parading his status. One day he might want a party, but today he is asking you for freedom. Give it to him.”
Hermione blinked once, twice as her arms — previously crossed over her chest — fell slack.
“That was… insightful,” she admitted. Hermione chewed on the inside of her cheek. “I hate that he feels trapped.”
Snape assessed her before sighing. “I hate that as well. And—”
He gazed heavenward, as if asking someone on high for strength, and for the first time, Hermione wondered if Snape was raised in the muggle world. Was he pureblood? Half-blood? She knew nothing about him.
“—I will help you.” He said it bitterly, a sneer on his face that told her how much he detested it. But he gave her the intel she needed.
Severus came to Reg’s side where he sat on the roof, the noonday sun warming his skin, and Regulus felt a thread of tension flow out of him. Sev had been called away more and more often, doing his best to help Draco with training — because if he didn’t, Bellatrix did.
It was, unfortunately, timed with Reg’s descent into batty-dom.
“How is he?”
Sev sighed. “Honestly? Impressing the hell out of me and breaking my heart, all at the same time.”
“And how are you?”
Severus snorted. “Splendid, Regulus, thank you for asking.”
Reg rolled his eyes. “This is why I’m still an angry, emotionally stunted twat — all attempts to grow are met with equal twathood.”
“Nonsense, you’ve befriended Gryffindors, apparently they make you bright and shiny.”
Reg tried to smile, but it fell flat. He was fairly confident going mad wasn’t something he could cure from Gryffindor exposure therapy. Or, even more potent, Hufflepuff, though he didn't have one of those.
You should sleep more, you’re not making any sense.
Reg blinked a few times. Right. And he wasn’t mad. Not until all other possibilities were ruled out.
“Yeah, I’m not sure that’s how it works.”
Severus assessed him. “You’re not alright.”
Reg shrugged. “Not particularly.”
“Care to talk about it or whatever?”
A small smile slipped past him. “Still firmly in denial, thanks.”
Severus hummed. “You do need to stop occluding so much. That’s going to bite you in the arse.”
He sighed. “Yeah, I know. I’ve gone longer; summer breaks are a regular time period. When Harry’s gone, it should be easier.”
“Are we going to talk about Thursday?”
Reg drew back. “I never told you—”
“You died, dumbarse, it was written on the tombstone.”
Severus had sent one letter per summer; he’d deduced the month of Reg’s birth, if not the day, and he sent it the first of August each year. And Regulus had always been grateful for it; it would never have passed unnoticed if it arrived closer to the actual day, and Regulus had so few letters that didn’t turn to smoke in his mother’s fingers.
Reg winced at the reminder of his death. “Right.”
“I suppose the reason for it being kept a state secret is deceased, but I’m sure being here isn’t your ideal celebration.”
“No celebrating.”
Severus frowned. “I’d like to dispute that, but I’m mandated back to Hogwarts starting the nineteenth.”
“Tomorrow, then.”
“Tomorrow,” Sev agreed. “Still. There are two people here your age, and Lupin’s the most tolerable of the Marauders.”
Reg snorted. “They sure as hell don’t care.” He gestured down to where Lupin and Harry were bonding or whatever pseudo-godparents and godchildren did. “But… I did ask Hermione to get me out of here. She doesn’t know why, but—”
“You didn’t want to be here,” Severus finished for him. “Can’t blame you. Even without the elf heads, it’s still pretty bleak. And evidently that’s my whole personality, as someone once accused, so a particularly damning pronouncement coming from me.”
Reg huffed a laugh. “What was it you said when I tried to get you to expand your wardrobe? ‘Bleak or broke’?”
Severus smiled. “You said it was bleak; I said I was broke and black hid it better than whatever the hell you wanted to buy me.”
Reg rolled his eyes. “It was a Slytherin sweater.”
“And as usual, it was nice of you, but—”
“Yeah, yeah, you’re incapable of accepting a gift.”
“Pot, kettle,” Sev snapped. “Also, enough people tried to use you for your wealth. I wasn’t going to be one of them. No matter how many nice cloaks you gifted me.”
“You had to be so tall,” Reg grumbled good naturedly, warmth spreading through him at Sev’s loyalty. “Grew like a bloody weed. And your warming charms were shit.”
“They were better than your silencing charms,” Sev muttered.
“Wow, straight to the twelve-year-old with nightmares jab,” Regulus drawled. “Big of you.”
“Emotionally stunted,” Severus reminded. He let out a sigh as he tipped his head back. “God, that’s probably too true, but I’m too damn tired to do anything about it.”
“Only probably?” Reg teased.
Severus chuckled. “You know Granger confronted me? Called me a bully.”
Reg tensed. “Oh?”
Please don’t make me choose sides.
Reg, historically, had been bad at that sort of thing.
“Oh yes. Accused me of being an arse to Potter, too, which — well, that I did know. Not entirely un-self-aware.”
Regulus waited.
Severus sighed.
“I’m supposed to be antagonistic,” Severus informed him. “And that’s not difficult. I’m an antagonistic person.”
“No shit,” Reg muttered.
“Apparently,” Severus continued, “I’m so cruel I don’t even notice anymore.”
“You don’t notice?”
Severus nodded. “I’m just a bloody prick. Constantly.”
“We knew that,” Reg reminded him.
“We did,” he admitted, not rising to the jest. “But I… forgot that had consequences.”
Reg’s brows drew in. “Cruelty?”
“That sort of cruelty,” he amended. “Merlin, Reg, I can’t count the number of people whose deaths I contributed to — that’s what keeps me up at night. I forgot to even… give a shit about what a fucking wanker I am.”
“Severus — and much like your bleak comment, you’ll remember I have somewhat of an authority on this topic — your life has been made up of cruelty.”
“That’s not an excuse,” he snapped. “I’ve tortured people. Killed them. And, when I’m supposed to be ‘better,’ I bully children. By nature.”
“No, it’s not an excuse,” Reg agreed. “But it’s a reason. Severus, we can’t… we can’t be better if we don’t know why we’re shitty in the first place.”
Severus arched a brow. “Oh, did you graduate from self-loathing and I missed it?”
Regulus let out a strangled laugh. “Definitely not. I’m not sure you ever graduate after the Mark.”
Severus’ eyes dimmed. “Merlin, I hope Draco does. I hope he lives long enough to get a chance.”
Severus sat up, pressing the heels of his palms into his brow. “I told them, a thousand times, I was a shit choice for godfather.”
“To be honest,” Regulus said, unsure how insulting this might be, “I was surprised Lucius asked you.”
“Oh, as was I,” Severus agreed. “Poor, half-blood, ugly? What the hell use did Lucius have with me?”
“Then…” Regulus prompted.
“Narcissa — we grew closer after you passed. I didn’t realize how much she loved you.”
Reg’s brows flicked up because, frankly — that surprised him, too.
But there were memories, ones that would have been pleasant if Uncle Cygnus hadn’t been there, of Cissa holding his hand as she prattled on about her flowers, of her telling Bellatrix to stop this instant, Regulus is too small for your idea of playing.
“Cissa asked me out of sentiment,” Sev continued. “Lucius agreed out of strategy.”
Regulus grinned. “He knew you’d kill anyone who touched a hair on that kid’s head.”
Severus rolled his eyes. “Indeed. Those things ought to come with a warning.
“What things?”
“Babies,” he scoffed. “They’re so… helpless and don’t know better than to love you for taking care of them. And if you’re a cruel bastard like me, that’s… relatively novel. Makes you a bloody sap.”
Sev’s face fell. “But I knew then, and I know now… I’m not a good man. Neither is Lucius. What the hell are we teaching him?”
“That he’s worth fighting for,” Regulus murmured.
Sev turned his head, black eyes heavy and searching. “Is that enough?”
“It’s not over,” Reg reminded. “You’re there for him. I think… it’s enough. He can build from there, right? He knows something besides cruelty, Sev, and that hopefully will mean something.”
“Your character has always been far greater than you believe it to be,” Severus said, eyes trained upon the London skyline.
Reg shook his head.
Severus’ jaw ticked. “I’m not a good man. Reckon it’s too late to become one. But even if they never know it — I’m fighting for all of them. They’re all worth fighting for.”
He glanced at Severus, wishing someone along the way had taught a young Severus Snape that very thing. That not every breath had to do battle.
“I can’t write, you know,” Severus eventually said into the quiet. “Dumbledore suspects I’m too carefully watched, even at Hogwarts.”
Splendid.
“So be it.”
“I will be thinking of you,” he added. “And I’ll be back for Yule.”
He stood, offering a hand. “I’m glad you’re around for another birthday, Regulus.”
The twenty-second of August arrived, and at seven o’clock on Thursday morning, Hermione stumbled through the floo, bleary-eyed but committed.
Reg was already waiting. Hermione’s mouth fell open as she took him in; he wore crisp, camel-colored trousers over dark brown dragonhide leather boots that matched his belt (the laces neatly tied), and a navy Oxford with the sleeves rolled up, Mark glamoured away. He nearly leapt off the couch to greet her, which drew her eyes from his muscled forearms — only to alight on his thighs.
“How do you look this pretty this early?”
He froze, wide-eyed, and a laugh spilled from him.
“Are you still asleep, Hermione?”
“Maybe,” she allowed with a grin, grateful for the out he’d given her. “Though you do look nice, very muggle.”
A small smile quirked his lips.
Hermione shook herself. “Right, let’s try this again. Good morning, Regulus, hi, how are you?”
“Hi,” he greeted.
Hermione began a more appropriate perusal and frowned at the circles beneath his eyes, a divet in his full bottom lip from where he’d been worrying at it.
“Come,” she insisted, backing towards the floo and extending her hand. He took it. With a flash of green, a puff of smoke, and an uttered destination, they emerged into her living room.
Reg paused. “Your parents—”
“Already off,” she told him over her shoulder as she beckoned him to follow. “They liked you, you know.”
Reg’s cheeks pinked. “I did everything wrong,” he mumbled.
“Healer, Doctor, same difference.” She shrugged. “You charmed the socks off my mum!”
“You laughed for two straight minutes.”
Hermione giggled. “It wasn’t you, it was her face. The hand kiss was charming.”
Reg stopped short at the sight of the breakfast table.
“This is my favorite room in the house,” she said, peeking up at him. The solarium, with its windows looking out upon their garden, and a small, four-person table with a comfortable reading chair tucked in the corner.
“This is quite the spread.”
“It’s no Kreacher-cooking, but it is made with love, and by me,” she teased. “Except Dad’s bakewell tart. I’m not sure what he does to the almonds, but it’s perfection. Inimitable by all other bakers.”
“And he made it for you on a random Thursday?” Reg pulled her chair out.
“Nonsense,” she chided as she sat. “He made it because I asked him to for our day together.”
Do not mention his birthday, Snape had snarled. Killjoy.
They ate, and Hermione bit her lip to keep from giggling at Regulus. His eyes darted about the room, even peering into the kitchen, but all he had was the teapot at the table.
“If you’re wondering why I’m torturing you, I have a good reason,” she teased.
“Aha, so you are a ‘just war’ theorist. I wasn’t sure Gryffindors admitted to the act.”
Hermione nearly choked on her tea. “Oh, like Slytherins aren’t?”
“Of course we aren’t. Far too Machiavellian for such a thing.”
“I’ll stick with Aquinas.”
Reg’s brows furrowed. “Who?”
She waved him off. “Scholastic, philosopher, theologian and, for our purposes, famous just war theorist. Too bad you’re all anti-muggle, I bet you lot would love Mills.”
Reg’s mouth opened to ask, but she answered before he could get it out. “Utilitarianism. Nevermind all that. We’ve somewhere to be!”
Her grandfather had required his car today, so they took the tube, Reg more at ease now than that first time. He’d not been conspicuous, but he’d been rigid the entire time. Hermione had admired his core work to be that uptight and keep his balance in the center of the crowd.
He laced their fingers, and Hermione tried not to preen and make him self-conscious as they exited, and she guided them to their destination.
His eyes fluttered shut, long dark lashes against his pale cheek. Hermione was pretty sure he was biting back a moan.
Hermione picked at her croissant, stuffing some in her mouth to serve its purpose of cleansing her palette before she said something stupid. Again.
“Are you laughing at me?” he asked, eyes still closed. He sounded like he was in a trance.
“Only a little.”
He opened his eyes and smiled at her, warming her from head to toe. “I’m willing to sacrifice my dignity to experience this.”
She threw another piece of croissant at his stupid, perfect face; he caught it with a chuckle and popped it into his mouth.
“Alright, so contestant number two was a winner. Will number three be able to compete?”
Regulus was too posh to do something as plebeian as make grabby hands, but Merlin was it a close thing. She passed the third espresso-sized cup to his eagerly outstretched fingers.
“This one”—she peeked at the identification card—“is from Costa Rica. Medium roast.”
It contained hints of chocolate, raspberry, and caramel. How one little ol’ bean was meant to contain so much, Hermione wasn’t sure, but she’d learned from the first taster that Reg was basically a coffee sommelier, and it was more fun to let him guess.
He made another little noise of pleasure. Hermione placed a cool hand to her cheeks.
“You’ll like this one,” he said. “Notes of caramel.”
Hermione shook her head in disbelief. “You’re good at this. It’s uncanny.”
Reg grinned. Not wide enough for a dimple yet, but she was pretty confident she’d get there. The day was young, after all.
“So coffee roastery tour and tasting was a success?” she teased.
The smile broadened and there it was.
“Perfect.” He sobered. “I… can’t thank you enough. For thinking of this, for taking the time—”
“Reg, I’m happy to,” she interrupted.
She bit back a happy birthday. “Really. We’re friends, yeah?”
He ducked his head. He did that sometimes. Hiding when he felt something. It made Hermione want to promise he didn’t need to tuck himself away. Not with her.
In the end, Reg bought more coffee than any normal mortal would consume in a year, the parcels ferreted away by a discrete Kreacher. Hermione consulted a map, chatting with the teller, and guided them on a long walk to, and then through, Hyde Park. They picked up lunch, Reg absentmindedly feeding the ducks as they sat by the Serpentine.
“Plato’s wife was a witch?” she gasped.
“A quarter of Aristotle’s thinking is all Eirene’s,” he answered, leaning back on his elbows, face tipped towards the sun. “The muggle Greek society was much more repressive than the magical one, so her name wasn’t lost for us. Plato didn’t mention her much in his writings since he was muggle and feared for her. A sweet love story, actually.”
“Well, now I’ll need to find that book,” she muttered.
Reg smiled softly. “Sev liked her work a lot, he can grab it for you. He was so excited when he finished it, basically gave me a whole presentation.”
Hermione blushed. “I do that, too.”
“That’s a great thing,” Reg interjected, sitting up.
She smiled shakily. “Thank you, but that’s not why I’m mildly mortified.”
He cocked his head.
She wilted. “I share a trait with Severus Snape,” she muttered sullenly.
Reg burst into laughter.
“It isn’t that funny!” Hermione pouted as he kept laughing, trying to get a hold of himself by clamping a hand over his mouth, but his shoulders still shook with mirth. His laugh buoyed her.
They began to meander again, Reg offering his arm.
Hermione peeked up at him. You should just ask, Hermione girl.
But he was in such a good mood, and if he didn’t want her to—
His hand came to rest over her fingers; she hadn’t noticed her fidgeting. “What is it?”
“Well, remember how we still don't know how precisely you’re here?”
Reg straightened, his posture rigid. “Right.”
“But we think it’s a soul bond, between you and Sirius?”
“Mmhmm.”
Hermione bit her lip. “I don’t mean to overstep, but I started doing some research, I—” she sighed. “Well, I don’t want to tell Harry, his hopes might get up, and he sometimes thinks I can do anything, but you’re brilliant and I need someone to speak with about this. But is it too close?”
Regulus halted. “You want to bring Sirius back.”
“It’s worth looking into, isn’t it?”
Reg opened his mouth, then closed it with a snap. He gave a terse nod and kept walking, back rigid.
Hermione trotted back to his side. “Is this an ‘I’m feeling emotional about getting my brother back’ stony silence or a ‘Hermione has crossed a line she doesn’t know about’ stony silence?”
He almost huffed a laugh. “Probably both.”
Hermione waited, and they walked along the cobbled path of his quiet.
“Soul bonds like this,” he said quietly, “tend to be… weighted.”
“Weighted?”
He shook his head. “That’s not right, exactly. Union bonds, like marriages, the two souls bond as one. It’s a… blend, if you will. No one’s sure how it works, exactly, but the souls are still whole, and they’re stronger for the bond. The other is a sort of anchoring bond. The souls serve as counterweights. If this is in fact a soul bond—”
“You’d be anchors,” Hermione surmised.
“Probably,” Reg agreed.
“And this means…”
Reg’s jaw ticked, his eyes roving over the serene green space. “It means if you want Sirius back, kill me.”
Hermione’s eyes widened and jaw fell open as she stopped in her tracks. She shut it, opened it again, words lost to her as if they’d spilled out to the floor of her mind’s library, and she couldn’t scramble fast enough, couldn’t get them in any sort of order.
“As Mini-Potter pointed out that first day, it is, actually, reversible.”
Not practically reversible, obviously. She cleared her throat. “So it was a ‘Hermione crossed a line she didn’t know about’ stony silence,” she choked out. “Because I obviously didn’t know I was opening a conversation topic that involved offing you.”
He braced his arms against the rail of the bridge they’d come to. “Pureblood thing, I guess, to know the implications. Honestly, I’m surprised Lupin hasn’t scampered in with a knife yet.”
“He wouldn’t,” she refuted, placing a hand on his forearm. “Really, Reg, I know you two don’t get on, but that isn’t Remus.”
He tilted his head, allowing that. “I’ve been useful, for now. Besides, it’s no guarantee — this spell… whatever she did, it isn’t meant to exist. The anchoring, the counterweights.” He waved a hand. ”Mere conjecture.”
Hermione’s mind whirred as she fell silent, her fingers drawing a pattern on his arm. “Is there a limit to the bond? Will you get to the end of your natural life and Sirius pops back up and lives another full life, then you return? If you’re both counterweights?”
Regulus cocked his head. “Maybe not forever, because it would have to mean that our bodies, once re-formed, would continue living. If we died of old age, even if the spell reversed it… well, it’s like the Inferi’s wounds, isn’t it? I was still dying. If I die of heart failure, come back cured of that but then my other organs are failing or some other factor of old age—”
“Right, it wouldn’t necessarily prolong your life beyond its natural span.” Hermione frowned in thought. “Really, most useful for violent or premature death.”
Reg nodded. “The war shaped our entire childhoods; dying early wasn’t inconceivable.”
Hermione moved her hair. “But surely… I mean, if a spell can be done, it can be undone. What if it could be undone in such a way that you served as an anchor to draw Sirius home, rather than, what did you say, counterweight? Where you’re always in opposition, balancing the scales?”
Reg lifted his hand, as if to run it through his hair, but aborted the motion partway through; it fell limply by his side. “That’s practically fairytale levels of magic.”
“Oh.” Hermione’s brows furrowed. “But there’s a difference between fairytale, as in foolish, and simply impressively difficult to accomplish. Isn’t there?”
Regulus turned back to her, his face breaking out into a cautious grin. “This is," he trailed off, shaking his head. "if anyone else were suggesting to look into this, I’d not be entertaining this conversation.”
Hermione couldn’t help the flip of her stomach as she met his gaze, his silver eyes dancing with hope. “But since it is me?”
He took her hand. “Since it’s you — tell me what to do, and I’ll do it.”
Her own smile spread her lips wide. “You’re in?”
“I’m in.”
She threw her arms around him, and Regulus pulled her to him. “Thank you,” he breathed.
“Don’t thank me yet,” she cautioned, pulling back, but his arms remained, loosely holding her. Godric, Rowena, Helga, and Salazar.
“Trust me,” he laughed, close enough she could feel the vibrations of the sound in his chest. “I’m not getting ahead of ourselves. It’s… it’s still probably impossible, but.” He let out a shuddering breath. “But you’re looking for him.”
“I’m looking for him,” she agreed. He squeezed her again, then released her, stepping back.
“That means everything to me,” he told her quietly.
You mean everything to me leapt to her tongue. That thought would remain leashed. It was… inappropriate! Sappy. Not necessarily true? (Note to self: lighten up on the romance reads this summer, increase nonfiction). Her cheeks were heating, and she hoped Reg didn’t notice.
He offered her an arm, and they continued their stroll through the park as Hermione caught him up on her research, which was—
“I’ve got basically nothing,” she admitted. “Your explaining the soul bond is the most concrete information I’ve found. But I did read that bringing souls back from the Veil was a ‘fool’s errand’ or ‘great folly’ six times.”
“It probably is,” he said, more subdued than he’d been. “But you’re right. It’s worth looking, if you’re willing to look.”
“Of course I am. Of course he’s worth it. Sirius alone would be worth it, but for you and for Harry? Remus? No question.”
“Right. Harry.” He nodded.
He asked which books she’d read, which mostly consisted of titles that overlapped with her Horcrux reading, and he promised to help go through the library with her.
He faltered. “Oh. You’re going back to Hogwarts, I suppose this is a Yule project.”
“Or you send me off with some light reading,” she mused. He hummed in reply. His grey eyes were focused off in the distance, a frown tugging his lips down.
“We’ll work on it tomorrow,” she decided, giving his arm a squeeze. “Today is for fun. Now—” She beamed up at him. “We’ve got to get going.”
Hermione tugged him along by the hand, anxious about the time though they were undoubtedly early. Reg had to nearly step into a jog to keep up with her. His eyes roved over the busy streets, the posters on lampposts and walls, the people they passed, drinking it in.
“I think you’ll love it,” she told him, smiling helplessly. “I hope you love it.”
He squeezed her hand, eyes softer than she’d ever seen them. “I’ve loved everything,” he told her, voice nothing but tender appreciation.
“Even when I accidentally implied killing you?”
He laughed. “Even then.”
A surge of pride spread warmth through her chest and up to her cheeks. “Well, we aren’t done yet,” she declared.
He ducked his head, not succeeding in hiding his grin from her.
She led him through Soho. They passed Ronnie Scott’s, and she couldn’t help grinning up at the sign as she tugged Reg down a side street, settling at one large door in particular, no sign to be seen. She rummaged for tickets in her bag and glanced up at him once more. Reg’s eyes darted about.
Hermione slowed as they made their way to the short queue filled mostly with grey heads and stooped shoulders.
Spinning on heel, she faced him eagerly.
“Reg, are you familiar with jazz?”
Notes:
some of y'all have been waiting for a particular tag to show up... :)
Chapter 25: Chapter Twenty-Four
Notes:
HI FRIENDS!!!! are you ready for the finale of book 1???
Let's do some pronunciation guides:
Shabnam | shAHb-nam | Link
Bardeaux | bar-doe (a deer a female deer) | Link
Jasminder | jas-min-der (min like mini not mind) | Link
Nani | nah-knee | Link
Many thanks to vetraymer for helping with all things Punjabi! And as usual - though its regular mention makes it no less sincere - a thousand and four thanks to MistressLynn and the great Photon for all their time and talents!Let's go!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Jazz music is the power of now. There is no script. It's conversation. The emotion is given to you by musicians as they make split-second decisions to fulfill what they feel the moment requires.”
— Wynton Marsalis
His brows furrowed before he shook his head. Hermione bit her lip to contain her self-satisfied smirk.
“I had a feeling. So, you’re obviously an accomplished musician—“
Reg’s cheeks pinked, and Hermione had the sudden realization that she could get used to the surge of triumph and affection when she made Regulus Black blush.
“—based upon your late night piano masterpieces. What do you love about it?”
Reg’s eyes narrowed, in accusation or thought she wasn’t sure.
“It’s a hobby,” he corrected slowly.
Hermione nearly rolled her eyes. “Regulus Black, you do not get to be that talented at the pianoforte without loving the instrument. I should know, I’ve got talent aplenty from my family and yet.” She shrugged. “It’s not the same for me. I enjoy it, and I’m a fair hand at most pieces. But it’s not my joy. And so I’ll never be my grandfather, or you for that matter, because I don’t love it enough to give most of my free time. But the way you play, Reg—” She shook her head with a soft laugh. “You give it that time. You have to love it, to make music that beautiful.”
He frowned but didn’t contradict her, so she plunged ahead.
“What draws you to it?”
He gave a nearly dramatic sigh and glanced away. “I…”
“At first, I was just so relieved to be good at something,” he admitted. “But playing… It isn’t for anyone else, really, it isn’t a skill to barter. It’s only beautiful. It’s only…” he trailed off, his eyes still firmly fixed elsewhere. “It’s like the constant grind of all the pressures fade away, and it’s just me and the keys, and — it’s a bit like flying. I get lost in it. I can create something more than the sum of its parts, build stories with my fingertips, and I don’t have to think about anything else. Music has structure, and there's safety in that, but within it you can make the world real in a way it wasn’t before.”
Hermione’s brows flicked up. “Safety?”
Reg shrugged, crossing his arms. “Rhythm, intervals — there’s rules that make sense, that you can get a hold of. And once you know the rules, there’s familiarity in that, isn’t there?”
“Huh.” She tilted her head, examining him. “I hadn’t pegged you for a rule-follower.”
Reg’s face changed at that, brows raised high in skepticism.
“Seriously, Hermione? I literally ended up branded into an elite army of killers because my mother said so.”
Hermione winced. “That’s not just following the rules though, that’s coercion — minus the part where you wanted it.”
He took a small step back. “Are we doing this again?”
Hermione’s hand shot out to rest on his arm. “We aren’t,” she promised. “I just mean I’m not sure that’s the best example, given the whole underage bit. Besides, you sort of theatrically broke the rules when you went and gave your life and betrayed said elite army of killers.”
“Next!”
They both jumped, not realizing they were holding up the line. Hermione stole his hand again, lacing their fingers and giving him a squeeze of reassurance as she led him into the old dance hall.
They stood side by side, hand in hand, in the dimly lit space.
“I always followed the rules,” Reg murmured quietly, shame weaving through his voice. “Even when I shouldn’t have. I was always trying to figure out what they were and how to abide by them and…”
She gave his hand another squeeze.
“That wasn’t always the case,” Hermione replied. “You saved those children. You intentionally botched the wards. You betrayed Voldemort. There’s a rebel in there, Reg.”
He let out a laugh so very harsh for how soft a noise it was. “Sirius was the rebel.”
“Whatever you say.” She shrugged. “But Sirius didn’t add a Muggleborn to his ancestral wards. You did.”
“New rules,” he said softly. “New side.”
Hermione stiffened. Rules. Did that mean — had he been manipulating her? Again?
It was Reg’s turn to gently squeeze her hand. “I keep telling you, I’m not an altruistic Hufflepuff,” he said, and instead of biting, his tone was apologetic. Sad. “I wanted to add you, but I’m not the sort of person to stop thinking about the consequences of my actions — at least when I have the presence of mind to think at all,” he added with another grimace.
They stood in silence as Hermione mulled over his words. So he’d thought through the implications — did that make his gift less honest? Did contemplating the move from every angle mean that the instinct to include was overwritten by the strategy?
“It’s a rigid life, to always obey the rules,” she finally said. “Even in music, your escape. All rules aren’t good. And breaking the bad ones” — Hermione gave a helpless little grin — “that’s given me my best friends.”
Reg let out a small sigh. “Yes,” he agreed. He sounded sad about that, too.
Sometimes Hermione thought there was quite a lot about Regulus that was sad.
Not today.
“And you breaking the rules gave me you.”
Reg’s mouth fell open, his tight shoulders falling, but Hermione could practically hear his brain fizzling with having someone say a nice thing about him, so she spared him having to reply. “Jazz is about breaking the rules.”
His brows drew in. “It’s a style of music that takes the rules you’re familiar with — particularly around rhythm — and breaks them on purpose.”
Hermione noted her grandfather (who had impeccable timing) as he led the band on stage. She had a feeling Reg would be thinking on those words for a while and, as they say: it’s better to show, not tell.
The band kicked off with a bang, and Hermione laughed at the small jolt from Reg. He glared at her. She giggled further before he gave in to his own grin, his eyes drawn back to the stage.
Reg released her hand, stepping so he was behind her, lips nearly brushing the shell of her ear. “They aren’t breaking rules,” he murmured. “They’re drawing on many systems—“
“And playing,” she interrupted, leaning to the side so she could look up at him; she steadfastly ignored how close their faces were. “They’re playing, Reg. They’re blending what isn’t meant to be blended, staggering rhythms, improvising at will — they’re at play. They’re having fun. The rules exist to be broken. Yes, it draws on existing musical traditions, particularly African rhythm, but they are playing.”
His eyes bored into hers, and Hermione was adrift in silver seas of delighted, frolicking melodies. But then the song changed, and she knew she’d lit up; the drums of “Sing, Sing, Sing” had never failed to have her book tumbling aside as she leapt off the couch to grab Grandpa’s hand; though if Hermione had her way, this would be a very different sort of dance.
Hermione stood on tiptoe to reach Reg’s ear. “Since it’s authority you respect — I have it on good authority you’re a talented dancer,” she breathed.
Reg warred with the smile blooming on his lips. “I’m not bad,” he allowed. His eyes flitted back to the band. “But I’ve never danced to this kind of music.”
Hermione shifted so she was standing in front of him, offering a hand as she backed towards the dance floor. She smirked in challenge, arching a brow. “What do you say, Reg? Rebel, a little.”
His eyes slowly traveled down her body, and all thought left Hermione’s mind — all bravado, all reckless teasing, everything but dance with me.
One lithe step forward, and another, and the disjointed oh, he’s going to be an excellent partner floated through her mind as one of his hands slipped in hers, the other settling against her waist. Hermione’s other hand floated to his shoulder; he was warm and solid beneath her fingers.
He stepped forward and she stepped back. Gentle pressure from his hand guided her as he glided to her right and she followed. This was usually the point where her dad would chide let your partner lead; you can’t both do it.
But why can’t it be me? Hermione would pout.
Dad laughed. “You can lead anything, Hermione; but it’s good to know how to follow with grace as well as lead the charge. Life is following and leading, ebb and flow—“
Hermione burst into giggles as he swung her around.
“Just let yourself have fun!”
Trust, she realized as she didn’t even have the impulse to direct their steps, was more about who would do it best; Hermione knew this music, after all. But she wanted to see what Reg would do; she believed in him, that he would steer their steps as he discovered, adapted, played.
And he did. At first his poised, proper posture remained, the perfect gentleman dancer ready to waltz. But halfway through the song his stance shifted; he retained the support of the previous position while relaxing into the music, the rhythm sinking in.
Her world shrank to Reg — the heat of his body, the scent of forest, coffee, and something distinctly him wafting over her. The smile she’d been hoping for, the one where his eyes crinkled, dimples popped, the one that was broad and unrestrained blossomed across his face.
Happy Birthday.
When the music slowed, he held her close, his steps slower and smaller so they gently moved in a small circle.
Hermione lost track of time as they stepped and spun, twirled and hopped. Ecstatic adrenaline flooded her; a final, rousing number began, horns and sax roaring and Reg began by lifting her in the air and spinning her around. Hermione giggled, breathless. He set her down and they were off, in rhythm with one another. There was no one else, nothing else — no unbreakable vow, no death, no war, no looming Grimmauld Place — just them.
The song ended with their bodies flush, faces nearly touching as they panted for breath. Hermione tipped her head back, eyes darting to his lips.
Reg took a step back, another brilliant grin, this one perhaps a touch shy greeting her, and Hermione shoved her disappointment aside, unwilling to feel anything but alight while lost in his vibrant eyes, adrift in the untamed sea of him.
“C’mon,” she urged, retaking the lead as she guided him through the small crowd to the back. She waved at Gerry, who was booking it out of there, sax in its case.
“Got a hot date?” she called after him.
The old man laughed. “Yes, and if I’m late she’ll give my plate to the neighbors!”
“Tell Dottie hi for me!” she hollered after him.
“You know them?” Reg asked.
She snorted. “Definitely.”
They continued to the backstage area, the hall darkening until they reached the dressing room, which the gents mostly used as a storage spot.
“There’s my girl!”
Hermione dropped Reg’s hand to dash forward.
“Grandpa,” she sighed, wrapping her arms around him. She wasn’t ever sure if it was his cologne, the smell of sawdust from his hobby and former career, or tobacco, but he had a distinctly grandfather smell that always brought a wave of comfort that tore away the tension from her body as it ebbed back into the ocean.
“You grew on me again,” he accused fondly, eyes twinkling.
“Maybe,” she said, though she suspected it was her grandfather shrinking that he noticed. His black eyes were bright against his wrinkled, earthen skin, and his smile was wide and welcoming.
“And is this the friend?”
Reg stepped forward, spine erect with his face neutral and polite. Hermione resisted the urge to pout. She missed the carefree grin, replaced with this buttoned up version of himself.
“Grandpa, this is Regulus. Reg, this is my grandfather, Louie Bardeaux.”
Reg started to bow but caught himself in time and extended his hand. “A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Bardeaux.”
Hermione realized she’d never seen Reg’s full aristocratic graces on display; when they’d met he’d been nearly dead (again), they’d fought, they’d sworn vows. She’d never seen him become Lord Black: the way he put his shoulders back and politesse forward for her grandfather.
She poked him. Reg frowned down at her.
“Already assaulting the young man, Hermione,” Grandpa tsked.
“She’s done worse,” Reg drawled. She elbowed him.
“Like drag you to an old folks’ show?” Norm, the trumpeter called.
Louie mock scowled. “Get out of here!”
Norm dashed out but not before giving an affectionate tap to Hermione’s shoulder.
“Now,” Louie began, perching on a stool near the piano. “Hermione mentioned you were new to jazz?”
Reg inclined his head. “Yes, sir.”
“And do you play?” he asked, gesturing at the upright.
“I do.”
Louie grinned, a sparkle of mischief in his black eyes. “Play me something.”
Reg dutifully bowed his head and sat at the bench. His hands floated to the top of the keys.
She was unfamiliar with the tune; she suspected it was a wizarding composer given his upbringing, but it seemed distinctly of the Baroque style, light and playful, before it took a darker, minor turn. Hermione found herself leaning forward in interest, listening to the music and intrigued by the interaction between the vibrant counterpoint and the dark, booming chords as his fingers flew over the keys. Seems Reg does know about blending styles.
When he finished, Hermione couldn’t move, her heart still caught up in the song.
“Well, well.” Grandpa laughed. It took a fine piano player to impress Louie Bardeaux.
“So jazz music,” Louie began, standing to go and sit by Reg on the piano bench, “takes what you know about rhythm, if you’re so-called ‘classically trained,’ and flips it around on you.”
Reg paid rapt attention as Grandpa settled his hands and began to play a straight melody before syncopating the rhythm into a rag. Hermione smiled to herself. It was another birthday gift, this time from Grandpa. Reg loved to learn, and Hermione loved to think with him, to posit an idea and listen to him work through it, picking it apart and clarifying; loved to feel his riveted gaze affixed to her as she explained muggle history; loved the way he shared his own knowledge so easily with her — especially when ‘share’ and ‘easily’ were not terms together associated with Regululs Black.
“See what I mean?” Louie asked, turning to smile at Reg, who gave a nod in return.
“Yes, sir.”
“Now the other thing about jazz is we like to improvise,” he said with a wink. “Hop in when you’re ready, lad.”
Reg stiffened briefly, but then closed his eyes and listened.
“You’re in—”
“In A major,” he hummed, fully immersed. Another few measures passed when Reg’s right hand floated to the keys, and he joined in, creating a floating descant over the melody. His notes were hesitant at first, but soon he was confidently adapting, exploring Grandpa’s piece and weaving in his own.
The first time their notes clashed, Reg flinched, removing his hand, but Grandpa crowed, “Lean in, son, the dissonance is part of the music!”
Hesitantly, Reg tested a few notes out, sticking mostly with the major chord and its variations until he grew a bit bolder once again. The next time dissonance occurred, he played on, the music more interesting for it. Reg was clearly a novice, but he was holding his own.
Louie gave Reg a significant look, and they slowed, ending on a major chord.
“Jazz,” Louie concluded with a grin.
Reg’s eyes flicked from the keyboard to her grandfather, contemplative. “Thank you for teaching me.”
“It’s a pleasure to have so adept a student. Now,” Louie said, slapping his hands on his thighs and rising. “You kids have dinner yet?”
“Not yet,” Hermione answered as Reg came to stand by her side. There was something settling about having his solid warmth next to her.
“Well, you’re both more than welcome to join us all for dinner at your place. My Shabnam is cooking, so it’s sure to be delicious.”
Hermione perked up, glancing at Reg hopefully. His expression fell into that frustrating neutral he often adopted before he faced her with a plastered-on polite smile that didn’t reach his eyes.
“Go be with your family,” he said, giving her elbow a small squeeze. “I shouldn’t monopolize your time.”
Her gaze softened even as her resolve strengthened. She reached up and gripped his chin; though her hold was loose, his eyes widened at her bold touch. “Our options are we go to dinner together, just you and me, or we join my family for dinner. Me leaving you is not going to happen. I promised you today, and we’re going to have it. Besides”— she smirked—“did you think the surprises were over?”
Reg’s brows shot up. “There’s more?”
She winked, releasing him. “So pick for dinner, but our evening is nowhere near over.”
Reg swallowed.
“Then we’d be delighted to join you, Mr. Bardeaux. Thank you for the invitation.”
They caught a ride with her grandfather, Reg admirably smooth as he entered the car. They arrived at her home to the fragrant aroma of ginger, garlic, cumin, cardamom, and so much onion.
“Dad!”
Her mum dashed into the foyer, her “Kiss the Cook” apron donned, and threw her arms around Louie.
“Forty-six years of having you run to greet me when I come home, and I never get tired of it.” He beamed at her, and Dr. Jasminder Granger smacked a kiss to his cheek before turning to her other guests. Hermione always loved seeing her like this; most days she came home from the office in scrubs with capability rolling off her or in a pantsuit after lecturing at the dental school. But she loved when the brilliant woman, teacher, and dentist became the doting Mum and the adored daughter. Mum always let Hermione be as varied and nuanced as she was, a gift she’d never appreciated until recently.
“Hermione! And Reg, welcome! I didn’t realize you’d be coming for dinner, but there is an absolute bounty, my mother always makes enough to feed a small army,” she greeted in a rush, words spilling from her as she quickly gave Hermione a hug and kiss, clapping Reg on the shoulder and dashing back into the kitchen.
“I believe that means my wife has her on sous-chef duty,” Grandpa said as he ushered them into the parlor. Dad greeted and passed drinks out amongst everyone; Reg even got a bourbon when her dad realized he was of age.
Hermione’s grandmother poked her head out and instructed everyone to head to the dining room. When she spotted Hermione, her arms opened automatically, and Hermione raced into them.
“Nani!”
“There’s my angel!” she declared, kissing Hermione’s cheeks, for which Hermione had to stoop — she had an entire head over her grandmother. “What a lovely surprise, and—”
A slow, predatory smile spread across Shabnam Bardeaux’s face. “And who is this?”
Not for the first time, Hermione noted that if her grandmother weren’t muggle, she’d be in Slytherin House.
“This is my friend, Regulus Black,” Hermione introduced, stepping out of her hold and holding a hand out to Reg.
With air quotes, Grandpa said, “Friend,” and both young people blushed.
“If you think this is bad, try courting their daughter,” her dad said, clapping Reg on the back on his way to the dining room.
With refined grace, Regulus came forward to greet her grandmother.
“Aww, no hand kiss for her,” Mum whispered in Hermione’s ear.
“I wish we could just tell them,” she sighed, watching her magical friend greet her muggle grandparents. “They wouldn’t tell anyone, and they mean the world to me.”
“Me too. But if memory serves, you have a fairly detailed plan for reforming that policy.” Mum wrapped an arm around her shoulders. Hermione couldn’t help a laugh; she had given a few dozen practice renditions of her Ministerial campaign to her mum over the years.
Nani ushered everyone into the dining room, where steaming kulcha, subzi, saag paneer, daal, roti, and samosas awaited; pudina and Hermione’s favorite mango chutney sat arranged in the middle. Hermione’s mouth watered as Reg pulled out her chair.
As they ate, conversation flowed. Reg politely asked her grandfather about his American accent, and he and Nani told the story of a piano player in a jazz band who came to London after the Second World War and a young woman in the crowd who just knew she had to meet him.
“She asked to buy me a drink.” Grandpa chuckled, shaking his head.
“Unheard of at the time,” Nani allowed with a smile.
“Something to know about the women of this family, Regulus. They ignore any and all convention,” Dad advised with a fond look at his wife, his blue eyes twinkling. Mum rolled her eyes, but she was holding back a smile.
“That’s true.” Grandpa held up his bourbon in a toast to his son-in-law.
Reg leaned back in his chair, his eyes catching Hermione’s. “You don’t like rules,” he murmured.
“Oh no, she does,” Dad cut in. “Until she wants to break them.”
Hermione launched into a defense against making her sound like a raging hypocrite, and a few toddler Hermione stories were batted about before Nani rapped her knuckles on the table to shut them up and relieve the heat in Hermione’s cheeks.
“Anyways,” Shabnam said primly. “We went for a drink. And I could barely understand a word he said!”
“N’awlins has a particular cadence.” Louie shrugged.
Hermione quickly translated ‘New Orleans’ for Reg.
“And you were hardly any better,” Louie muttered.
Shabnam swatted at him. “Your inability to understand the Queen’s English is not my problem,” Nani sniffed. “But when I could finally understand him, I fell pretty hard and fast,” she admitted and Louie chuckled. She waggled her eyebrows at Hermione. “Good with his fingers.”
Hermione choked on her water while Reg coughed politely. Mum moaned, “Mother! We have company!” Grandpa threw a napkin at his wife.
Dad kept eating.
Poor Dad, entirely unfazed by this point.
“On the piano!” she protested, hands held palm up. “No need for assault by napkin!”
“Two weeks later, my boys went on back home and I stayed,” Grandpa finished, shaking his head at his wife with fond exasperation. Hermione loved how sappy they were; Mum and Dad were a touch more restrained, but Grandpa was American and he never bothered to mask the simpering adoration in his eyes. It was the sort of love that shrugged and said we’ll figure it out when faced with a romance that would uproot his life, that involved melding different cultures into a new family, that after only two weeks together had no history, but the brightest future. “We were married another month later.”
Mum shuddered.
Nani rolled her eyes. “Not everyone makes their young men wait years, beti!”
“It was three years, a reasonable time to date and be engaged!” Mum protested with raised hands.
“How long have you two known each other?” Nani said, turning to Regulus and Hermione and ignoring her daughter.
“Just about two months,” Hermione answered.
“And how did you meet?” Grandpa asked, and Hermione’s heart gave a vicious, anxious thump.
“My brother was quite a bit older than me and was godfather to Hermione’s best friend,” Reg lied smoothly, weaving the truth in. “He died earlier this summer and Hermione and I met during the aftermath while she was there for Harry.”
“I’m sorry for your loss,” Grandpa said seriously.
Reg’s throat bobbed. “Thank you.”
The conversation continued to happier topics, Reg mostly listening and absolutely devouring his food. “This is perhaps the best meal I’ve had in my entire life,” Regulus told Nani.
“Don’t tell Kreacher that,” Hermione muttered so only he could hear. The left side of his lips curled up.
Nani beamed. “There’s more,” she said, pushing the casserole dish nearest her towards Regulus. He hesitated, then helped himself.
An hour, nearly two passed quickly. Reg had only a few near misses with muggle terminology, but Hermione was there to swoop in to his rescue. He didn’t seem to be grinning and bearing the time with her family, but engaged. When her grandparents finally prepared to take their leave, Nani gave her a wink and a whispered “keep that one, beti.” Grandpa clapped Reg on the shoulder and told him he’d always be welcome at the club. Reg’s answering smile was tentative but appreciative.
“Wait,” she stage-whispered, and they paused. Mum motioned to sit back down, and they did, casting each other looks while Dad popped into the kitchen.
They took the opportunity to tell embarrassing stories of Hermione as a child again (deeply rude of them), and Hermione had just let out a groan when Regulus stiffened beside her; Hermione turned, eyes scanning for some sort of reason for the sudden distress. His left hand was fisted in his lap. The other gripped his fork tightly on the table.
She frowned, seeing nothing, and tried to return her attention to the conversation at hand. Her grandfather made a joke, but Reg didn’t laugh, his breathing becoming uneven.
His face looked strained. “Are you all right, Reg?”
“Fine,” he answered, voice wispy as he closed his eyes.
“Did the spiciness get to you?” she asked seriously. These dishes were mild to her family but perhaps not to him. He shook his head.
“Well, Regulus, I know this dinner wasn’t precisely planned,” Mum said. “But, since we’re all here, I hope you’ll be alright with us joining you for Hermione’s little surprise.”
He gave her a strained smile. “Of course, Dr. Granger. I can’t thank you enough for having me.”
Nani and Grandpa both frowned at him.
“Reg, are you quite all right?” Mum asked, and he tried once more — and failed — to deliver a disarming smile.
“Fine,” he said again, voice steadier, but Hermione saw his knuckles go white.
“Louie, you’re up!” Dad called.
“Happy Birthday to you,” Louie sang in his smooth baritone, and everyone joined in.
Dad walked slowly, balancing a large cake with lit candles flickering.
Reg’s eyes blew wide, his head snapping towards Hermione.
“How?”
“I asked Remus if today was anything in particular,” she said with a hesitant smile. “Snape said no, but Harry wanted to throw you a little party.” She grimaced. “And me. Mostly me. He also said not to make a thing of it, but I’m so glad you’re here for this birthday,” she said, hoping to convey the depths of her sincerity. He’d been so close to never turning nineteen. “And I wanted you to know we cared. I made it myself, it’s chocolate with espresso buttercream!”
He blinked at her a few times. “You made it?” he marveled as the song ended. Reg gave them a pained smile as his attention returned to the table.
“Thank you.”
“Make a wish!” Nani exclaimed, Dad setting the cake on the table.
The fire from Reg’s candles cast a warm, cozy glow to the room, kind smiles surrounding him. Merlin, she hoped this would qualify as a happy birthday for him, even if he was somewhat strong-armed into a dinner with her family. Hermione didn’t exactly have loads of friends, and she never got to bring any home. Hopefully it wasn’t too much.
“You blow out the candles after,” she instructed Reg in a quiet voice and he nodded.
He trembled slightly as he stood.
He made to blow out the candles when his body shook and blood gurgled out of his mouth, staining his chin scarlet.
“Reg!” Hermione cried as blood, dark and red, fell from his lips to the table. He curled in on himself, letting out a small grunt of pain as he tried to brace himself against the table.
Grandpa and Nani lurched to their feet.
“What’s happening?” Mum ordered.
Hermione’s gaze snapped to her mother’s, wide and panicked.
Jasminder Granger’s face settled into grave determination. “Dad, call the ambulance.”
Reg shook his head as Grandpa began to go for the phone; he paused.
Dad stood. “Is this…” He looked to Hermione, questions in his eyes.
Reg dropped to his knees.
Grandpa wavered, swaying towards Reg and away from the phone.
Nani shooed him to Reg and darted to the phone.
“Accio wand!” Hermione called, and her wand sailed into her hand. “Expecto patronum!” she cast, ignoring her grandparents’ gasps and questions.
Her little otter sprung forth and twirled to face her.
“Find Severus Snape. Tell him emergency healing, come to headquarters then floo to the Granger residence—”
“‘Dromeda,” Reg rasped out. She and her otter both snapped their heads towards Reg.
Pained eyes looked back up at her, blood dribbling from his lips.
“Andromeda,” he tried again.
Hermione and her otter faced each other once more. “Reg says get Andromeda and bring her. Hurry!”
The otter swam off into the night; she knelt by Reg’s side.
“If this is a magic thing, tell me what to do to help,” her dad instructed as her parents flanked Regulus where he lay on the ground, trembling.
“Reg, can you show me where it’s worst?” Mum asked when Hermione could only stare.
Reg tried to uncurl himself and gestured to his stomach.
“Okay, I’m going to remove your shirt so I can see, alright?” Dad said calmly, and Hermione’s brain clicked back on. As her father’s fingers reached to touch the buttons of Reg’s shirt, it disappeared.
“What?!” she heard her grandfather exclaim, but Hermione ignored him.
Reg’s stomach featured a jagged incision in crude letters. B-L-O stood starkly against his skin, a second ‘O’ nearly done. Hermione’s heart stuttered in her chest.
“That’s— What— Where would they be coming from?” Mum breathed, eyes bugged out of her head. Hermione looked about frantically for an answer, for someone to be cursing him.
She cast a quick hominem revelio, but no one was revealed.
“Louie, toss me a towel from the kitchen! We need to staunch the bleeding.”
How was this happening?
No enemy to fight, as far as Hermione could see.
She spun on her knees, searching, but still didn’t see anything or anyone to stop.
The ‘O’ finished and a new line — letter? — appeared. The cut deepened as they watched, his blood nearly erupting from the incision. He turned his head to the side, a cough shaking him, expelling more blood that dripped from his lips onto the floor. Copper stung her nose.
Hermione dug her fingernails into her palm, grounding her as panic, sure and violent, threatened to overtake her, and that would leave her a screaming mess.
Reg needed her. He needed healing.
If she couldn’t counter the dark magic — she could heal him — buy him time.
“Vulnera sanentur,” Hermione chanted, brandishing her wand, but Reg shook his head. The stench of his blood turned her stomach.
“Not the right spell?” she rushed out and he nodded, wincing.
“Can you tell me what is?”
Dad placed a towel against Reg’s abdomen, pressing down.
“‘Meda,” Reg gurgled, blood spilling from his lips. Her brow furrowed while she racked her brain. What did Andromeda have to do with the appropriate healing spell? Why would she know it?
“What on earth!?” Nani gasped. “Richard, under your hand, look—”
Her eyes darted back down to Reg’s stomach where her father was helplessly trying to staunch even more bleeding just below where the towel was rolled and applied.
“Shouldn’t this be clotting?” Mum huffed, high-pitched and worried.
Swearing, Dad moved the towel; Reg hissed in pain. Hermione cast a light tergeo so they could clear the blood to see.
The word B-L-O-O-D had been spelled out across his abdomen, and the carving had moved to a second line, the ‘T’ lining up with the top of the ‘V’ of his hips.
“Sorry Reg,” she breathed, unbuckling his belt and tugging slightly so they could see the emerging wounds. She wasn’t sure if she was apologizing for undressing him without his consent or for being utterly useless in the face of not only his agony but the ongoing assault against him, but she was so, so sorry.
“More towels,” Grandpa barked, tossing a few. “Why the hell aren’t we calling the ambulance?”
The floo sounded while Mum and Dad worked out where to apply pressure, and Hermione had never been so grateful to see Severus Snape—
With the wrong Tonks.
“Move,” they ordered, and she hopped to the opposite side of Reg as Snape sank to his knees and the lines of an ‘A’ finished forming. His wand began to move, and Reg grabbed it, shaking his head.
“No?” Snape gaped.
“Who is he?” Tonks asked, her scarlet Auror robes moving with her as she strode closer, wand at the ready.
Reg’s brow scrunched as he looked at her before he hissed in pain.
“Black,” Reg gurgled.
“Oh my God,” Mum breathed, interrupting them.
Hermione snapped her head back to Reg’s injury and her mouth dropped open.
The ‘i.’ The ‘i’ was lowercase where every other letter had been capital, the writer using his belly button as the dot when a small, quick prick had his navel bleeding too.
Reg sucked in a breath before squeezing his eyes shut.
“Bellatrix,” Tonks growled.
`
Notes:
:)
ALRIGHT TEAM!!!! You can expect your next chapter on September 5 while we take the month of August to snazz up the next section! Thank y'all so much for your support, your kind words, your enthusiasm, and your patience. As promised, we will be on the Old As Your Omens channel on the Wizarding World WIPs discord with little snippets, songs, and such on Tuesdays. If you need an invite to the server, feel free to ask in the comments and either I or Photon will get that to you.
Also, I should note: there are lots of theories on Jazz and what counts as subgenre or separate genre and the level of systems within it - Hermione is not the ultimate authority on jazz, it's just her take. And I am on team 'swing is a subgenre of jazz.'
Have a BEAUTIFUL August, and see y'all in the discord til then!
xx -itscometothis
Chapter 26: Chapter Twenty-Five
Notes:
WE'RE BACK! Thanks so much for all your comments, your discord flails, your patience, and your excitement!! As a reminder, we don't warn for Graphic Depictions of Violence and Gore in this fic bc it's a throughout warning, just always be ready. Not to be ominous or anything. 🙃
SUPER THANKS as usual to Photon08 and MistressLynn, and a shout out to MRoseWrites and ACanadianMuggle for checking my Latin grammar.
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Implied/referenced child abuse
And here
we
GO!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Peace was like any high. It couldn't last. It was an illusion, something that could be interrupted in a moment and lost forever.”
— Leigh Bardugo, Ninth House
“Both of you, move!”
For the first time since she’d met Tonks, Hermione felt a flicker of fear. She and Snape scrambled back, as did Hermione’s parents. The slash of another letter already bloomed red against Reg’s already shredded skin.
Tonks strode forward and straddled Reg. He flinched, gagging around another mouthful of blood, but she sat on his thighs while she used her wand to cut open first her left, then her right palm.
“Sanguis sanguinis mei, ad arcendam hostes, contegite sanguinem sanguinis mei.”
She chanted, scarlet dripping from her hands and mixing with Reg’s, stained over his chest, throat and face. Blood spilled from his lips, dribbling out the sides as he coughed and fought to breathe. Tonks didn’t hesitate as she repeated the spell, the cadence of her voice clashing with Reg’s desperate gurgling.
Snape barked something Hermione couldn’t make out and Reg vomited out a long, venous clot. He coughed and gagged as it emerged, bit by bit, then sailed towards their knees.
Hermione gaped at the tree-like congealed mess before them. “Did you accio a blood clot?!”
Snape had a sleeve pressed to his mouth. “Oh, did you have a better idea?”
Hermione bit back her own gag at the assault of copper and shook her head. Reg’s breathing did seem to ease just slightly as Tonks’ continued, her steady cadence as Reg spat out another viscous clot. Hermione ducked to the side to peek under Tonks’ arms — shit, that was another letter — two?
Her voice grew, sweat beading at her brow, her blood plodding a steady drip, drip onto Reg’s chest.
Another curve, another line—
“Contegite sanguinem sanguinis mei!”
A soft white light emerged from the pool of their blood over his heart, emanating outward and covering him like a blanket.
Hermione jerked back from the heat of the pulsing light.
Tonks leapt off Reg. “Heal him, Snape!”
Snape needed no further urging as he cast a diagnostic. “Granger, use vulnera sanentur over the letters,” he barked.
Hermione cast with all her magic, everything she had. An eerie blackness lifted from the wounds, from the words carved into him. So the wounds were cursed. Because of course they were.
Her breath caught in her throat as the wounds became more visible. Bellatrix had finished.
B-L-O-O-D
T-R-A-i-T-O-R.
Hermione stared at the words carved into him. His shredded flesh gaped and leaked as, finally, the onslaught of fresh blood began to slow.
“Countercurse to a blood-drowning spell,” Tonks muttered, staring hard at the diagnostic Snape conjured.
Hermione’s eyes darted up to the colors, showing a red the color of his blood, deeper than the Cruciatus over his lungs and throat. She bit her lip to keep from crying. Reg needed her calm. She could be calm.
“That would be immergo sanguine, countercurse is respirate anima,” Snape muttered as if he were reciting to a teacher, then cast the spell.
Reg’s tense form went limp.
Then he jerked, twitching onto his side to cough up blood and bile.
Hermione’s hand hovered over his trembling body, not sure how to comfort or help and unable to continue healing him while he held himself up on an elbow. She took a breath, sitting back on her heels and casting her eyes about the room. The candles, perched atop his cake, still flickered, wax slowly plodding down them as the flames waved merrily.
Tonks stood tall above her, staring at her cousin with an inscrutable gaze.
“Happy birthday to me,” Reg mumbled, spitting out another mouthful of blood.
Shaky breaths rattled in his chest as the blood blocking his throat coursed out of him. Reg spat once more and collapsed onto his back. He blinked once, twice. As his vision cleared, his eyes darted about, looking for the next blow. His heart galloped.
He stole air again, gasping greedily. But his gaze landed on Hermione, a few tears staining her cheeks as she instantly continued the vulnera. Had the attack extended beyond him somehow, hurting her too, making her cry? He started to ask, but words were beyond him now. The pain receding left him hazy. Like a dopey fish.
Every bloke’s dream, to resemble dazed aquatic life.
Inky blackness wafted from the wounds in his abdomen as Hermione cast. He wasn’t sure if the site was that gruesome or if something else was particularly cruel about what Bellatrix had done, but there had been quite a bit of reacting to the cutting.
“Wait,” Severus said. Hermione paused while his friend bent, retrieving his potions kit from his pocket and enlarging it. He tossed her a vial. Dittany, probably. Reg was, unfortunately, familiar with cursed wound protocol at this point.
He took another deep breath, the mists of his mind thickening. Panic wouldn’t serve him.
Hermione applied it gingerly, as if he were precious, a shaky smile gifted to him. His throat closed up, emotions bubbling and bunching, making it difficult to breathe. He squeezed his eyes shut. No crying. This wasn’t over, none of it — the pain, the potential assault, whatever the auror would do with him, none of it was over, and he couldn’t fall apart yet.
I can never fall apart.
Still, her gentleness as she murmured how he was going to be okay, she’d take care of him, dabbing the dittany carefully — it threatened to undo him.
“He’ll need a Blood-Replenishing, too.”
Reg blinked open his eyes at the strange witch. Her hair was black, a mix of tight curls and loose waves — a bit like his, if he were honest — in crimson Auror robes. And they were related, or she couldn’t have saved him.
A cold vial pressed against his lips, and Reg accepted the potion from Hermione. He caught her hand, scanned her, searching for injury.
“I’m fine,” she promised in a murmur. Reg released her, melting into the floor, his eyes falling shut. Good. That was good.
“What does that phrase mean?” said one of the Grangers or Bardeauxes.
Dread curled around his already brutalized gut.
“She wrote on me?” he rasped out, his throat still tender from the whole ‘drowning in his blood’ thing. The room fell silent.
Pain ought to be private, but yet again, he was on display.
“Yes,” Hermione answered, her hand finding his. “Hopefully, with the curse removed quickly and the dittany, it won’t scar.”
Right, like he had any decent luck like that.
“What is it?”
She grimaced.
“Looks like you’ve been marked a blood traitor, cousin.”
Reg took in Andromeda’s mouth on her face, with eyes more blue than grey, but still, the mark of the Black family. Her nose was buttoned, almost like Hermione’s, but altogether not of the Black line. As of his death, he’d only had one cousin whose age fit.
“Nymphadora.”
Her nose scrunched. “No thank you. Tonks is fine.”
Right. Hermione had mentioned that.
The rest of her words set in, about being marked — again, bully for him — and so he ignored his pounding heart, propped himself up by the elbow, and looked.
Reg went numb.
He couldn’t breathe — doubted even the blood in his veins kept flowing. Blood traitor was the worst a Black could be accused of. It was a death sentence; a promise to be fulfilled. Even if it had eluded Andromeda by seeing the craziest of the family incarcerated, no betrayal was committed without consequences, and he was alive to pay them. Echoes of the nightmare that often plagued him whispered in his mind that this was just the beginning.
He let out a near-hysterical laugh. Bile churned then burned. He spun to his side and vomited again, his throat on fire, even his nose, searing, like he’d been drowning again—
“Tergeo.”
His mess cleared as Hermione scooted closer, a gentle hand moving his hair from his sticky forehead. “Tergeo,” she said again, and some stickiness cleared. She repeated it, eyes on his throat, and once more on his chest until the sticky scarlet coating his chest was gone.
Bone-weary exhaustion overtook him, and Reg slumped. His gaze met Hermione’s. He was a boat out at sea, bobbing to and fro as the waves of terror and pain cast him from numb, absent awareness of his situation to a terrible, gruesome reality. He needed an anchor.
She gave him a small smile. “It’ll… it’ll all be fine. Only a few of the Inferi wounds scarred, and we healed this nearly instantly. It won’t… you won’t have to—”
He wanted to give her a comforting smile, but he had no comfort to give. He was exposed, branded, and so very tired.
He shrugged instead. “Bold declaration of the switching sides, I suppose,” he murmured.
“About that.”
Reg stiffened at Tonks’ voice, pure command threading through it.
The room was silent, waiting for her to continue.
“You were dead.”
He could almost see the cogs turning in her mind, the way she stared as if she could unmask his secrets and puzzle out his existence if she looked at him long enough.
“You were dead before Hermione was even born.”
“I was a month old,” Hermione corrected.
Tonks glowered. “That isn’t much better, darling Hermione.”
Hermione winced. “Right.”
Reg watched in silence, swallowing past the blood coating his esophagus. His own blood, which had been drowning him on dry land—
“While I am very intrigued by the Reg-was-dead conversation, are we sure he’s safe from whatever the hell just did that?” Jasminder interjected.
Tonks nodded and wordlessly cleaned her blood-stained hands. “Yes, he’s safe.”
The world swam. He probably needed another Blood-Replenishing potion: everything felt unsteady, like even the floor beneath him might shift. His chest, his lungs, all of his torso hurt. His belly ached; the methodical cutting had at first felt too odd to be real. He thought he’d been imagining it, or it was his scar tissue causing him trouble.
Wishful bloody thinking.
“What did happen? Was that some sort of — of voodoo?” Louie asked.
“Blood magic,” Severus drawled. Reg wondered if he knew about it precisely; ancient pureblood magics were kept so tightly within families they eluded even the brightest like Severus.
“Somewhat,” Tonks answered.
Reg focused on the conversation, occluding harder as a dark, hysterical panic whipped through the trees of his mind, memories flapping in the wind, threatening to snap free.
“It isn’t nearly as sophisticated as the West African and Caribbean forms of magic, which I believe is actually distinct from the religion of voodoo, but it has a similar effect. It’s a rare spell and it can only be done with direct blood relatives.” She rolled her eyes. “It’s so pathetically easy to counter almost no one bothers with it. Except, apparently, for my utterly deranged aunt,” she muttered at the end.
Drowning in his own blood was entirely too similar to drowning in Inferi-infested waters; his cousin straddling him entirely too reminiscent of other memories he wanted to forget, particularly today. In, out, you’re alive, you’re safe for now. Hermione had acted quickly, once again saving his life. He shook his head, trying to clear it. Focus.
But it was so tempting to let his mind flow out to sea.
“But how does it work?” Hermione’s hand found his and gripped tightly, like she knew his mind threatened to sail away from all of this.
“Bellatrix would have found a victim, performed a spell to link that person to Regulus, then…” she trailed off, eyes flitting to the bright red letters on his abdomen.
“Cursed and cut me via proxy,” Reg finished for her. No point beating around the bush, they’d all seen it. The evidence was plain upon his skin. His very exposed skin.
“And then how did you unlink them?”
Tonks squatted beside them. “A little Black family blood magic of our own. Mum taught me the spell in case Psycho Aunt came after either of us. You, dear cousin, are lucky I’ve a great memory.”
He most certainly was.
“Regulus, are you sure you’re alright?”
Reg scanned the faces until he saw Shabnam Bardeaux’s worried features. He nodded. He wasn’t, but he was no longer dying, which he figured was her real question.
“In that case,” she said, hands floating to her hips in a stance he well recognized, “Will someone explain all the… the magic bits, please!”
Hermione blanched. “The trace!” she cried, dropping her wand as if it burned her.
“Regulus was here; they may not even notice,” Sev said.
Hermione looked up at him with wide eyes. “What?”
“The trace isn’t actually linked to your wand, it’s linked to the general geographic area in which an underage witch or wizard is in. This is why you can do magic at Grimmauld. Because a wizard of age – Reg – is in your vicinity, it is unlikely the Ministry will bring formal action against you. If they do, I will vouch for the necessity of your use of magic.”
Hermione let out a long breath, nodding while worrying her lip. Reg tightened his hold on her hand.
“I’m waiting,” Shabnam cut in, and Reg kept his gaze down. This was her territory, her family. He’d forced her hand. Guilt added to the swirl of unpleasant emotions rolling in his belly.
“Sorry,” he whispered, his voice hoarse. He’d begged her for her time, crashed her family dinner, and now might have brought the Ministry down upon her. Oh, and let’s not forget how you apparently traumatized her the first time she saved your sorry arse, probably scarred her for life a second time. Salazar, why did anyone bother with him when he was this much trouble?
Bronze eyes shifted from worry to sober sincerity. “You have nothing to apologize for, Reg.”
That was almost certainly not true, but he allowed it just the same, eyes fleeing her intensity.
Hermione rolled her shoulders, her hand still in his before facing her grandparents.
“Nani-ji, Grandpa, I’m a witch. The boarding school where I can’t write you is magical, and they use owls to deliver post which is why it’s such an ordeal. Um… it’s illegal, otherwise I would have told you sooner? I filed three petitions, honest!”
“A witch,” Shabnam echoed. Blinked once, twice. She turned to her daughter. “And you… also think that your daughter is a witch?”
“Mama.” Jasminder grimaced. “She’s not crazy, she’s not hallucinating. You remember all the weird things that happened when she was a child. When she turned eleven, we got a visit from a woman who turned into a cat that turned back into a woman. We couldn’t… deny its existence. Their whole world is secreted away since the witch hunts.”
Louie hummed in thought. Shabnam’s eyebrows creeped up her forehead. Her mouth opened and closed.
“We’ve both been to parts of the magical side of London,” Richard added. “There’s much we still don’t know, but Hermione’s talented at it all, and we get all her report cards and exam results. They don’t allow us to the school—”
“You’ve not been!?” Shabnam screeched.
“And what does this phrase mean? Blood traitor,” Louie asked.
Reg swallowed again, wishing he could rid himself of the copper coupled with the sour taste of his vomit. Tergeo didn’t work internally, and teeth cleaning charms only did so much.
“Could we let Reg get off the floor? And…” Hermione sighed. “Well, we have cake?”
Apparently he’d managed to avoid the actual food with his blood, but Reg declined promptly, as did everyone else except Tonks, who dug right in.
“Blimey, Hermione, that’s not half bad!”
Reg struggled not to glare at his newfound cousin for being able to actually enjoy one of the most thoughtful gifts he’d ever received.
He teeth ground together as they sat on the sofa of the Grangers’ sitting room, his gashes throbbing at the movement. Hermione helped him, and once he was seated she frowned, assessing.
“Kreacher!” she called and with a crack, the old elf appeared.
“Jesus!” Louie shouted. Shabnam had her hand over heart.
Hermione grimaced in apology. “Kreacher, could you bring Reg some coffee?” she asked the elf, who popped away.
Reg ducked his head. “Thanks,” he got out, his throat closing up, which caused him to clamp down on the panic of closing up, drowning and take a deliberate, slow inhale. You can breathe. He shivered.
“Okay, everyone settled?” Tonks asked, arching a brow.
Hermione squared her shoulders, and in as little detail as she could, explained the Wizarding Wars, blood purity, and words like muggle, Muggleborn, pureblood, and blood traitor.
Louie’s eyes darted back to the words stark against Reg’s skin. He couldn't even hunch to hide it without aggravating the wounds.
Richard frowned. “You said someone named Bellatrix did this to you?”
Kreacher returned, saving him from an immediate answer as he pushed the mug of hot coffee into his hands and Reg let the warmth seeping through the mug calm him.
On second thought, he definitely should have started with water. But he’d been enough trouble tonight, and washed the disgusting combination down without a grimace.
“My cousin,” Reg finally answered. “Our family…” he trailed off, wondering where on earth to start for these muggles.
“The Blacks are one of the more notorious pureblood families,” Hermione supplied.
Tonks sneered. “The Noble and Most Ancient House of Black,” she said in a tone that conveyed precisely how ignoble she found her mother’s family.
Reg couldn’t help a twinge of bitterness.
“My cousin Regulus here never got to meet me because my mother was burned off the family tree for daring to marry a Muggleborn wizard. I’m unrecognized by their family.”
“It’s still your family,” Reg muttered without thinking.
Tonks’ intense gaze once more appraised him quietly.
“And rather than kick you out of the family, your other cousin decided to carve this word into you?” Jas cut in.
Reg nodded. Fuck, if they chose to explain why Regulus got the upgrade of a death sentence — that he’d betrayed not only his blood, but the Dark Lord. He clenched his fist, fingernails biting into his palm. He couldn’t imagine they would let Hermione continue to visit Grimmauld Place if they knew he bore the Dark Mark, faded or otherwise. The first bloodless sip of coffee didn’t calm him as he’d hoped, didn’t center him as it usually did, didn’t wash away the fear or shame along with the metallic bite of his blood.
Shabnam stared at Regulus with unadulterated horror. “Child,” she murmured, shaking her head. Her eyes landed on Hermione. “And you, beti. What a mess. So there’s a war brewing in Britain none of us know about?”
“The muggle Prime Minister knows,” Tonks assured them. “But yes. Our government isn’t taking the threat seriously enough, but there’s a resistance dedicated to fighting the blood purists and protecting muggles.”
Louie let out a shaky laugh, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Always something, isn’t there? Round and around we go.”
Reg’s thoughts began to clear as caffeine, Occlumency, and the ever-helpful ignoring of his darker concerns did their work, and he began to really take stock of their situation. “Is there any sort of location tracking she might have done while I was connected to her other victim?” Reg’s brow furrowed as he turned his eyes up to first Severus, then his cousin.
Tonks tilted her head. “You’re worried for Hermione and her family?”
Reg nodded, standing with a wince as the cuts stretched. Hopefully after the dittany settled they could heal them. Grabbing his wand, he gave it a flick and uttered the strongest, quickly erected wards he knew. The magic settled around the house, and her family all reacted, some looking up, others squirming; the glistening of magical movement, the whisper of it on his skin when it settled had become so commonplace he almost never reflected upon it, but for the muggles it was new. He sat gingerly, Hermione rising quickly to help.
“I doubt there is any sort of location ability from the blood-binding spell, but with you lot, who knows,” Sev mentioned, twisting his wand in his fingers.
Tonks snorted.
“What was all the talk about Regulus having been dead?” Jasminder asked. Curious, like her daughter.
Reg winced. “Yes, I was dead.”
“Really dead?” Richard asked.
Tonks leaned back in her chair, legs kicked out and arms crossed. But he felt that penetrating gaze as he answered Hermione’s father.
“Apparently. I don’t remember the death part, just the dying.”
Reg wished he could disappear. He was exposed, literally half naked in front of a room full of people.
Hermione anchored him, her fingers laced with his.
She let go, and he berated himself for having just admitted to himself how grounding her touch was when Hermione tucked a blanket around his shoulders. Warmth spread through him. He tugged it tighter with his other hand while Hermione’s rested once more against his.
He took a deep breath and told them what happened. That he died in 1979 and came back this summer after Sirius died, to be saved by Sev and Hermione.
Tonks eyebrows were drawn in. “But the magical—”
Severus cut her off. “Later. I’ll explain what we know, which isn’t much.”
With a twist of her mouth, she sat back, allowing that.
“And how did you die?” Tonks asked.
“I believe the cause of death was drowning…” He glanced to Hermione, who nodded. They had discussed the bond at length, and they figured it had spit him out onto the shore because it had counteracted what killed him — the water — but left the Inferi’s wounds as they had not yet been fatal.
“What were you doing?” she demanded.
“Trying to do the right thing,” he said quietly.
She stared at him, crossed arms resting on her chest.
Before she could reply, the wards sent a tendril of magic. “Someone’s here,” Reg said, standing abruptly and pushing the sting of his injuries aside.
Hermione bolted upright.
Severus held up a hand and moved towards the door, casting a disillusionment charm as he did.
“The hell—” he heard Louie breathe.
Sev reappeared abruptly. “It’s the Ministry. Reg, Tonks, go. I’ll stay with Granger and get this sorted.”
Tonks frowned, mouth opened to protest, but Sev cut her off.
“A call for Aurors would require investigation — a call to her Potions professor won’t.”
Tonks huffed, but nodded, and grasping Reg’s arm, she steered him to the floo. Reg tried to protest that he didn’t need a sitter; Hermione needed as many witnesses as possible.
Tonks shot him an unimpressed look and tossed the powder, calling for Grimmauld Place, the dust settling into his open wounds. With a hiss, he staggered forward into the parlor of the townhouse.
Harry leapt to his feet, Remus following him. “What happened?”
Tonks answered while Reg turned back to the fireplace, wondering if he hadn’t brought more trouble to Hermione’s doorstep.
Notes:
:)
Chapter 27: Chapter Twenty-Six
Notes:
Friends! It was so lovely to reconnect with y'all in the comments! So very grateful for this community :)
My unending love to Photon08 and MistressLynn for all their help and hard work!
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Implied/referenced child abuse, reference to alcoholism, coping with booze, prejudiced behavior
Chapter Text
“Fear is a phoenix. You can watch it burn a thousand times and still it will return.”
—Leigh Bardugo, Crooked Kingdom
Hermione’s heart pounded in spite of her mum’s comforting hand upon her shoulder. The two Ministry officials strode into the dining room. Her father followed, fury written on his usually mild mannered features.
“Miss Hermione Granger, you have performed underage magic. In front of muggles, no less.” The first sneered. He was older with a thick, grey mustache too long and curling into his lips.
“Her magic was required due to medical necessity,” Snape said, stepping forward to be at her side.
The older man managed to look down his nose whilst looking up at him. “And who are you?”
The younger of the Ministry officials, a beanpole of a man, had wide eyes trained on her Professor.
Snape’s black, unimpressed gaze swept over him. “Barnaby, wasn’t it?”
The younger official swallowed. “Er, yes Professor. I mean, Mister Snape?”
“Mediocre at potions as I recall,” he drawled and Barnaby winced.
The older man sniffed. “You’re a Hogwarts professor?”
“Yes, Potions Master. I can attest to the magic Miss Granger used this evening as necessary.”
“And what was so necessary she needed to breach the Statute of Secrecy?”
“The life of a wizard of age. Her spell was a patronus, to contact me for help. I arrived in time to save his life before sending him home to recuperate.”
“And I am to believe you are not merely covering for a delinquent student of yours? A favorite perhaps?”
Snape arched a brow and turned to Barnaby. “Perhaps your esteemed partner can tell you precisely how unwilling I am to play favorites for a Gryffindor student.”
Barnaby swallowed. “Professor Snape is Head of Slytherin House, Calsworth.”
The man ran skeptical eyes over the Granger-Bardeaux clan. “And what was the name of the young man?”
“One of the Weasley brats,” Snape lied, and Hermione did her best not to react. “The twins, I can’t ever keep them straight. He mucked up one of his prank potions, and in her worry Miss Granger sought the help of a potioneer.”
The one called Calsworth wrinkled his nose. “That sounds preposterous!”
“Well,” Barnaby chimed in. “Sir, two of the Weasley children just opened a joke shop on Diagon. Fred and George, I believe. It’s pretty successful.”
The old man glared at Hermione, humming, and she did her best to look innocent, wide-eyed, and earnest. “Fine. We won’t write you up, but the muggles”—he gestured at her family—“need to be obliviated.”
“No! My parents are allowed to know, and—”
“Fine, fine, just the older muggles then,” he corrected with a sniff.
“How dare you talk about my parents that way!” Mum huffed, advancing a step.
“The older muggles are standing right here and can be addressed,” snapped her grandfather at the same time.
“The first thing you can do is explain what obliviation is supposed to mean,” Dad cut in, arms crossed.
“Quiet!” Calsworth barked. “Quiet your muggles, Miss Greenworth!”
“It’s Granger,” she growled. “And they are people—”
“With no rights as far as the Ministry is concerned. Now step aside and let’s get this done quickly.”
Snape stepped back up to Hermione’s side. “Forgive me, Calmouth—”
The man puffed up. “Calsworth, if you please.”
“Calman, then. But are you a trained member of the Obliviation Squad?”
“I hardly see why—”
“Because if you were not—” He exploded the ‘t’ sound, and Hermione repressed a shudder at exactly how intimidating he had made himself. “One might rightly ask why you think you have the skill set to obliviate anyone, let alone a witch’s beloved family members.”
“Why would I bother the Obliviation Squad over an easy fix?”
Barnaby was wilting; he looked like he’d give anything to be anywhere else.
“Because obliviation requires technical skill and a functioning brain, two things not merely any petty functionary in the Ministry possesses.”
“Now, see here!”
“And while you are correct that Mr. and Mrs. Bardeaux, who are in fact present, sentient, and capable of speaking their minds, do not have any rights under the law of the Ministry of Magic, Miss Granger does, and she is allowed to petition on their behalf.”
“These muggles are to be obliviated. You will step aside, Mr. Snape!”
“Calsworth, perhaps we should go and let them alone so Miss Granger can file her appeal?” Barnaby squeaked out.
“I will not tolerate such… such uppityness from a bunch of muggle lovers!” he roared, and Hermione’s fists clenched. She opened her mouth to retort — when a heavy hand rested upon her shoulder. Hermione froze.
“Careful, Mr. Calsworth. That nearly sounds like Muggleborn discrimination, which is prohibited under the law. I’d hate to call Dumbledore and have him intervene.”
The man sneered. “Some Slytherin you are,” he spat.
“Regardless of your… politics.” Snape looked him up and down, and Calsworth shrank a bit under his vicious gaze. “I am a professor of Hogwarts, and I will not allow anyone to treat my students with such reckless idiocy, nor will I allow my word to be so casually pushed aside. Miss Granger’s magic was required. These muggles are direct family members, and I am given to understand Miss Granger is nearly of age, at which point she could inform her family without any repercussions from the Ministry. Is that right, Granger?”
Hermione swallowed. “Yes. Less than a month.”
“Consequently, you may either dismiss your inquiry, or leave, so Miss Granger may make a formal petition to preserve her grandparents’ memories, a process which will no doubt take until her seventeenth birthday. These are your options. And if you so much as lift your wand, we will have a problem that I’m afraid the Chief Warlock will need to be called in to solve.”
He had stepped in front of her as he spoke, and Hermione couldn’t even see Calsworth’s stupid walrus mustache any longer.
“This is an outrage! How is someone so rude allowed to mold young minds!” he blubbered.
“Apparently intellect and talent were given weight to personality. You’re not the first with the complaint. Why don’t you spare yourself the tediousness and depart?”
“I will! If you want to defend the muggle fil—”
“Ah, ah,” Snape chided. “Dumbledore is so very busy, I don’t think he’d quite enjoy being interrupted. He’s meant to be at a dinner with the Minister, but I know how desperately he cares for his students,” he continued, voice blistering. “Particularly the brightest witch of her age.”
There was more puffing up, and Snape cutting him down, each pass with her professor slowly corralling them to the door before Barnaby simply tugged Calsworth the rest of the way.
Hermione slumped when the door closed, burying her face in her hands.
“Oh my God. They almost—” She gasped, trying not to cry. She dragged her hands down her face, turning to look at her grandparents.
Grandpa was helping Nani into a seat. “What just happened?” she asked, glancing up at her husband, daughter, son-in-law, and granddaughter.
Snape briskly returned to the room. His dark eyes found Hermione’s. “I suggest you let one of the Weasley boys know to lie for you, should it come up,” he murmured.
Hermione nodded. “Thank you, Professor,” she said, feeling small. If he hadn’t been there—
Snape glanced at her family and back to her. He gave her a single nod. “Enjoy your evening,” he said, almost awkward, and headed to the fireplace.
“Will Reg be okay?”
Snape arched a brow at her over his shoulder. “Of course he will be. You called for help in time. Thanks to your studying over the summer, the cursed wounds might not even scar.”
He left in a flash of smoke and green while Hermione’s brain flatlined. Too many impossible things had happened this evening, and Professor Snape nearly complimenting her was the bridge too far for her sanity.
Hermione finally closed her gaping mouth and turned to her family. Four sets of eyes were trained on her.
She grimaced. “Right. So, ah… where should I start?”
Nymphadora Tonks was, without a doubt, the coolest person Harry Potter had ever met.
He’d told Sirius this once, and with a hand clasped to his chest he’d gasped, a heart wrenching sob torn from his chest.
“I will have you know I own a magical motorbike!”
“But her hair—”
“And I was also an Auror, you know, before the whole wrongly convicted and thrown into prison bit!”
Harry had started to sober at that, but Sirius had let out another mocking wail.
“Do I not get cool points for being a convict? The cruelty! I am cut down! Washed up! Irrelevant!”
And Harry was laughing again.
Harry wasn’t laughing now as Tonks strode through, Regulus grimacing in pain and slightly hunched, staggering behind her — and cool and capable as she was, he just wanted Sirius. He wanted Padfoot to press into his side, letting his fingers curl in his fur and find a way to breathe again. He wanted people to stop dying, stop getting hurt, stop leaving him, but most of all Harry longed for Sirius.
Reg started to sag. Harry lurched forward to steady him, ignoring the tears stinging against his eyes; his fingers landed on clammy skin as they wrapped around his forearm.
There was silence. Harry followed Remus’ stare to the vee of Reg’s hips. The blood drained from his face as he saw the words carved into his skin. Words.
Harry’s thoughts eddied out of his head, one by one in a little line.
“My eyes are up here,” Reg tried to quip, but the exhaustion threading through his voice somewhat ruined the effect.
“Really, Remus,” Tonks tsked, “it's not polite to ogle a young man like that.”
Remus flushed, which Harry filed away as interesting for later.
“What happened?” he asked while Harry helped Reg sit.
The sharp crack of apparition whipped through the room. Harry, Tonks, and Remus all jolted, nearly upending their board game.
Snape’s eyes darted about before landing on Tonks.
“Where is your mother?”
“She and Dad go to the shore every August. Why, what’s wrong?”
“Come with me,” Snape said. “Someone is dying and they asked for Andromeda, so we’re going to hope you’ll do.”
Harry’s breath caught in his throat.
Tonks’ eyes narrowed. “Snape, who is dying?”
Snape’s jaw ticked. His eyes flicked to Lupin.
Which meant it was Regulus.
Harry’s heart picked up time.
“Lupin,” Snape growled. “Tell her to trust me on this.”
Tonks and Harry both turned to Remus; he hesitated, mouth opening but nothing coming out.
Snape hissed out a breath. “Fuck you, Lupin.”
Harry startled at the swear. Remus shook himself. “Go with him, Tonks. It’s an Order member.”
Tonks lithely hopped to her feet, wand in hand. Snape was hissing in Tonks’ ear as they strode to the floo. All Harry could hear was Tonks you’re shitting— before the flash of green.
And then he was left to pace anxiously while Remus buried his face in his hands.
“Black family reunion,” Reg sighed. “Bellatrix.”
Harry’s grip around his arm tightened even though he should let go and sit himself, as if holding on longer could somehow retroactively keep him safe. “She attacked you?”
Reg nodded. He didn’t meet anyone’s gaze, eyes cast down.
“And Hermione?”
“Fine, if the Ministry doesn’t write her up for underage use of magic,” he muttered sullenly.
“She’s going to be fine,” Tonks announced. “Snape will take care of it. I have questions and I want answers. Sit. You lads will have to wait.”
Harry found himself responding to her direction, sitting on the couch.
“I would like elaboration on what ‘I was trying to do the right thing’ means please, regarding your death.”
“Harry,” Reg and Remus said at the same time, which was not fair.
“No,” Harry countered. “Reg’s been attacked, I’m not being banished to my room for your secret right now! My Occlumency is—”
“Passable,” Reg interrupted, leaning backwards with a grimace. Black slices peeked from beneath the blanket over his shoulders. Harry’d been banished from that conversation, too. “It’s passable. You’ve made incredible progress in two months, but it won’t withstand the Dark Lord.”
Heat rushed to his cheeks. “You’re hurt! Hermione’s in trouble with the Ministry! We don’t have time for secrets—”
“Harry—” Remus’ voice was understanding, but he was flashing hot. He could not be cooled.
“No! Who else? Who’s next? Stop handling me with kid gloves when my godfather is dead, I held a murdered Cedric Diggory in my arms, and I’ve been attacked with the intent to kill numerous times. I’ve bloody lost count!”
“Harry,” Reg rasped, and the sound of his abused voice made him pause for a breath.
Tired grey eyes met his. “Bellatrix knows I’m alive. She’s punishing me for defecting. That was my decision, and this was not your fault. It’s nearly impossible for her to know what I did, it is unlikely that played into… this. You’re doing wonderfully. Really. But you need more time. Time you have, okay? You’re not going to lose anyone else—”
“I nearly lost you, it seems!” he shouted, gesturing at Reg’s bloodied stomach.
Reg blinked up at him. He opened his mouth to speak, then closed it. “That ought to please you,” he finally said in a soft voice. “Based on what we know of the spell, it should allow Sirius’ return.”
Harry felt like he’d been stabbed in the gut. Not sure which organ was hit, just that there was damage.
“That’s not… it’s not a trade!” he snapped. “I’d like my goduncle and godfather, if you please!”
“Easy, Harry,” Tonks shushed, coming to stand by Reg’s shoulder. “He’s lost a lot of blood, yeah? Sort of had a bad night. Maybe let’s not yell at him.”
Stupid Tonks and her stupid point. Harry deflated.
He sat beside Reg with a huff.
“Goduncle?” came the rasping voice from his right.
Harry shrugged. “I don’t know if that’s a thing, but I didn’t know how else to describe you in my head.”
A small laugh. “I call you Mini-Potter in mine.”
His jaw dropped. “No you bloody don’t.”
Reg shrugged, and Harry elbowed him in the arm. “Mini!?”
“You’re smaller and younger,” Reg defended.
“Well you’re secretly old and my godfather’s brother, so Goduncle it is.”
“That sounds stupid.”
“Too bad.” Harry grinned.
A throat cleared, and Harry looked to Remus. His shoulders slumped. “Fine, fine, I’m going,” he grumbled, standing. “You’re alright, Reg?”
Regulus gave a weak approximation of a smile, his lips curled on the left side.
“Peachy, Mini-Potter.”
Harry knew he was lying, but he clung to the small familiarities of joking around. “Alright. I’ll check on you later, Goduncle.”
Harry stomped up the stairs channeling Ron, with heavy, clomping steps. After a slam of the door, he eased it back open and, with Extendable Ear and cloak in hand, he tiptoed to the first floor landing.
He did as the Ear advertised and extended it slowly. Nothing. He checked the ear, afraid it wasn’t working, until he heard a large whoosh of breath.
“Shit, Regulus. That was badass,” Tonks complimented, a bit breathless.
“Might’ve been had I not been ripped to shreds and drowned,” Reg responded flatly. After a pause he added, “Or forced to drink a torturous potion.”
Tonks let out a low whistle. “Fair, fair. Pretty terrible way to go.”
Harry frowned. Had he seriously missed the good part?
“I don’t recommend it,” Reg commented primly.
“And we’re confident Bellatrix doesn’t know what you took?” she asked in a stern voice.
Reg sighed. “Bellatrix thinks I’m dumb as a stack of bricks, she won’t suspect. If she even knows of them.”
“You all grew up together, surely she noticed your spellcasting abilities,” Remus cut in.
Reg snorted. “Bella’s eight years older than me, I was little, and in her way most of our childhood. We barely spoke once I was older, which means I’m fairly confident her opinion on my utility matched my mother’s.”
“You were Walburga’s favorite,” Remus insisted.
“I was the one not actively defying her, that’s not the same thing,” Reg snapped.
“She—”
“Is not your parent,” Reg interrupted, and Harry could imagine the sneer. “Sirius and myself get to comment on our relationships with our parents, not you. Got it?”
Harry actually heard Remus’ mouth click shut. Or, he assumed it was Remus.
“Well, that was lovely,” Tonks interjected merrily. “But let’s return to the topic at hand, which is me getting answers about my long-lost cousin here. You died to keep Moldy Voldy mortal, but why were you a Death Eater in the first place?”
Mortal?
Reg sighed. “Crummy Yule gift?”
“No deflecting,” Tonks said sternly. Harry straightened on instinct. “All I’ve ever known you as is someone my mum still gets misty-eyed over and the person who gave me my favorite toy growing up — and that person was somehow also a Death Eater. So I’d like an explanation.”
“You got it?” Reg asked in a quiet voice.
“I did,” Tonks replied, matching his tone. “I loved it. Remus, have I ever shown it to you?”
“I’m not even sure what we’re talking about.”
Tonks let out a light laugh. “It’s a magic mirror, but it reflects whatever you want to see back into the room.”
Wicked!
“A less dangerous Mirror of Erised; if I wanted to play make-believe in a magic forest, my room became a magic forest. If my dad wanted to explore a muggle spaceship with me, he could enchant the room to reflect what he envisioned.”
“Incredible,” Remus murmured thoughtfully. Harry nodded in agreement.
“Mum always wondered how you managed it,” Tonks said. How old would Reg have been then?
“Galleons, really.”
“And you’re so rich a second year has the means to buy a mirror of that quality?”
Seemed to Harry that people were always underestimating second years. A clever gift was no slaying of a basilisk, but honestly. Children weren’t incapable.
Reg sighed. “Not important, is it? You were wondering about my awful Death Eater status, were you not?”
“We’ll circle back to the gift methodology,” Tonks grumbled under her breath. “Yes, why?”
“My mother took me to him. He said ‘kneel.’ I knelt,” Reg said in a flat voice.
“That’s all?”
Yeah, that’s all?
“I was an active Death Eater for two years before I died, so no, it’s not all, but how I became one in the first place is fairly simple.”
“Two?” Tonks interrupted. “You’re how old?”
“Theoretically nineteen today, but I died at eighteen and in October, so have fun figuring that out.”
Tonks let out a weak laugh. “Oh, Merlin. You were a baby when you got the Mark.”
Reg scoffed. “Sixteen is hardly infancy.”
Harry agreed.
“But it is entirely too young,” Remus murmured.
“Careful,” Reg drawled. “Almost sounds like you’re defending me, and that might cause cardiac arrest.”
“Oh har har,” Remus grumbled.
Tonks hummed. “A little good-natured antagonism, this should be fun.”
“Our definitions of fun must be inconsistent, cousin.”
Eventually, as Tonks teased Remus and Regulus and neither gave her much to work with, Harry realized he’d heard all the interesting things he would that night and slunk back upstairs, flopping onto his bed. He lost track of time as he stared at the ceiling, replaying Sirius’ last moment as he fell into the Veil, Cedric’s dead body still warm in his arms, his eyes vacant and lost. The cry of Amos Diggory as he pulled Cedric from Harry’s lap. Ginny’s cold and rigid body, surrounded by blood in the Chamber of Secrets.
He squeezed his eyes shut, willing his brain to do something else, anything else, but seeing Reg walking gingerly with actual words carved into his stomach and nearly dying again had sent him on a loop of Terrible Times.
Harry thought it rather unfair he had so many memories which qualified.
He closed his eyes, tried to imagine the Gryffindor common room. The stones that held his worst memories were shimmery, as if they were eyes lined with tears.
That can’t be good for defense.
A soft knock jarred Harry, and he full-body flinched, nearly falling off the bed.
“Easy there,” came a rumbling, amused voice, and Harry glared up at his goduncle.
Reg leaned against the door jam, a blanket tucked around his shoulders still serving as his clothing on the upper half, and a tumbler far too full of whiskey to be a proper pour in his hand.
“Drinking your problems away?” Harry asked, righting himself.
Reg shrugged. “Tonight, yeah. I usually don’t let myself, with the whole ‘drunk father’ thing, but tonight I think I get a pass.”
Harry frowned. “I didn’t know that about your dad. I’m sorry, Reg.”
Reg waved a hand. “Don’t worry about it. Or anything. Are you alright?”
Harry grinned. Clearly Regulus had already imbibed. “Yeah, I’m splendid. Never better.”
“Oh, really? Same.” He gave him a cheeky grin, gesturing at his hips. “I’ve always wanted to be written on with a knife. Oh, and drowning in my blood was a fun flashback to drowning in water.”
Harry stood, wobbling as he strode towards Reg for a hug, at which point he realized he had no idea how to comfort Regulus Black — but it was almost certainly not a hug. Unless you were Hermione.
Reg took another sip of his drink. “Happy Birthday to me.”
Harry perked up. “Actually, about that, I've got you something.”
He rummaged through his dresser for the admittedly poorly wrapped parcel. Harry had other gifts in life, none of which were wrapping presents. The Dursleys never made him, claiming he’d sully Dudley’s toys or try to steal them.
He thrust it towards Reg. “Here.”
Regulus apparently developed some sort of vision disorder at that precise moment as he blinked rapidly, gaze affixed to the package.
“I know the wrapping’s not so great, but did it offend you somehow?”
“No,” Reg said quietly. “I didn’t think anyone would know about today and I’m… surprised is all. Thanks, Harry.”
Harry shrugged with one shoulder. “You haven’t even opened it yet, you could hate it.”
That got a bit of a laugh. “Yeah, but I’m well bred, I’ll have the decency to act as if I like it, anyways.”
Harry placed a hand upon his heart, a move he’d stolen from Reg when he was being a brat. “But then how will I know if you actually like the gift I procured for you, dearest Goduncle?”
Reg snorted and placed his glass on Harry’s nightstand and slowly, gingerly took the gift from Harry’s hands. With one finger, he peeled back the wrapping.
“Not allowed to make a mess with gifts?” Harry asked softly.
“Oh, definitely not.”
“I rarely got them, but when I did the paper had to go straight to the bin for me. I of course had to clean up after Dudley, but—”
Reg sighed. “Your muggle family are wretched.”
“Pot, kettle.”
His lips twitched up. “Yeah, maybe.”
“Dudley’s spoilt rotten, but so far he’s not stabbed me like he’s Hooked on Phonics.”
“Hooked on what?”
“Muggle reading thing. Dudley—”
Harry cut off the insult that was about to leap out. Dudley had such trouble reading the Dursleys had shipped in an American program, but he wasn’t going to mention it. Harry’d not spoken to Regulus about it, but he’d caught Hermione muttering to herself as she went over a book on dyslexia, her parchment of notes littered with would Reg consider… or a spell to assist? “Needed some assistance,” he finished instead. “But it never inspired stabbing.”
Reg winced. “Suppose you'd know by now if he was on that path. Bella was already violent.”
Harry bit back the I didn’t say he wasn’t violent. They could bond over their shitty families another time. For now, Reg was hurt and Harry could distract him.
“Would you just open the thing?” Harry urged.
Reg obliged, peeling the paper off.
Inside lay a green leather journal embossed with the Leo constellation, the star Regulus enlarged. Hermione had helped make it distinguished-looking, since Harry’s first idea had been his initials or something quidditch-related.
“Open it,” Harry urged before he had the time to think it was a terrible gift. Reg obeyed and froze, his hand poised over the page.
“Sheet music.”
Harry grinned. “Yeah, I know you scribble on all sorts of parchment and have to draw your own staves. I thought it’d be easier this way. You could keep them all together.”
Reg let out a wispy laugh. “Who knew you could be considerate?”
“Oi! It’s been known to happen!”
Reg gave him a partial smile. “Thanks, Harry.”
Harry tried to reciprocate, to keep up the birthday energy, but it fell flat.
Reg’s gaze returned to the journal. “I didn’t mean to upset you earlier,” Reg finally said.
Harry ran a hand through his hair. “I’m just tired. Something terrible is always happening, and I’m tired of it. I would do nearly anything to get Sirius back, but I’m… growing rather fond of you, too. I don’t want to lose anyone else.” Harry pinched the bridge of his nose, rubbing the area where his glasses sat. “But the odds of that are pretty low.”
“They are,” Reg agreed, leaning back against the door jam. It was something Harry liked about Regulus. He didn’t sugarcoat anything. “But consider it a silver lining, Potter. You’ll always have one of us.”
Harry met Reg’s gaze. “I’ll take care of him,” he reassured. “If it’s necessary. And I’ll make sure he knows…” he trailed off. “Whatever you want him to know.”
Reg stared him down, and Harry thought he might have done something wrong.
Reg bit his lip, grabbed his drink and took a huge gulp. “I’d be grateful for that.”
He turned to leave, but paused, looking over his shoulder at Harry. “And thanks, Mini-Potter.”
“Happy Birthday, Reg.”
—
Regulus was doing his best not to obsess over what was happening with Hermione as he descended the stairs to wait, another burning gulp of firewhiskey calming him, when he stopped short.
Tonks leaned against the wall, her hip against the bannister, arms crossed and a harsh look in her eyes.
Reg arched a brow. “I thought my interrogation was over.”
“Harry was listening,” she replied, her face set. Her features weren’t built for it, not like his; Tonks clearly was better suited to smiling.
Reg hummed as he finished approaching. With a waved hand, she beckoned him to the parlor.
“I’m going to need more than ‘Mummy said so,’ and ‘I knelt,’” she said as Reg began to sit. Lupin was also still seated, fingers templed.
Reg did his best not to groan as his cuts stretched. “It’s the truth.”
Tonks assessed him, eyes tracing his features, the words on his body, the Mark he’d no longer bothered to glamor once Mini-Potter was abed. Usually such an appraisal left slimy dread in its wake, but from Tonks he simply felt exposed as she sought out his measure.
“Full story, then.”
Reg sighed, his head tipping back. Whiskey had been a bad idea, but no one had offered a pain potion and he ached, along with all the other memories today dredged up, and his Occlumency was already maxed out, and…
Well, Reg was weak, and as a result, made a stupid decision. Not the first time, likely not the last.
“I was sixteen, it was Yule. She said to dress in formal robes. I did, she apparated us away—”
“Without telling you where you were going?” Tonks interrupted.
Reg snorted. “Yeah, no. I get told what she decides I need to know when she decides. Decided,” he amended.
“Sixteen, surprised at your initiation,” she summed up. “What happened next?”
Reg ignored the pain as he sat forward, bracing his elbows on his knees. “Look — I’m not Sirius. I’m not your mother. She said hold out your arm, I did. They gave me orders, I followed them. Until I found a way to help, which I took. That’s it, that’s the story.”
Tonks stared.
Reg held her challenging gaze.
“And Hermione?”
“Saved my life,” Regulus answered. He was too sloshed to talk about Hermione.
“And introduced you to her family.”
A blush rose in his cheeks. “That was a surprise to me as well.”
“She trusts you.”
“Merlin knows why,” Reg muttered. He sat back with a wince. “I’m no hero, as you can well gather. I’m not claiming to be. But I’m on your side. I died for this, and I’ll do it again if necessary.”
She continued to stare him down.
Reg rubbed at his forehead. “I’m not a threat to Hermione or to Harry. I’m not a great person, I was Marked and I participated as required. Dumbledore knows this too. But I’m on your side. I’m on theirs.”
The tension between them made Reg’s heartbeat loud in his ears; an executioner’s drumbeat.
Then it evaporated as Tonks sprawled in her armchair, no longer the Auror, a smile on her face. “I think I’ve got your measure, cousin.”
Reg would like to blame the whiskey for how he did nothing but blink at her. “Er, have you?”
“Another Black rebel,” she said with a smile.
Reg’s jaw dropped. “The opposite.”
Tonks smirked. “The requisite self-loathing of your generation is noted.”
Reg sputtered. “Sirius ran away—”
“At what age?”
“Sixteen.”
Tonks looked at him like he was missing something important.
“So Sirius ran away, and I was Marked. Not the same thing.”
“Clever of her, really,” Tonks mused, a harsh glint returning to her eyes. “To tether you with it, so you couldn’t follow.”
His heart sank. “No, I… those weren’t the stakes,” Reg admitted, shame making him clumsy with his words. Or the whiskey. Or both.
Tonks, apparently, had a touch of mercy in her, and didn’t press. “And my mum? When she ran, she was how old?”
“Eighteen.”
“So really, Regulus darling, you're right on schedule.”
Reg opened his mouth to retort, but no words were there, so he shut it again. Expectations. Ones he was going to fail.
“I’m not them. I’m no hero, I just… wanted to do something right, for once. And I’d like to continue doing so.”
Tonks’ gaze softened. “I think, Reggie, that’s what makes heroes.”
Reg wrinkled his nose. “No Reggie, or it’s Nymphadora from now on.”
She laughed. “Fair play. Deal.” Tonks frowned. “You should sleep, cousin. Do you need a pain potion?”
Oh, sure, now she asks.
Reg raised his glass in a little toast, and Tonks winced. “Sorry. We should have asked sooner.”
He shrugged.
Remus grimaced. “Actually, we’re out. It’s on the shopping list for Kreacher, I used the last after the full.”
Reg bared his teeth in a broad smile. “You just become more delightful a roommate all the time.”
Tonks’ eyes darted between them. “Oh, so you two really don’t like each other.”
Reg barked a harsh laugh before wincing, hand floating to his stomach and hovering there. “Lupin here loves me to pieces.”
Instead of responding in kind or gritting his teeth, Lupin grimaced.
“I’ve a tendency to revert to sixteen in his presence,” he admitted, rising. “Regulus, I’ll fetch pain potion first thing in the morning. Reckon you’ll need some.”
Reg blinked up at him.
“Sleep,” Tonks encouraged, joining Lupin.
“Can’t. Not ‘til I know what happened to Hermione.”
Tonks grinned wickedly. “Remus, come keep me company before I head out. Feel better, Regulus. I’ll be seeing you.”
A small part of him couldn’t help but hear something besides a threat when she said it.
Chapter 28: Chapter Twenty-Seven
Notes:
Hi y'all! Sorry I haven't replied to comments yet - it was a bit of a week here. But I'll be replying soon and they brought me SUCH joy and motivation when writing and editing were hard this week! So thank you so much, they still mean a ton to me I just didn't have the bandwidth to reply in a timely manner this time - but soon! Y'all are the best readers ever.
Thank you, thank you to MistressLynn and Photon08!!!
and now, this week's chapter!
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Edit 12/26/23: LOOK AT THIS AMAZING BANNER ORANGECOLOREDSKY MADE!!!!!!!! i absolutely love it even though i'm a trainwreck of a person and it took me way too long to get it added in here! i still love it so much!!!!!! thank you, o!!!
Underage drinking, references to alcoholism, child abuse, coping with alochol,
Chapter Text
All is well now, pay no mind. All is well now, I'm just fine, I'm just fine. It's only blood, I've plenty left
—Radical Face, “All Is Well (It’s Only Blood)"
Hermione stepped through the floo to find Reg seated on the couch, a glass of amber liquid in his left hand, his right against the top of the sofa, propping up his head.
He leapt to his feet, placing his glass on the coffee table. “What happened, are you alright? I’m so sorry, Hermione—”
She cut him off as she threw her arms around him. He hissed; Hermione jerked back, apology spilling from her lips, but he pulled her back to him and held her tight. She buried her face in his shirt, though his hips were angled away from her and she tried to do the same. His poor, mutilated stomach.
“They're okay. Snape… Snape saved the day. Twice I guess.”
“I’m sorry,” he murmured into her hair.
She shook her head, not removing it from his chest and the safety of forest and — sandalwood, that’s what the other scent was! — along with a hint of coffee.
“Don’t be sorry, Reg. You’ve nothing to be sorry for.”
He fell silent. She let herself relax as he held her; the stress of telling her family her secrets, of having the Ministry there, of Reg’s mysterious attack — she let it slowly seep out of her so she could lean wearily against his solid warmth.
She finally pulled back, at a loss as to what to say when so much had happened.
“Hey,” he finally tried.
“Hi.”
They stared at each other for a moment longer before she gestured at the couch. They drifted into silence once more.
Reg cleared his throat. “Am I a bad influence if I offer you a drink?”
Hermione let out a small laugh. “No, but I better not.”
His lips twitched up, and his gaze returned to his drink, which he brought back to his hand. The grip on his glass was tight.
“Are you alright, Reg?”
“Peachy.”
She lightly kicked his calf.
He took another drink and raised a dark brow at her.
“How are you really?”
He knocked the rest of his drink back with nary a grimace. “You don’t want the answer to that,” he said on a sigh. “I’m fine.”
“Of course I want to know, Reg,” Hermione countered. “Merlin, I don’t know how you’re upright. You were attacked tonight. Let me help.”
Reg’s silver eyes were soft. “You did help. You saved me. Again.”
“Tonks saved you,” she refuted.
He arched a brow.
“It was a group effort,” she allowed.
“And,” he began, frowning. “And your family? Severus told me you were all fine, but… your grandparents didn’t know, and..?” he finished, giving her a helpless look.
Hermione tugged at her curls. “It was rather a lot. Nani is half-convinced we all need a visit to hospital, but Grandpa — apparently his sister Rachelle got a scholarship to a school in Boston when she turned eleven.”
Reg’s brows rose. “Ilvermorny?”
“So it would seem.” Hermione tucked a curl behind her ear. “Grandpa said odd things happened around her as a child, too. So he’s more on board, I suppose. They’re all worried about you, by the way.”
His lips pursed. “So they don’t know?”
“Know what?”
He gestured at his forearm.
Hermione scoffed. “That wouldn’t change them worrying, but no. I figured there’d been enough crazy for one day, yeah?”
Reg snorted. “Definitely.”
“Reg, how are you?” she asked again, stern.
Reg took another drink. “I’m alive—”
Hermione groaned. “Regulus Arcturus Black—”
“What do you want me to say?” He let out a bitter laugh. “I’m shit, Hermione. Bellatrix knows I’m alive, which probably means our Master also knows, so tortured to death is now a reasonable possibility”—he let out a shaky breath and Hermione’s stomach lurched—“we’re out of pain potion, so I’m self-treating with booze, which—” He bit his lip before continuing. “Which I have strict rules around. And this is… not following the rules.”
Hermione’s brows drew in. “How do you mean?”
Reg sighed. “Drinking with someone else is okay,” he murmured. “It’s social, you know? Even if we’re both... Sev and I just needed to forget some of the shit we’d seen. Which I get isn’t healthy, but it was together, so it wasn’t so… and never here. I never drank here. Or wherever I lived,” he amended. “Probably stupid rules, but… I didn’t want to become my father.”
She frowned. “Your father?”
He hummed, but didn’t clarify. “Suppose a better person would simply abstain, but I’m not. So, arbitrary rules.”
Hermione’s shoulders slumped in sadness.
“And I brought the Ministry down upon you. Let’s not forget that,” he added in a quiet voice.
Hermione leaned forward. “No, no, do not do that. The Ministry business wasn’t your fault; it’s Bellatrix’s and it’s the Ministry’s, but it wasn’t yours.”
He placed his head in his hands. “It is, though. I didn’t think of charming the tapestry — that has to be how she figured it out. I practically begged you to spend time with me today, which is what put your family at risk, and—”
“Enough,” Hermione interrupted, scooting closer. “This isn’t your fault. I had a wonderful time today, Reg. I wanted to spend your birthday with you. I wanted to, not just you. I missed our muggle adventures, too.”
He looked at her with such utter devastation on his features.
“And,” she added, her fingers settling over his where they circled the glass in his hand. “I think coping for one night is different than creating a habit. If you want to do this tomorrow, resist. But you’re enduring more than anyone has a right to, and if you need a little alcohol tonight to deal with it, then okay. I’ll help you, alright?”
Reg blinked at her.
She smiled wanly. “Besides, I’m here. That’s not drinking alone.”
He let out a shuddering breath. “What am I going to do when you go back?”
She cocked her head. “Hopefully stop with the life-threatening situations?”
“Listen, I’m fully on board with the plan, it’s fate or my shit luck or whatever that isn’t.”
Hermione laughed, though his gaze was still somber.
“Beyond that. I… will miss you. I appreciate all you’ve done.”
“I’m not deserting you when I go to school,” she pointed out. “We’re still friends, even from afar. I’ll write.”
He sucked in a breath. “Don’t promise that.”
Her brows furrowed. “Why not?”
“Sirius promised, and he didn’t,” he said quietly. “Or, rather, she burned his letters, but it took me a while to catch her doing it, so I thought he’d just abandoned me.”
Hermione’s mouth fell open.
“But he didn’t. Then, anyway.” He let out a cruel, hurt laugh. “Anyway, don’t promise that. You’ll get busy, and you have more important things to do than write to a lonely ex-Death Eater.”
“And if I keep my promise?”
He regarded her thoughtfully. “Then,” he murmured, “I don’t know what happens then.”
“Maybe then you trust me,” she supplied helpfully.
His smile tried to reply to hers, but something kept it small and tentative. Perhaps the heaping trauma of the evening.
“I trust you,” he told her. “As much as I trust anyone, I trust you.”
They stared at one another; wordless somethings that were somehow also nothings and everythings passed between them.
“So,” Hermione said eventually, her voice soft and gentle in a way she didn’t even know it could be. “Close to a happy birthday?”
“Yeah, Hermione.” He breathed her name like a prayer, a small smile trying to come to life on his lips. “The best.”
“Really?”
“No contest.” His mouth tightened, and he looked away.
She hated seeing that strain in his eyes, the blankness of him retreating from her, hated that something in his life had taught him to do that. “Why didn’t you tell me it was your birthday?”
Reg frowned, snapping his fingers in a nonverbal accio as whatever beverage he’d been partaking in flew into his hand, and he refilled his glass.
“That bad, huh?”
He sighed. “They weren’t… bad, per se. Everything came with a price and it was—” He cut himself off again, rubbing his eyes with a hand. “Stressful, I guess. Trying to figure out what the catch would be.”
Hermione’s brow furrowed. “What sort of catch?”
“That,” he said with a look she couldn’t decipher, “would require me to properly sloshed, Granger.”
Hermione nudged the bottle he’d placed on the coffee table towards him, and he barked a laugh. “Nice try,” he teased.
She gave him a cheeky grin. “How about this — I’ll drink with you. But, we ask each other questions and agree either to answer honestly or have another drink. No lying.” She smirked. “What do you think?”
He hummed in thought. “So either I answer truthfully, exposing vulnerabilities, or I drink and become more vulnerable overall.”
“Well you trust me as much as you trust anyone,” she reasoned with a citation — and who could refute their own words? “And you’re drinking with me already.”
He gave her a lazy smile she pretended didn’t make her stomach flutter.
“Besides, the fun part is I also either expose vulnerabilities or become more vulnerable overall. Tit for tat. You Slytherins like that, don’t you?” she teased.
“Well, then,” he said with a light laugh. “How can I say no?”
She sobered briefly, remembering the story of his Mark. “You can say no, Reg. We can stop whenever.”
His throat bobbed as he nodded.
“Play on then,” he rasped, conjuring a glass for her.
He let Hermione pour her own drink. Her stomach flipped just a little. She didn’t exactly have much experience with alcohol. But her eyes flicked up to Reg’s and the depths of her trust in him unfurled like a flower in bloom. He wouldn’t only not do anything to harm her, he would take care of her if she accidentally went too far. She had no doubt. “I trust you, too, you know,” she said.
He shook his head. “You’ve said. It’s foolish.”
Hermione rolled her eyes. “The self-deprecation is getting old. Now, shall we?”
He lifted a shoulder. “Fine. Who gets first question?”
“I think I have the advantage since I concocted the game?” she said primly.
Reg rewarded her with a smile and gestured for her to go ahead.
Hermione hummed, crossing her arms in thought as she assessed him.
He didn’t want to tell her about whatever “catch” meant, and she wouldn’t force the issue, despite her curiosity. She wanted an easy first question, one that would reveal more of him to her without making him uneasy.
“Tell me about your first cup of coffee.”
Reg let out a quiet laugh. “That’s what you want to know?”
Hermione shrugged. “All I want to know is you. I’m not fishing for secrets.”
His eyes did that thing they did, where they held a thousand words Hermione couldn’t pin down, but they told a story. Captivated her in their depths.
“I was eight,” Reg said softly. “I had to stay up to finish my lessons. Mother was furious, and Sirius was beside himself, unable to help with it. So he asked Kreacher to make us coffee. Neither of us had had it, but we drank it together. It was so bitter.” He let out a nostalgic, soft sort of laugh. “So we dumped all that milk in it, and sugar, and stayed up all night. He helped me with my studies how he could, kept me awake and from giving up. It wasn’t an unusual situation, so we kept drinking it. Grew out of the sugar, eventually.”
Hermione’s heart grew three sizes at that little vignette of Regulus and Sirius as children before frowning. “They made you stay up late as an eight-year-old to finish your homework?”
“Ah, ah. Your turn.”
She rolled her eyes. “Fine, fine. Ask away.”
He leaned back, throwing an arm across the back of the couch. “What was it like seeing magic for the first time?”
“I’d seen it. I’d done it, by accident, before I can even remember really — but I didn’t know what it was. Then there was McGonagall turning into a cat and back, and it—” she paused, savoring the childlike wonder returning to her. “Right. It felt right. Like the puzzle pieces of the world had slotted into place.”
Reg was attentive, so she indulged and continued. “What I do remember, was when I was very little, I’d somehow always end up with more books for my Mum and Dad to read. We always picked out a stack of four.” She smiled. “And they couldn’t figure out how I was adding to the stack. I’d end up with six or so books read before one or the other of them realized I’d snuck more books somehow.”
“You were summoning?” Reg clarified, brows raised and eyes wide.
Hermione nodded. “I was three or four then, I believe?”
Reg let out a choked laugh. “Merlin, Hermione, you’re — do you have any idea how powerful you are?”
“Children do accidental magic,” she reminded him. “It’s not that odd.”
Reg shook his head, biting back a smile. “Summoning charms aren’t unusual, but regular summoning charms — your parents routinely couldn’t figure this out, you said?”
Hermione opened her mouth to retort, but paused. He was right, she had summoned routinely. “Well, I suppose.” She cleared her throat. “My turn! Why do you and Remus not get on?”
Reg cocked his head. “He didn’t tell you?
Hermione shook her head. Reg sighed, and took a drink — her shoulders slumped in disappointment, thinking he’d forfeited, but he spoke.
“Sirius and I,” he trailed off for a moment, staring at the fireplace. “After he left, I…” he bit his lip, shaking his head slightly. “She was everywhere,” he admitted in a small voice Hermione wasn’t used to hearing. “Like I said, she burned his letters. I wasn’t allowed to reach out to him.”
Reg slowly, carefully drew his legs into his chest, mirroring Hermione, but she felt the weight of things unsaid in the gesture. He hadn’t been allowed to reach out to anyone. He’d been alone here, with his hag of a mother and alcoholic father.
“Anyway, we grew apart. He suffered for being sorted Gryffindor when he finally came home, and I tried—” He took a gulp of whiskey, and she wasn’t sure if he was giving up on the question or downing liquid courage.
“Lupin, Potter, Pettigrew — Sirius found his new family, the one he wanted, and Mother kept me from him. We switched places in her esteem; the Stupid Spare suddenly had a purpose.” He grimaced. “It was possible I’d have to be the Heir and….”
Another drink. “Two years later, I went to Hogwarts and they all got it in their heads that if I sorted Slytherin I would be choosing our family over Sirius. That wasn’t…” he trailed off and hid his face in his arms.
“I don’t know what I would have done, if I knew that was the actual choice I was making,” he admitted, raising his head slightly, but not looking towards her. “My other option wasn’t viable. I didn’t feel like I had an option, but to Sirius… to the rest of them, I’d sealed my fate. Which,” he sighed, rubbing a hand across his face. “The hat did warn me, but what the hell do eleven-year-olds know about fate?”
“It said what?” Hermione gasped, inching forward.
“If I chose Slytherin, I’d seal my fate,” he replied in a wooden voice.
She started to ask which house, but he straightened up.
“That was two questions, Miss Granger. Drink for your infraction.”
He’d given her something sacred, so she rolled her eyes and drank. Hermione coughed after it went down.
“Easy,” Reg murmured. “My turn?”
Hermione nodded.
“Why do you trust me?”
She gave him the most reassuring, tender smile she could, so he’d know she was being honest, even despite the rules of the game. “Because your better nature seeps out despite yourself. And I like him. The person you are.”
His mouth fell open.
Then his lips curled up, as tentative and unsure as the light in his eyes, and Hermione needed to say something lest she melt into a puddle.
“Now,” Hermione said, taking control of the game. “You said that the ‘Stupid Spare’ had become useful…” His smile fell. ”I suppose I don’t quite follow?”
“Heir and a spare,” he said softly. “That’s what the aristocratic houses say. I was the spare and since I’m—” He paused and looked at her, unsure. “Dyslexic?”
Hermione nodded.
“I was a particularly unappealing spare. For other reasons, too.” He winced. “But when Sirius rebelled, she thought if she made it clear they had an actual spare they could use, by making me a proper Heir, he’d realize she was serious and fall in line.”
“Make you into a proper Heir?” Her brow furrowed. The House of Black makes you, he’d said. “What did that entail?”
“That’s another question,” he dodged.
She glared at him. Had hardly noticed she’d stolen a petulant sip until cinnamon exploded across her tongue. “Fine, fine. Yours?”
He was quiet a moment, twirling the amber liquid in his glass. “Were you allowed to have pets?”
Hermione beamed. “Yes and no. My dad’s terribly allergic, so I had an aquarium growing up. Then in third, without asking my parents, I got a familiar for Hogwarts. Crookshanks.” She grinned. “He’s not the most appealing cat, and it slipped my mind somehow that he’d have to come home with me during breaks and the summers. My dad has him banned from two rooms and has to take allergy medicine, but he always does. He even pets the little guy and immediately washes his hands after,” she giggled. “Mum loves him too.”
He looked at her with those inscrutable eyes once more. “They let you keep him?”
“Well who’s going to take a child’s pet from them? Sort of forced their hand, but yes. Dad’s rather gracious about the orange fur bomb.”
His lips pursed. “Your parents are rather lovely, aren’t they?”
The words were good, but the tone was melancholy.
“Yes,” she agreed. “I’m sorry yours… cared about things like ‘heir’ and ‘spare’ and didn’t see how gifted you were.”
Reg snorted. “Let’s not sugarcoat it. Definitely not gifted.”
“In other ways,” she retorted. “There’s so much more to you than one skill, Reg.”
“It’s not just one skill,” Reg snapped.
She startled, gripping her glass tight to keep it from sloshing.
“Hermione, I could barely speak, I got sounds all wrong. And reading it’s… the basis for everything. I could do the equations for Arithmancy but the essays? Everything is written down and I can’t… I mean, I can, now, but it takes me ages, as you spotted.” He dragged a hand over his face.
Hermione bit her lip. A severe case then (according to her reading), made all the worse since he’d had no proper modifications to help him learn. Her heart ached. What if she’d had all this inside her, this spark that threw her hand up with questions and had her stacking books in her arms, with nowhere for it to go?
“You can keep up with me,” Hermione eventually said. “And I… recognize that might sound haughty, but Regulus, even if plenty of people could — and well, they can’t — not that many people want to. Your intellect… I don’t mean to diminish the ways dyslexia keeps you from excelling or makes your life difficult. But your intellect is sharp, Reg. Honest.”
He ducked his head.
“You asked two additional questions,” Hermione chirped, grinning wickedly. “Please drink for your infraction, and I now have two in the bank!”
Grumbling, he drank.
“What did you do the day before you died?” she asked in a soft voice.
He huffed a small laugh. “Flew. I just… flew. All day. Then I went to the cave.” He paused. “I actually… I said goodbye to my father. He was pissed, but he took my hand and squeezed it, and… Well, that was that.”
Tears stung her eyes. “Oh, God, Reg.”
The left side of his lips quirked sadly. “I hoped I wouldn’t die, but I wasn’t very confident of that fact. Pretty sure he didn’t even know what time of day it was, but he could tell I was anxious and honestly, it was the nicest five minutes we’d had since he was sober.”
That was even worse. Hermione sniffled.
Reg frowned. “It’s not worth crying over,” he grumbled, shifting on the couch awkwardly.
“You’re absolutely worth crying over.” He squirmed. Merlin, was he fidgety underneath all the sober pureblood breeding?
“Now let’s see,” Hermione mused, making a show of considering as she placed a finger to her chin.
Regulus rolled his eyes.
“What are you scared of?”
He arched a brow. “Wow, really?”
“You’re difficult to read!” Hermione threw out an accusing hand.
“Foul play.” Reg shook his head. “Honestly, I give you easy questions about pets and you go for the bloody bludger. ‘What are your deepest fears, Regulus’?” he mocked.
Hermione snorted, trying not to laugh. “The question stands,” she sniffed.
Reg harrumphed and flopped back against the couch, grimacing and letting out a quiet fuck.
She reached for him, but Reg shook his head. “M’ fine. You’re sitting there smug,” Regulus said, rebuke in his voice as he ignored his pain. “But that’s the problem with you Gryffindors. You think everyone will behave as you do.”
Hermione’s brows drew in when Regulus drained his glass.
“Drinking is an option,” Regulus reminded.
Hermione would not pout.
“Cease your pouting.”
She stuck out her tongue.
“One more, witch. Pick carefully.”
Hermione gave him a half-hearted kick against his calf.
He grabbed her ankle.
Her breath caught, the warmth of his touch sending tendrils of electricity zinging through her leg and straight to her core.
Regulus froze, as if realizing the boldness of his touch, particularly for wizards. His eyes flicked to hers. His head cocked. Then his fingers began tracing a pattern over the bone of her ankle. His touch was soft. Exploring, as he brushed against her bare calf.
Hermione’s heart stuttered.
“What were you thinking,” he murmured, “when you stared up at me during that last dance?”
Hermione’s face flamed, gaze darting elsewhere.
His fingers stilled, cupping her ankle (how Vicotrian of him, scandalizing her ankles).
She could deflect; she still had a question in the bank.
But Hermione wasn’t in Gryffindor for nothing.
“I suppose,” she replied, weighing each word, “that I wondered if you might kiss me.”
Chapter 29: Chapter Twenty-Eight
Summary:
“Everything about us — it’s impossible. We should be impossible. Muggleborn, Sacred 28. Death Eater, Order member. I’m not even supposed to be alive."
Notes:
y'all this chapter was a JOURNEY. also i'm now regularly behind on comments, I'm so sorry, replies incoming! they buoy me so, so much though even when (especially when) life is on the more chaotic end. as usual, a thousand and nine thank yous to MistressLynn and Photon08 and this week DFW for all the canon checks. i hope y'all enjoy! there's a hint in here about what you get next week... ;)
Also! Bits of the italicized scenes are direct quotations from Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince - the specific parts I'll identify in end notes so as not to spoil. Obviously, that is not mine!
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Implied/referenced child abuse (sexual, physical),
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Oh, I wanna come near and give ya every part of me.
But there is blood on my hands, and my lips aren't clean.”
—Leon Bridges, “River”
He was quiet. Hermione wanted to fold in on herself and disappear in mortification. She tugged her leg back and stood, cheeks burning, even as she mourned the loss of his touch. “Sorry, don’t worry about it, that’s fine, it’s just embarrassing so I’m going to go—”
He hopped up after her, stopping her flight with a hand to her elbow.
“Kissing you,” he answered, voice hushed but filled with such promise that Hermione paused in her mental self-origami. “It would be the end of everything. Would you really have wanted me to?”
Hermione’s brows furrowed. “End of everything? What are we, the apocalypse?”
He huffed a laugh, and his lips twisted into the beginnings of a smile she caught as she turned her face to his. “It would be the end of me, at any rate. And therefore you.”
“And how’s that?”
His grey eyes searched hers, and he was quiet so long she almost thought he wouldn’t answer.
“You’re unbelievable,” Reg told her, and Hermione forced herself not to grumble about that bloody word again. “Everything about us — it’s impossible. We should be impossible. Muggleborn, Sacred 28. Death Eater, Order member. I’m not even supposed to be alive. And if our timelines and our lives hadn’t been upended, I’d be either back in my watery grave or nearly twenty years your senior. We’re impossible.”
“Anything is possible,” Hermione countered. “You’re here. You rebelled, magic brought you back, the world is unpredictable — I love facts and science as much as the next person, Regulus, but there’s nothing unbelievable about two people who shouldn’t be together making it work. I’m literally the product of such unions.”
He said nothing.
“We’re possible, Reg.”
His gaze turned smoldering as his warm hand cupped her jaw.
Her breath stuttered and stopped in her throat.
“Maybe,” he almost agreed. His thumb traced her cheekbone. “But Hermione, if… you knew everything, really knew me, and still…” A haunted look crossed his face. “It’d be a fairytale. Fancy. To think we’d ever work, in the end, and I’m already so gone for you.”
Hermione’s eyes blew wide.
“It'd be the end of me,” he said, a sad smile gracing his full, kissable lips. “I’d be consumed. I’d… I don’t know what would become of me.”
“Maybe you’d be happy.”
His smile grew. “See? Doesn’t sound like me, does it?”
Hermione snorted, but then his thumb traced her brow, and her heart galloped as the sound aborted in her throat.
“I’d be lost in you. Wouldn’t know which way was up without you,” he continued, his fingers brushing her hairline now and the heat that spread through her—
“And if I’m going to drown in you, Hermione Granger, you’re going down with me.”
Her skin was alight. She was an explosion, waiting to ignite.
“I thought you didn’t recommend drowning,” she said on a breath.
His thumb traced her brow. “Depends on the water.”
His forehead came to rest against hers.
“You want to know what I’m afraid of?” he murmured, his breath ghosting across her chin.
She nodded, a small thing, their noses brushing.
“I’m afraid of the fairytale where I kiss you, and you kiss me back, and somehow all the broken parts of me fall in love with you. I’m afraid of drowning in you so thoroughly it changes the way I breathe, and I never want to come up for air, nor do I have to — and then the water, you’ll evaporate and I’ll be left gasping, suffocating.” He bit his lip. “It burns, not being able to breathe. It burns. I don’t want to die like that again. And when the unbelievable is, in fact, unbelievable — I think that’s what I'd feel like.”
“You’re scared of me again,” Hermione concluded, voice as hushed as his. “Scared of losing me.”
“I’m scared of losing you. I’m also scared of losing me. Scared of what you’ll do to me, how you’ll overwhelm me.”
Hermione drew back, blinking up at him until his silver eyes met hers.
“I don’t want to overwhelm you,” she whispered. “Or scare you. But if you drown in me, I’m going down with you, remember? That’s what you said. You’d change my breathing too, Reg.”
He squeezed his eyes shut. “You don’t want to breathe like me, Hermione.”
“I think the metaphor is getting out of hand.” She frowned, reaching up to take her turn getting to touch his cheek, trace the lines of his face. His lips twitched in a semblance of a smile.
“Perhaps,” he agreed. “But that’s how loving people feels to me — when Sirius left I couldn’t breathe.”
Her lashes fluttered, taking that in. Taking him in.
“I have to breathe, Hermione. I’ve… I’ve never gotten to breathe. I want to. I think… I think I need to breathe.”
“You can breathe,” she promised.
“Not if you… not if you go away, if we don’t—” The smoothness was gone, a raw terror flashing in his eyes.
Her brows drew in. “Reg, it’s—”
“I will. If you stay, I will,” he promised.
“You mean…” Her brain churned slowly, too unmoored in his touch, his words, to move at its usual pace. “Are you asking if you don’t kiss me, will we stop being friends?”
He gave one sharp nod. His jaw was tense against her palm. She brushed her left thumb against his brow, her right hand coming to cup the other side of his face.
She opened her mouth to begin once, twice. Shook her head. “Too many negatives, I’m going to rephrase,” she instructed. “My friendship, my presence in your life, is not conditional upon kissing me or becoming romantically involved.”
He swallowed, Adam’s apple bobbing.
“Give me one day to be embarrassed about the mess I just made for us,” she tried to joke, her hands falling from his face to smooth out the tense line of his shoulders.
He relaxed.
“But I promise, Reg. We’re good.”
Reg’s brows drew in. “Why would you be embarrassed?”
She grimaced.
Regulus seemed to interpret her expression correctly. “I’m not unaffected by you. I’m too affected. So affected I’m terrified.”
Hermione’s hands dropped, like some string had snapped, and side stepped to wrap an arm around his waist, burying her face into his chest without harming him again. He followed, holding her tight. Hugs were friendly. Side hugs were particularly friendly. Reg was scared of losing her, ergo Reg needed a hug.
“You don’t need to be scared. Breathe all you need to, Reg. I’m not going anywhere. We’re fine.”
“Unbelievable,” he muttered into her hair. Hermione shook her head, not bothering to remove herself from his embrace.
“You’re a skeptic, Regulus Black.”
“It’s the fear,” he drawled, and Hermione laughed.
“How much firewhiskey have you had?”
“Enough I’ll regret it in the morning. Including every moment of embarrassing oversharing.”
“I think you mean vulnerable honesty that helped us navigate a potentially awkward moment but allowed us to maintain our friendship and perhaps be even closer as a result,” Hermione corrected.
Reg drew back, shaking his head and summoning the decanter. “And you have not had nearly enough if you can rattle all that off.”
Hermione laughed and plucked it out of his hand, drinking straight from the crystal.
“Merlin, witch. You’ll be the death of me,” Reg muttered, shaking his head.
Her lips released the decanter with a pop. “Yeah?”
His eyes traced her figure.
Hermione’s ‘friends only’ stance wobbled.
“Definitely too affected,” he murmured.
Hermione smirked and took another drag of the whiskey.
“Well. Let’s take stock, shall we?” Dumbledore began.
Sev and Lupin were never exactly vivacious on the best of days, but even Dumbledore’s signature twinkle was muted.
Bellatrix had made her move. Tensions ought to have been high around the table, but as it was, the exhaustion weighing every fiber of Reg’s being seemed to not merely be a personal problem, but a corporate one. The spirit that often characterized Hermione was subdued, and not just by his reckless yammering on while drunk; the tender smile she’d given him upon arrival and the accompanying hug had assuaged his fears on that front. Reg kept his gaze on the table. The forced bravado he’d managed about the whole thing in the moment appeared to be a result of adrenaline; now he just felt… used. Embarrassed. Ashamed. Like every other birthday.
At Hogwarts, only near the middle of term could he begin to feel comfortable in the quidditch locker rooms or dorm, though he had nothing to hide.
Now, though. Now a few chaotic, random slices of scar tissue, black like his blood, had been turning under the Inferi’s curse, littered his torso, twined around his arms and legs. Now he had words, their own sort of brand, even broken up, lining his belly. Enough scars that you could make out the intent if you knew what to look for. Something in him — something of him? — sank like a lodestone when he’d stood in front of the mirror, marked by his cousin’s knife and the Dark Lord’s brand, claimed by the Inferi’s claws. Salazar’s sake, he was nineteen. Nineteen and ruined.
Please, a little honesty — you’ve been ruined from the outset.
No one answered Dumbledore.
Reg reluctantly prepared himself to answer, to find a way to respond that hit the high points without making him seem like more trouble than he was worth — clearly an impossible task at this point — when Hermione spoke.
“Well, we have three Horcruxes in our possession. The diary is destroyed, the locket and the ring remain. They can be destroyed once we send the basilisk fangs. We know at least Bellatrix knows about Reg — whether she knows how he died or not or if she has goals beyond simply punishing Reg for his defection, we remain ignorant to. And that begs the question, how does she know he’s back, and beyond that, that he has defected.”
“Well summed up, Hermione,” Lupin complimented.
Dumbledore’s expression remained grave. “Indeed. Thank you, Ms. Granger. Our spies confirm it was the tapestry, the one Narcissa Malfoy, née Black, has at Malfoy Manor. Intel also suggests that Voldemort does not know Regulus has returned, nor what he took.”
Hermione frowned. “Why wouldn’t she tell him? What benefit would that serve?”
“The Dark Lord often punishes family members for the crimes of specific people. She may be hoping to have some sort of extra knowledge or some sort of leverage so that she and Narcissa don’t pay for my treason,” he said softly.
Hermione squirmed in her seat as her gaze returned to the table.
“Bellatrix is more strategic than what you all have seen in your experience with her,” Severus explained. “Her sanity suffered some in Azkaban, but she, like all the Blacks, is an Occlumens. That seems to have helped her retain her edge.”
“Sirius was the same,” Lupin added.
Reg forced his body rigid. Don’t flinch. Sirius and Regulus had discovered their Occlumency nearly by accident as children; Reg first, for once. It was their escape when things were bad, where they went to hide from the horrors of elf heads mounted on the wall or the snaking terror of punishment.
That Sirius had relied on it in Azkaban — it broke his heart. He’d stopped at Hogwarts, Sirius had told him. But he’d needed it again. Needed it to survive Azkaban.
Hermione’s hand slid into his under the table.
That gesture, a hand coming for him under the table, used to fill him with such dread. Now, as her fingers laced with his, it was comfort. A relief.
How the world could change in seventeen years. Or in three months.
“Then what was her goal? Just to hurt him? Or to find out something that would help her with the Dark Lord?” Lupin asked.
Severus hummed. “Vengeance is certainly possible — but the method. Based on what Reg and Tonks have described, this ritual Bellatrix used — she could have killed him instantly. Bellatrix gave him enough time to heal. Why?”
Reg tilted his head. “Loyalty? She doesn’t know how I’m here either. For all she knows, I was locked up in an Azkaban cell or off drinking my way through France. But using that spell — I’d have had to either call for Narcissa or for Andromeda.”
“And who you called would indicate which side you’re on,” Lupin finished.
Reg caught Sev’s eyes across the table, grave and somber. Shit.
“So she knows the Lord Black sides with the Order. Or, at least, that he’s convinced the Order to spare his life,” Dumbledore mused.
“What else?” Severus murmured, bracing his elbows on the table. “Sussing out his allegiance, sure, but that can’t have been all.”
Lupin nodded, face scrunched in thought.
“How he’s here,” Hermione said quietly.
All eyes turned to her.
“Immortality — that’s always been Voldemort’s end game. It’s the point of the Horcruxes, his goal with the philosopher’s stone, all of it is so he will never truly know death. But Regulus — he’s an insurance policy, just like the Horcruxes. And, he may not know this, but it seems like this soul bond is more foolproof than an object that can conceivably be destroyed. If he knew Walburga’s spell — who’s to say there’s a limit to how many of these bonds you can make? We think there is a limit for the Horcruxes, but a soul bond like this?”
The question hung in the air, heavy and eerie.
“So if I’m caught, I’ll be an experiment.”
The hand in his gripped so tightly it hurt. “You aren’t getting caught.”
“No, but it is worth thinking about. Bellatrix will not only be after Reg himself, but the spell.”
Reg’s heart hammered. “The grimoire.”
That book never yielded anything good for either of the Black boys.
Well, that wasn’t strictly true. Much of the magic he’d learned that he loved came from that book, but filtered through his father and grandfather. The grimoire simply was, an artifact of a family that thought itself noble and certainly was ancient.
“Any chance it’s somewhere nice and easy?”
Reg snorted at Lupin. That was almost funny.
“I should think, in addition to breaking the curse on the ring, locating your mother’s grimoire would be a high priority,” Dumbledore advised.
Reg tensed.
“Voldemort could very well not be the only one interested in the contents of its pages,” Regulus mused.
“Too right,” the elderly wizard agreed, face grave. “Some powers are not meant to be mastered. I would recommend after taking what you need from it, destroying it.”
Hermione twitched. “It’s not the knowledge’s fault,” she said weakly.
“Not all its magic is foul,” Regulus interjected.
Remus gave him a skeptical look, but nodded slowly. “It seems a shame to lose all its knowledge for the crime of one spell.”
“Then it can be copied, or perhaps just the page with the resurrection bond removed. There is no way it didn’t require the sacrifice of many lives; simply the physics of the matter — the spell must be destroyed before others play with powers not meant to be controlled,” Dumbledore said sternly.
They exchanged glances.
“Mr. Black, should you need to correspond by owl,” Dumbledore added with a hint of his old twinkle recovering. The risk to Regulus wasn’t going to bog down ol’ Dumbledore. “I suggest a pseudonym, and taking care when going out. Use polyjuice anywhere in the magical world, and perhaps even the muggle.” Steel edged its way into his voice. “Grimmauld remains the safest place for you.”
Reg’s heart sank. “Yes, sir.”
“And if you find yourself in need, Mr. Black, don’t hesitate to send a patronus.”
Fuck.
His cheeks burned. “Sir, I regret to inform you I cannot cast one.”
The table was quiet for a heartbeat. Two. Reg considered the merits of sinking under the floor.
“Harry and I can teach you,” Hermione offered.
“I know the theory,” he said quietly. “Death Eaters aren’t meant to be able to cast one, but I couldn’t before the Mark either, so who knows.”
“It is possible for one bearing the Mark to cast,” Dumbledore said, blue eyes somehow sad.
Regulus scowled.
“That can be our roommate project,” Lupin said with the kind of smile he gave to Harry or Hermione. It didn’t reach his eyes, but the effort was moderately appreciated. “I’ll have you casting one yet, don’t you worry.”
“In the meantime, he has no way to call for help in an emergency. The floo is only reliable if one is near their floo, nor is it particularly subtle,” Severus cut in.
The table sank into silence as yet another problem presented itself.
“I think I can help with that,” Hermione said slowly, rummaging in her pocket and pulling out a single galleon, placing it on the table. “We used these in the DA — I connected them with a protean charm. It burns when a message comes through.”
Reg’s jaw dropped open, the professors and former professors making appreciative noises.
“Brilliant,” he murmured, turning the best smile he could manage with the darkness leaching his soul upon her.
She grinned back.
“We should keep these as subtle as possible. Only amongst us for now,” Severus advised. “Otherwise they’ll know to search for galleons, will wait to see what one says.”
Hermione hummed in thought. “I wonder if there’s a way to tie the galleon to the magical signature of the holder…”
Severus cocked his head.
Regulus withheld a smirk; those swots would have entirely too much fun if they ever had the opportunity to work together. Maybe when the war was done and Hermione had her own masteries, they could collaborate on some sort of ground-breaking discovery.
Severus will be lucky to survive at all, in his position, let alone be walking free to conduct research.
Reg’s jaw ticked. Damn Hermione and her hopeful future rubbish.
“Not a bad thought,” Severus mused. “We’ll look into it.”
“Ms. Granger, would you be willing to charm a few to include Regulus, Remus, and Severus?”
She nodded so eagerly her hair bounced. “Yes, of course.”
“Will you teach me?” The protean could come in handy.
She kept her gaze forward, but her lips curled in a smile and the hand in his gave a gentle squeeze.
They went over a few more things, reminders to keep hidden and for Hermione to be cautious about mentioning Regulus or other details of their summer, and to impress that further upon Harry.
Finally, Dumbledore left. Left with one last significant look toward Regulus.
Guessing we’ll be having a ‘chat’ soon. Likely an interrogation regarding everything he knew about Bellatrix.
The group dispersed, moving towards the parlor at different rates, relief at the release of a long meeting concluded coupled with the stench of fear hanging over them all.
“A moment,” Severus murmured.
Reg’s brows flicked up, but he followed Severus into the library. After casting various spells and wards, Severus turned to face him.
Reg frowned. The dark circles under his eyes were more prominent, weariness sloughing off him. “What happened?”
Sev sighed. “It’d be easier to show you.”
He pointed his wand at Severus’ head. “Legilimens.”
Severus paused outside the door to his home in Spinner’s End. Frowned. He silenced his feet with a quick flick of his wand, not risking the verbal magic.
Wand aloft, he eased open the door, and with careful footsteps, made his way into the shabby sitting room.
Light flooded the room. Narcissa Malfoy stood with her arms crossed like an angry parent awaiting an insouciant teenager. “Honestly, Severus, it’s nearly midnight.”
Severus arched a brow. “You could have owled and I would have been here when you needed.”
Cissa bit her lip. “No, I couldn’t have.”
The door behind him slammed shut; Severus spun.
Bellatrix smiled, a vicious, wicked thing with her hand still upon the now-closed door. “Hello Severus. Weren’t you out late?”
Severus’ heart picked up time; it echoed in the mindscape, unedited for Regulus. “As are you.”
“Bella, please,” Narcissa muttered, stepping forward.
Severus glanced at her in his periphery, but didn’t move from Bellatrix.
“Severus, wand down.”
“I don’t care for your tone, Bella,” Severus said, ignoring Narcissa.
Bellatrix sneered. “I don’t care for you, yet here we are.”
“Enough,” Narcissa cut in. “Severus, I— I need your help.”
Severus curled his lip at Bellatrix, and dismissed her, spinning to face Narcissa. “You have it.”
Her hands shook. “Draco — do you know of his task?”
“Of course.”
Bealltrix stalked forward, growling. “And how is that?”
Severus scoffed. “The Dark Lord trusts me.”
Her eyes narrowed. “I don’t.”
Severus cocked his head. “No? You don’t trust the discretion of our Dark Lord?”
Bellatrix flushed, fingers curling tightly around her wand. “Of course I do. It’s you I don’t trust, and it’s loyalty to our Lord that keeps me”—she grinned, baring her teeth—“diligent.”
Severus rolled his eyes. “Honestly, if you don’t think that the Dark Lord, the most accomplished Legilimens of our time, can’t sniff out a spy in his ranks, then surely you ought not to think that you can.”
“What I think,” Bellatrix hissed, “is that you’ve had every opportunity to snuff out ickle Potter. I think—”
“The Dark Lord has heard my apology and exacted his punishment for not believing in him after we thought he was dead,” Severus snapped. “You know this. You saw it. But coming later than the graveyard meant that I am in a position of trust with Dumbledore.”
“Then where’s Headquarters?” Bellatrix asked sweetly.
Sev rolled his eyes. “You know that I know that you know how a Fidelius works. I’m not the Secret Keeper.”
“And nothing else”—her voice turned icy—“that you keep from us? Nothing or no one you’d keep for yourself?”
Severus drew his brows in, deliberately showing just the slightest hint of confusion. “I’m afraid I don’t catch your taunt this time.”
Bellatrix opened her mouth to retort—
“Enough!” Narcissa cut in, striding between them. Her face was pale even for a member of the House of Black, and drawn. “Severus, I…” Her eyes closed as if she were in pain. “You know he’s been Marked. You know of his task.”
“I do.”
Narcissa let out a shuddering breath. “He won’t succeed.”
“He might,” Bellatrix snarled.
“But he won’t. The Dark Lord… he knows he won’t. You know this, too. And so you must suspect it’s punishment for Lucius.”
“One must wonder,” Severus agreed.
Bellatrix looked on, down her nose, but solemn.
“He’s my son,” Narcissa breathed. “My only son — Severus, will you protect him?”
“I will,” he agreed easily.
Bellatrix cocked her head. “Promises are easily broken.”
“Perhaps yours are,” Severus drawled.
Narcissa pinched the bridge of her nose.
“Vows, on the other hand—” She shrugged, holding open her hands, welcoming his conclusion.
Narcissa tipped up her chin. “Will you make the Vow, Severus?”
Bellatrix smirked. Caught you, it seemed to say.
The heartbeat of the memory stuttered, but Severus squared his shoulders. “I will.”
Her jaw went slack.
Narcissa placed her hand to her mouth. “Thank you,” she whispered, letting it drop before holding it out to Severus. He took her hand in his.
“Are you going to bind it or gawk?”
Bellatrix huffed, but strode forward, placing her wand to their hands.
Narcissa locked eyes with his, crystal blue to black. “Will you, Severus, watch over my son Draco as he attempts to fulfill the Dark Lord’s wishes?”
“I will.”
“And will you, to the best of your ability, protect him from harm?”
“I will.”
“And should it prove necessary… if it seems Draco will fail…” whispered Narcissa, “will you carry out the deed that the Dark Lord has ordered Draco to perform?”
Severus paused.
Bellatrix’s gaze remained steadily upon him, watching. Waiting.
“I will.”
Her eyes blew wide.
Reg swore, canceling the spell. He gaped at Severus.
“No…”
“Albus is aware,” Severus said, face turned away and arms crossed over his chest.
“Not fulfilling the Vow will cost you your life!”
Severus scoffed. “There is no need to resort to pedantry simply due to misplaced sentiment.”
His jaw fell open again. “Misplaced?”
Severus’ jaw ticked. “I have always been an extraordinarily likely casualty of this war.”
Reg’s brow knit. “No… these are terms we can work with. Cissa left them vague—”
Narcissa. Older, but no less beautiful; desperate. And Bellatrix…
Reg shoved her aside. Terrifying and yet painfully familiar. T’was the House of Black for you. For now, Severus.
“Protect, fulfill — these are vague. Dangerous,” Regulus acknowledged. “But if we’re careful…”
Severus gave him a tiny smile. “And how’s that?”
“Protecting him, watching over him as he attempts — these aren’t situated to the task. Only stepping in if it seems Draco will fail…”
Shit. That was irritatingly confining. Anything to protect Draco would make it seem as if his task would fail, meaning Severus…
“Well, there isn’t a timeline,” Severus mused. “It’s a risk, but one worth taking.”
“It’s not over,” Regulus said, trying to bore holes into Severus’ head to convey his severity. “You are not giving up. Am I understood?”
“Yes, Lord Black,” Severus replied with an eye roll.
“Don’t,” Regulus snapped. “Don’t make light of this. You’re not shuffling off the mortal coil without a damn fight, do you hear me?”
Severus grinned, and its ferocity reassured Regulus. “Oh, I don’t intend to. While your concern is rather touching—”
“Oh sod off,” Reg grumbled.
“I don’t intend to merely roll over. If I’m going out, it will be with the most damage to the Dark Lord I can muster. And at worst…” He sobered. “We have time.”
Regulus stared at him, assessing his sincerity, before giving a sharp nod. “Very well, then.”
Severus opened his mouth. Closed it. “I started not to tell you. But I am aware that I lost you in part because I did not give you a reason to trust me. With whatever time I have left — I want you to know that you can.”
He blinked once, twice. “Thank you. I’d rather know. We’re not surrendering to inevitability.”
“No,” Sev agreed on a sigh. “But if it’s me or Albus — I think we know how that will go.”
Reg ran a hand across his face. “It wouldn’t be a choice, it’d be a matter of logistics if I’d let him touch the stupid ring.”
Without Dumbledore, what chance do we have?
And yet, Regulus knew if he could do it again he’d side-step the painful bombarda and let the man doom himself.
Severus shook his head. “Doesn’t matter.” He clapped a hand upon his shoulder. “Don’t hesitate with the galleon. If I can help, I will. No reckless heroics,” he reminded.
He’d be too heavily watched, under scrutiny as Voldemort’s agent and Dumbledore’s spy to visit or write. It would be Reg and Lupin for the foreseeable future. Splendid.
“No reckless heroics.” He scoffed. “I’ll be sure not to enter any Unbreakable Vows just to prove a damn point. Because that would be reckless.”
“Of course, what would you know of such a thing,” Severus drawled, sarcasm dripping.
Regulus scowled.
Severus squeezed his shoulder. “Be well.”
He softened. “You as well, Sev. You’ll be missed.”
Severus’ lips quirked in one of his smiles. “You too.”
Regulus followed him back into the parlor, watched him vanish in the floo. Vanish from the room, like he might from the world if that damn Vow took him. Vanish from his life, at least for the next few months, where he would be impotent and unable to help him. Alone and useless.
Hermione moved to his side, her fists tucked into elbows. Almost like she was holding herself together.
Not alone, he reminded himself. Not yet. He had Hermione for now.
“Hey,” he greeted, sending his fear and hopelessness away on mist. “Brilliant with the galleon—“
She threw her arms around him, pulling him close. His settled around her.
“She isn’t taking you,” Hermione whispered fiercely into his ear. Reg’s brain plugged away slowly, working to recall the conversation at the table after the bombarda Sev just threw at him. He loved the way she fit in his arms, solid and soft at the same time, warm and perfect. Almost like she belonged there.
Right, that stops now. So she wanted to kiss him — a fact he hadn’t really dealt with sober just yet — that didn’t mean he had a carte blanche to be soppy all of a sudden.
She’s upset, nitwit, focus. Right-o. Bellatrix. Fear flickered back to life. She was worried about him because his demented cousin, who had already carved into him and drowned him in his own blood — just last night! — would be coming after him. Would flay his secrets out of him.
He started to tell her not to worry, to brush it off. Comfort her.
Instead, he gave her a small piece of the truth. An admission.
“Thank you,” he breathed, tipping his head to bury his nose in the gardenia and vanilla of her hair.
“And if she ever does, somehow, we’ll come for you. You know that don’t you? I’ll burn her manor and her army to the ground to get you back,” she swore.
He squeezed his eyes shut against the terrible hope in his chest, the embers she fed day in and day out that eased the icy reality of always being abandoned, never being more than a means to an end.
“You won’t,” he said, pulling back, stamping it all out. “Neither of you will. You’ll protect yourself and Harry, and that is not negotiable.”
The worst thing she could do was suffer with him. Make him watch as his family stole another smile, the light from her soul, the fire in her blood.
That fire sparked in her eyes. “Like hell,” she nearly growled. “We’re friends, Reg. That means something.”
“We’re soldiers, Hermione. That comes with its own reality. I know it’s terrifying to think of what she could do, but don’t make grand promises. I’ll be fine.”
“Grandpa says if it’s not alright, it’s not the end,” she said softly, bronze eyes finding his. “This isn’t one of your thought experiments. This is a promise. This fear, this… anxiety I suppose, sometimes it sneaks up on me, because I’m Muggleborn. I’m Harry’s best friend. There are someones who really want me dead.” She shook her head. “So I don’t know what it’s like for you, exactly, to hear you’re being hunted, but I do understand, to a degree. And so I’m not blowing steam, Regulus, I’m making a promise.”
She gripped his hand in hers.
Regulus knew better. He knew the realities of her position, what would be demanded of her, knew her worth in this war. He knew better.
But she thought she was telling the truth. So Regulus hugged her again, and murmured ‘of course’ and let her take comfort in the promise of a Gryffindor.
Two days later, Reg stood on the roof, the wind trying to free his riotous hair from its confines of charms. His cloak snapped in the brisk breeze. It nearly masked her footsteps as she came to his side.
They stood in companionable silence. Hermione’s knuckles brushed his.
“Will you write to me?” she finally said.
There’d been some ridiculous misadventure in Diagon involving Draco Malfoy and Borgin & Burkes, Harry convinced something was wrong, Hermione frustrated with the mishaps while they were out, so she’d floo’d home in a huff.
“Of course. If you want me to.”
“I do. Want you to, I mean.”
“Can’t sign it Regulus Arcturus Black,” he sighed.
“Sign it with an ‘A.’” She smiled up at him. “I’ll come up with a pseudonym for you.”
“Well, that’s hardly fair,” he scoffed. “If you’re naming me, I’m naming you.”
“Probably wise. Constant vigilance, after all.”
He chuckled. She’d been practicing protecting a memory with a fortress of books, and the volume containing Moody’s catch phrase had fallen open. And then he’d promptly lectured her about protecting a memory with other memories, to whit she had replied you said to use pointless memories!
“Sure, we’ll pretend it has vital identity-protecting properties and isn’t petty tit for tat.”
“Whatever you say, Code Name A,” she teased.
Her smile gutted him, stole his oxygen and left simpering adoration in its wake. “You’ll be missed.”
She sobered, turning to properly face him. “You too. You’ve become such a piece of me in such a short time.”
That flicker of hope burned brighter again.
“Well, troll moments, they’ll do that,” he joked.
Hermione let out an inelegant snort, elbowing him in the ribs. “You’ll be safe, won’t you?”
“Perfectly. Nothing will go wrong, I have excellent fortune in this regard.”
“Circe, Reg!” she laughed, swatting at him. It sounded like music.
Or, well, it didn’t. Not the kind he’d grown up on. It sounded like jazz. Intense, off beat, but precisely right. Free.
“I’ll do my best,” he amended. “You as well. Apparently someone tries to endanger your life or Harry’s every year.”
“Yes,” she sighed. “But considerately, only towards the end of the year. Fall should be peachy.” Hermione paused. “Or, I suppose the dragons usually come up in the first part of term. But to minimal damage.”
“Unbelievable,” Reg muttered.
Hermione bit her lip, but failed to contain her grin. “Take care of yourself, Reg. And promise me something?”
He turned to face her properly at that. Bronze met silver.
“Only tell me the truth in our letters. Like the drinking game, it’s alright to say you won’t say, or can’t say. But don’t lie to me.” She smirked. “And don’t cross anything out, if you can help it. I like you unfiltered.”
He scoffed. “You enjoy laughing at my dramatics while intoxicated.”
“It’s intoxicating.” She shrugged.
Merlin, this witch. For the first time, he drew her into a hug, holding her close for just a moment. Gardenia and vanilla greeted him and he inhaled greedily, committing it to memory.
“Alright, I am packed!” Harry panted as he emerged on the stairs. “With all of four minutes to spare!”
Hermione rolled her eyes. “What am I going to do with you, Harry James Potter?”
“Based on past experience, stand by me and save my hide a few times?”
She left him with a smile and a wave after Harry gave him an enthusiastic embrace.
“See you at winter hols, Goduncle!” he called over his shoulder.
He felt more than saw the moment they left Grimmauld.
The entire place drained of laughter, and Reg knew the whispers would grow stronger now that they were gone.
Notes:
The portions of the Unbreakable Vow in the italicized Legilimens scene with Snape and Narcissa are direct quotations from Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince. Otherwise, I reimagined the scene a bit. :)
Chapter 30: Interlude
Notes:
hi, y'all :)
So I want you to pause and prepare yourself - this is a super short chapter. Why? I'll gush in the endnotes. Take a pause and pepare yourself for a shorter chapter, and I hope you enjoy! I like to think it's rich with things to sink into despite its length.
Thank you, thank you to MistressLynn and Photon08 as always for being not only spectacular alphabets but also people. Apparently my new thing is responding to comments the week after, so you'll probably get a reply soon! I am the melty face emoji the past couple weeks and thanks for being patient. And great. :)
And, shocker - zero trigger warnings!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Once upon a time, there was a silver prince.
The prince was much adored. The only son of the king and queen; they loved him fiercely, with the power of a thousand suns, thought him worth the world’s weight in glimmering golden galleons.
Black dragonhide boots clicked along the corridor between train compartments.
The prince lived in a tall, opulent castle in the loveliest of lands. The world stretched out before him, beautiful.
Frightened glances turned away, pretending they hadn’t been staring; others smirked at him, as if they shared a secret.
The king taught him to fly, taught him the world was his for the taking, for the ruling.
“Wotcher, Draco!”
He gave a nod of acknowledgement and brushed past them through the compartments.
The queen: she taught him nothing was more sacred than the royal family. He was the heir and scion to two glorious houses. The portraits in his palace introduced him to the fathers of his father; the matrons of the Malfoy line. But his favorites were the ones on an enchanted tapestry, the ones from his mother’s mighty House.
A first year blanched as he passed, darting out of his path.
Yes, her ancestors were written in the stars. Just like he was.
“They are your birthright, my dragon,” she whispered fiercely in the little prince’s ear when, as a small child, he sat in her lap, gazing up at the glittering sky. She taught him the constellations of his ancestors — his family — taking his small hand in hers. With their pointer fingers aloft, they traced each constellation in the sky.
He came to his destination, five solemn heads raising as he opened the door.
She taught him how to cloak his mind, and his father taught him how to wield his words, that he might rule his kingdom to the service of his mighty lineage, his weighty family name. The little prince never doubted for a moment that he was loved. Every night, the king and queen tucked him in themselves, telling him stories about their world, their kingdom, their family.
The boy with moon-bright hair and midnight-black clothes took his seat amongst his subjects; they were friends no longer. Friends had no place in war.
One day, cracks appeared in the kingdom.
He said what they expected of him; smirked and bragged. The show must go on.
The foundations of the kingdom shifted, the king and queen no longer in the position of the powerful, of the feared, but of the afraid.
When Crabbe dared to contradict him, he flicked his wrist — as if his forearm held a Mark of his own power and not the seal of another king, another line.
The prince was acting king, but it was all wrong. His father was locked away, cast out, and humiliated, the prince’s every move dictated by the strings of a marionette.
He sniffed in disdain. The bigger boy held his tongue, though for how long, he didn’t know. Not anymore.
No, nothing was well in the kingdom, and the silver prince couldn’t help but remember what his mother once asked him.
He lingered as the others continued on.
Caught the culprit in the act.
“Who do you think has more to lose, my dragon?”
He sneered down at Potter. Broke his nose.
The one with nothing?
His heels clicked, clacked; the weight of his signet ring heavy on his finger.
Or the one with everything?
Notes:
!!!! I've had the begining of "Right Hand Man" from Hamilton stuck in my head all week. Here comes the General.
So, Regulus got a prologue. And I thought Draco deserved a prologue. Especially since in Reg's, despite it being gory and death-inducing, gave us so many quick snapshots into him. I had to ask - Draco's had Not Good Time. How to tell y'all this without Meanwhile, in Malfoy Manor...
Thank you all again for your incredible comments and support! I'll hopefully catch up soon, but for now I'll apparetnly be a week behind in comments. But seriously - they mean so much to me. They help a TON, and I really appreciate y'all.
Chapter 31: Chapter Twenty-Nine
Notes:
Hi y'all! Happy Tuesday!
As you may have put together, I'm still behind on comment replies because work and health are not being nice to me this month :( but I really do adore them, thank you so much! Y'all are the best readers out there, I'm fully convinced. I'll quit yammering and give my thanks to the mighty Photon08 and MistressLynn!
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Implied/referenced child abuse, torture of a minor by a family member
Chapter Text
“Can't you see that the courage to risk, to dare, to toss that gold coin up in the air over and over again, win or lose, is what makes humans human? They are fragile, doomed creatures, blinder than worms yet braver than the gods.”
― Jennifer Donnelly, Stepsister
Draco splashed ice-cold water on his face, snapping himself awake.
“Mate, you look shit.”
Draco scowled at Blaise in the mirror, water dripping off his nose.
“Seriously, did you leave the Manor at all? You’re winter-corpse pale rather than your summer shade.”
Draco grabbed a towel with perhaps more force than was strictly necessary and dabbed at his face.
“What’s that?” Theo chimed in. “Lily pale? Milky pale?”
Greg got a shit-eating look on his face. “C—”
“No!” Draco barked, pointing a finger. “No.”
Greg frowned.
Once, Draco would’ve found it funny himself. Peacocking around for a while, acting offended while the lads laughed until they cried. Draco straightened his shoulders with an uncaring toss of his hair. “Why are you lot even in here? Since when is this group bathroom time?”
“Figured we’d see what the girls were on about.” Blaise shrugged, hopping off the sink he was perched upon. “They always travel in packs. C’mon. We’re going flying before I mistake you for a skeleton.” Blaise grabbed Draco’s elbow, steering him towards the exit.
“Unhand me,” Draco snarled.
Theo dashed to his other side; Draco swatted him. “I have work to do.”
Theo’s brows drew in. “Classes haven’t even started—”
“—Other work.”
Theo’s expression dropped.
Draco glared as severe and no-nonsense as he could make it, scrunching his face.
Blaise stiffened.
A chasm widened between them, the same way so many had been forming — between him and his childhood, him and his father, him and his ideals, him and his godfather. And now, between him and his best friends.
Draco stomped away to finish donning his clothes back in their room, but he could hear the general grumbling following him.
“Do you need help, Dray?”
Draco’s glare softened. “Later… yeah. I’ll let you know.” He offered Greg a vague smile, his face slipping into the expression easily; his muscles hadn’t forgotten joy the way the rest of him had this summer.
He breezed out of the room, forgetting until he was a few steps out the closed door to offer a wave.
Draco let out a slow breath, measuring his steps as he crested the stairs from the dungeon into the main passages. Little firsties were wandering the halls with wide-eyed wonder; older students were laughing and gossiping amongst themselves.
There it was again.
Joy.
It felt divorced from his being — severed by the Cruciatus, severed by his father’s absence, severed by Mother’s whispered play the game, my dragon. Severed by stakes so high Draco would undoubtedly fall.
Draco could remember the before — vivid, vibrant blooms of his mother’s garden painting the Manor grounds in pink, red, blue, yellow, orange, and purple, wafting floral scents making the whole estate fragrant. He was supposed to be flying with Mother over those grounds, practicing corkscrew turns and chasing snitches. Ministry work with Father. After, scheming and learning at his feet in the study. A small taste of firewhiskey, a crackling fire, and cinnamon coating the experience in warmth.
That was what he had been anticipating this summer. And it stood in stark fucking contrast to what he’d gotten instead.
Across a crevasse carved by threat and fear, joy loitered, a phantom of memory, of expectation his fingers couldn’t grasp.
A second year tripped in front of him, and Draco had to abruptly halt. Draco sucked in a breath, tightening his grip on his wand to not kick the bloody wanker while he scrambled back upright. You’re a prefect.
“Learn some coordination,” Draco snapped instead as he stormed past the wilting Hufflepuff.
Theo bounded after him, having caught up with the stupid klutz-child’s blunder
slowing Draco down. “Not your cleverest insult, mate. And you usually save your vitriol for Potter. Or at least our year.”
Draco rolled his eyes. “Poor ickle Puff, he’ll never recover.”
And as for cleverness—
Joy had fled, which seemed to include the bulk of his creativity, leaving fury and fear in her wake. The fear, while helpful on occasion as it had kept him alive, couldn’t be shown, couldn’t be trusted when it was as steadfast as all this. He stuffed it into any nook and cranny of every shop in his mental corner of Paris, ignoring it.
Bellatrix had trained him as if he wasn’t the scion of two mighty pureblood houses. (Bellatrix disagreed, snarling that it was precisely because of the rich blood flowing in his veins, because he was her nephew, that she would make him strong). He stared at his father’s empty chair at his desk. He watched their ‘house guests’ drink through the Malfoy wine cellar. He witnessed his mother bore the indignity with grace, and when she threw herself in front of him that first night of the Dark Lord’s rage.
No one touched his mother. Not even Lord fucking Voldemort.
Obviously, that would not have gone over well. Seconds later, he’d become a Marked Death Eater.
I can do this.
So he couldn’t be angry at the Dark Lord. That was a death sentence. Even if it was really fucking obvious that given even he, the Supreme Mighty Dark Wizard was bested by Potter as a sodding toddler, his father should get at least one fucking pass against the git—
There were others that anger could also be directed towards.
Potter. Granger. Weasel. Mudbloods in general. And Albus Dumbledore.
His stomach flipped.
Draco swallowed down the panic.
Then it wouldn’t be so hard to plan his murder.
Draco’s reverie was rudely interrupted by the abrupt wrenching of his shoulder.
“THEO!” Draco scolded.
Theo dropped his arm — nearly threw it back at him. “I literally talked at you for two minutes!”
“So you thought assault was acceptable?”
Theo rolled his eyes. “Yeah, you don’t know the meaning of assault, mate.”
His cheek twitched. Maybe last year, no. Theo’s father was the worst sort of wizard, the kind who didn’t love his son, or even value his heir. But Theo had never been crucio’d and Draco did not go through hell in a fucking handbasket to be bloody talked back to.
“I’ve got a better idea,” Draco said, putting on the sort of vicious grin he’d been secretly practicing in his mirror all summer. Bellatrix was terrifying. He needed to learn how to have an iota of her fear-inspiring prowess.
Theo wasn’t scared though. Nothing but pure worry twisted his features, his brows rising and drawing in, blue eyes wide.
“Draco,” he murmured. “What happened? I had the Manor to myself, you could’ve come, like you always let me—”
Draco took another deep breath, remembering he was in the hall, and got a hold on his volume before he tore into Theo.
“Do not fucking tell me what I could or could not have done,” Draco hissed, stepping into his space, crowding the leaner boy back against the wall.
Theo’s eyes narrowed, not in malice, but confusion.
Merlin, fuck, what a wanker. It was a bit depressing to not even intimidate a classmate.
“So you couldn’t,” Theo surmised. “You know, without my father around, I’m a bit behind on gossip. Am I missing something obvious?”
Anger swelled in Draco’s chest. Public. You’re in public. “Be a good snake and figure it out, Nott.”
He spun on heel, banging the door of the library open so hard it smacked into the wall.
He ignored Pince’s screech and stomped to his preferred study table, no overeager mudblood attempting to commandeer it.
Draco closed his eyes, deepened his breath, let himself be lulled and lured by the song of Paris — clinking cups, clopping horses on cobblestones, the scrape of chairs creating its own melody — and withdrew his parchment.
He could do this.
He flattened his hands on the table.
It was just a bit of murder.
Hermione was sprawled between Harry and Ron, her legs on Ron’s lap and her back leaning into Harry, half-reading, half-listening to the chaos of the Gryffindor common room. It wouldn’t take long for her to tune them out completely, but it was only the first week. She’d missed their nonsense.
“Why are bananas curved?” Seamus wondered aloud, examining the one he’d taken from the Great Hall earlier that night.
“To hit that G-spot,” Ginny replied without missing a beat.
Pumpkin juice flew out of Dean’s mouth as he choked on his laugh.
Harry coughed, hard, Ron thumping him on the back over Hermione while he shot Ginny a scowl.
Hermione clamped a hand over her mouth to not giggle aloud.
“Ginny, please don’t use vegetables. There are other means,” Angelina said through a wicked grin.
Fred, beside her, paled. “Listen, please, that was O-level comedy from my darling sister here, but can we rapidly move from said baby sister’s G-spot, please—“
“—And thank you,” George finished.
“I don’t know, Dean,” Ginny mused. “Are you still interested in my G-spot?”
Harry let out a strangled noise.
Dean’s eyes blew wide.
Ron groaned and hit his head against the back of the couch.
Hermione let out a delicate cough. Seemed Ginny had her sights set this year on Dean. “Remember when they told us magical Britain was prudish compared to the muggle world?” Hermione wondered aloud as she pecked a kiss to Harry and Ron’s cheeks and rose, tucking her book against her.
“Lies,” Harry wheezed.
Dean let out a helpless laugh. “Load of steaming crap, that was.” He visibly recovered, a rakish smile gracing his lips. “And of course, Ginevra.”
“Dean, I will murder you,” Ron warned.
“You’ll do no such thing!” Ginny crossed her arms. “Or I’ll murder you.”
“And my ghost will help her,” Dean added, and Ginny beamed at him.
“Please no bloodshed, we’ll lose House Points!” Hermione chided, but she was losing the battle with laughing.
“Or worse—” Ron began.
“—Expelled!” Harry and Ron chirped together.
Hermione flicked her wand, levitating two pillows, and thwacked each of them.
“You were literally making fun of yourself just before!” Ron cried, arms above his head.
“Hypocrite,” Harry accused around a laugh. He hugged the pillow and let it levitate him off the couch.
“Finite.”
Harry landed in a heap of limbs with an ‘oof.’
Hermione shrugged, smirking a bit, and turned to go.
Ginny hopped up after her. “Let’s find some time soon. I missed you all summer.”
Hermione drew her into a hug. At first acquaintance, Ginny had been possessed by a sentient diary, so they hadn’t bonded right away (naturally), and after… Hermione was, admittedly, not the most socially graceful.
“Oh, will you just stop!?” Ginny screeched.
Hermione sputtered.
Ginny huffed, crossing her arms. “I have six big brothers, Hermione! I don’t need another. I need a friend. Or are you going to keep pretending being petrified was a stroll in the garden?”
“I was trying to be supportive!”
Ginny rolled her eyes. “Then be honest. Don’t talk down to me. I may be younger than you, but the whole fight against Voldemort that makes you feel so grown up? That’s me too, now. So be my friend or sod off.”
It took Hermione about a week and a half of seething, with her loneliness intensified by the Great Firebolt Incident of 1993, but she came around. Friendship came in fits and starts, but eventually it came, roaring to life fifth year with Dumbledore’s Army.
Because if there was one thing Ginevra Weasley and Hermione Granger both loved, it was dueling.
Well, that, and teasing her brother.
“Yeah,” Hermione agreed, a smile growing across her lips. “No doubt Bill is scarred for life after your tenancy at Shell Cottage.”
Ginny laughed, releasing her. “Bill had a great time. Fleur, on the other hand, has surely reconsidered becoming a Weasley.”
She bit her lip to contain a laugh. “Gin, I hate to break it to you, but if Fred and George didn’t run her off, no one will.”
Ginny beamed. “I know. I like her. Mum’s still all worked up over it, but”—she and Hermione shared an eye roll—”she does that.”
Molly’d given her a very good apology, and Hermione forgave her, but the absolute gall of that woman to send Hermione a howler (based off some rubbish in the Prophet, no less!).
She squeezed Ginny’s hand. “Tomorrow? I just want to retreat and process the day a bit.”
Ginny flipped her hand over and gave a kiss to her knuckles. “Until tomorrow, m’lady.”
Hermione giggled, Ginny released her, and after changing into pajamas and throwing her curls into a bun, she heard a tap, tap against her window.
Silver wings, the color of his eyes, glowed in the moonlight.
“Oh hello,” she breathed, racing to the window. The owl sailed in, dropping a letter in her hand and landing on her desk. The envelope bore no mark of address, but as she flipped to look at the seal, she saw the remnants of a signet ring’s imprint carved away to form an ‘A.’
“Let’s see, what’s your name, lovely?” The owl lifted her foot primly. Athena read the delicate band around her ankle. “Why, hello Athena.”
She ruffled her feathers with a pleased hoot.
“Er, my treats are in the owlery.”
Athena made a dismayed hoo.
Hermione scritched her feathers. “Can you stay the night? They’ll take care of you there, and I’ll go get you some treats before breakfast?”
Athena let out a mournful hooooo and hopped back to the window.
“I’ll start keeping some here,” she promised. “Sure you don’t need to rest?”
Athena didn’t deign to answer that as she took off into the night sky (for a hunt?), and Hermione snuggled under the covers.
He’d written! And not only that, he’d written first. And evidently gotten an owl!
The wax gave a satisfying crunch as she broke it with her index finger.
Dear Mercury,
Her breath caught.
Mercury. The Roman counterpart of Hermes, the masculine counterpart to Hermione. Harry would have deemed her something sweet but silly. Ron something at random, if given the opportunity to bestow a code name upon her. But Reg called her a goddess.
How is Hogwarts? Were you pleased to be reunited with your one true love, the library?
Hermione snorted. Git.
There isn’t all that much to report here. My flatmate and I have yet to kill one another, which you will be pleased to know. The project remains stalled, unfortunately. I suspect if you were more familiar with the subject at hand, you would have solved this puzzle long ago.
No, she rather doubted that. The curse upon the Horcrux looked like a monster in its own right, not considering the evil lurking within the structure.
Paid a visit to Gringotts today, to no avail. I hope your year is off to a fine start. What are you finding interesting?
Regards,
A
Hermione settled back into the pillows, hugging the letter to her chest. Her eyes fluttered shut as she deepened her breathing, reaching for her magic, and entered her library. Warm woods, large tables, and comfy chairs greeted her along with the smell of parchment and paper. She plucked a deep, navy blue tome from a shelf. As the pages fluttered open, forest, sandalwood, and coffee. Never acrid coffee breath. Regulus was diligent on his charms; that or wix had figured something else out for it, but the earthy smell of roasting beans — wafted as she flicked through the pages.
If he weren’t her Occlumency teacher, Hermione might have asked him if it made any sort of sense to have a Regulus: Romantic Feelings volume separate from the rest of his. But he was, so she hadn’t, and here they were, with Hermione trying to siphon the way her heart lurched at Regulus’ code name for her. The way it made her sappy. Gave her butterflies.
As if she’d turned to its corresponding page, the thought of their dance nearly made her swoon.
Hermione shook her head and reshelved the book and tried to think of a name suitably appropriate for Regulus. One that would show the same care and respect as he’d given her with Mercury. Reg was brilliant, but he’d been denied that recognition most of his life. He was wary, weary, driven. He was only two years her senior (One and a half? Bloody time travel…) and yet he’d, like Harry, already borne so much of the world’s evils—
Hermione sat up, back in her body.
“Well, if ancient mythology is the game…” she murmured, and summoned parchment.
Chapter 32: Chapter Thirty
Notes:
Hello, loves! Happy Tuesday!
I wanted to take a mo in the author's note this week and just do a few housekeeping refreshers as we have some new friends joining us on the reading journey!
1) We update weekly on Tuesdays. I do take the occasional break, but I try to be super communicative with y'all!
2) Draco & Regulus are both tagged with Hermione in this fic and the endgame pairing is being left OPEN during the WIP phase! However, both ships do occur with significant page time. If it's going to give you deep anxiety but you'd like to read along, you can come find me on socials and I'll spoil it for you privately - my only request being that you keep it to yourself so for readers who enjoy the will-they-won't-they rush can have this rare-in-fandom experience! Otherwise, this is an ensemble cast fic and I think it's worth leaning into the unknown and seeing who these guys and what their characters arcs are! We can tend to write off characters who aren't in the main pairing, and they just both deserve the time, I think :)
3) I do try to catch most trigger warnings at the beginning of each chapter, but they are NOT all tagged because the fic is too big :D There's a link to a tumblr post in Chapter 1 (ch. 2 on ao3 bc of the prologue) to all of them for the whole fic as best as I can foresee, but the best place to check is each chapter. However, I will not regularly warn for Graphic Depictions of Violence. It's a war fic, just expect that one to pop up. If you have a specific trigger you're worried about, feel free to ask!
4) I have the exceptionally spectaculr alphabetas MistressLynn and Photon08! Lynn really worked with me for a whole year on the story and taught me so much about action writing and larger scale narratives. We're actually moving into the final content she got to work with before she headed back into writing her SUPER COOL horror choose-your-own adventure Dramione fic collaboration, which is debuting on Halloween - run, don't walk. Photon joined the team last November and I have likened her to my dance partner because she's not only brilliant and wonderful and detailed (and she is, she's a bit fandom famous amongst writers for being such a brilliant editor), but we really just click and her innovative, creative spirit sings to me. She pours so much time and energy into not only the beta details of the story, but leveling up my writing. So when I do the requisite "all hail Lynn and Photon!!" these are not empty words, they are truly so spectacular.
I think that's all. I probably forgot one.
OH LOL thanks to NickieButterfly for pointing out what neither of us realized - Fred and George are not at Hogwarts anymore, a fact I clearly knew when writing the Order meeting but just... my comedic desires fogged my memory lol. THREE MORTIFIED BROTHERS WAS BETTER THAN ONE OKAY!?!?? So sometime you'll see the last chapter update to reflect the fact they are, alas, no longer at Hogwarts and therefore not in the common room to be scandalized by Ginny. RIP.
And finally, a thousand thanks to all y'all for being the best readers around :)
xx -itscometothisTrigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Referenced torture of a minor
Chapter Text
The agony of my feelings allowed me no respite; no incident occurred from which my rage and misery could not extract its food.
—Mary Shelley
Dear Atlas,
You would deny it, I’m sure, but I see the weight you bear for us, for our efforts. So if you will deem me a goddess, I will appoint you a titan.
You’ll never believe it, but our mutual friend has suddenly become a Potions prodigy. It’s absurd, honestly. But he grabbed a used textbook, and apparently whoever had it prior had notes in the margins. It’s cheating is what it is, but I suppose that isn’t all that interesting to you. Still, it drives me mad! It’s dishonest! If he wants to be an Auror, he needs to actually know this, not merely skate by on someone’s former notes.
Otherwise, our former Potions professor is now meant to be our Defense Against the Dark Arts instructor. I don’t suppose you knew about that ahead of time, did you? I haven’t had the opportunity to have him in class yet, but the Hufflepuffs are saying his interior decorating skills leave something to be desired. Dark and gloomy, said one. Creepy, said another. Think he could make a go of it in Knockturn? He certainly doesn’t love teaching…
I’m quite sure I would not be any further along than you at the project, truthfully. You’re quite clever, Atlas. I believe in you wholeheartedly. Keep at it, chin up!
I did leave my one true love, alas. Is it too soon to miss you? I’m afraid I do, regardless. I find myself wondering throughout the day what you would think of certain things. I believe you didn’t have a very high opinion of Slughorn, but I can’t quite remember why. I wonder if you enjoyed Arithmancy or not. What kind of a second year you were and if you were up to any shenanigans.
Anyways, I digress I suppose. Rambling thoughts. I should turn in for the night; need to be in top form for Defense. Instead of counting sheep I shall come up with names for his design studio on Knockturn Alley.
Sweet dreams — or, well, have a good day, I can’t visit the owlery till tomorrow and I think Athena’s hunting at present. Be safe and enjoy your coffee! Regardless of the hour you read this, I know you’ll be drinking some.
Yours,
Mercury
Well, this was… shit! This was shit!
After yet another planning session where his parchment was still disturbingly blank, and having completed the frustrating amount of homework his professors were assigning, Draco had switched from “ways to help Death Eaters invade Hogwarts” to “Obstacles to Surmount” the hour prior. Coming up with plans ex nihilo was challenging for anyone. Best to start with concrete problems to solve. A different method would provide better results anyhow. Right? Right.
Draco dragged his hands over his face, resisting the urge to split into hysterical, high-pitched laughter.
It was quite a long list. A long list of problems staring him in the face and painting out in stark detail how utterly fucked they all were. Oh, Merlin. This was hopeless. He was dead. Mother was dead, Father was dead, and Draco was most certainly dead. Ohhh, fuckity fuck fuck.
He shoved the fear aside and began from the top. There was something here, surely. There had to be.
1. Anti-apparition wards
2. McGonagall
3. Castle defenses — architecture
- narrow stairs (tactical movement difficult)
- moving stairs (isolating members, stranding them)
- one real exit
- Secret passageways staff are aware of?
4. Castle defenses — magical
- Hogwarts: A History suggests spells woven into the foundations of the school
- See 2.
- Ghosts
- Poltergeist
- Peeves
- Bloody Baron (unclear whose side he would choose, Hogwarts or Slytherin?)
- Moaning Myrtle (pipes)
- Poltergeist
- Suits of armor
- Probably more. Bloody Rowena Ravenclaw.
5. Forbidden Forest (has Great Oaf trained any of those monsters?)
6. The Black Lake — is the Squid weaponizable?
7. A way to not expose Scissors?
He hadn’t even smirked at his rather clever, if he said so himself, nickname for Severus.
He bit back a whimper. Since he would very much like to cry now, thanks.
Draco pinched the bridge of his nose. Get it together, Malfoy. If the idiot that is Harry fucking Potter can somehow survive this long, you can plot a battle strategy. I mean, honestly, his sidekicks were Mudblood Granger and Weasel of all people—
Draco straightened, hand falling. “Weasley…”
His eyes drifted back to the parchment. He cocked his head. And began another column.
Fred & George Weasley Pranks
At the end, there was a broken vanishing cabinet.
And the very beginnings of an idea.
Finding the Come and Go Room wasn’t difficult; he’d discovered it with the Inquisitorial Squad the year before. Nor, incidentally, had been shrugging off Pansy on his way up here. No, accessing the Room of Hidden Things proved the problem.
Draco had deduced from his research they were one in the same — you needed somewhere to hide, and thus you got that iteration of the Room. So he paced in front of the seventh floor corridor, focusing on what he needed.
And instead of a room with a vanishing cabinet, it gave him his bedroom in their Paris chalet.
His lip wobbled, here with no one to see him, as he stared at the breezy bed curtains, the stark white sheets, and the exorbitantly soft (and expensive) pillows covering nearly half the bed. At his desk was a plate filled to the brim with pastries, apple tarts, and savory hand pies.
Draco glared at the room, crossing his arms.
“I’ll sleep and eat when I’ve saved my Mother,” he hissed. “I need the damn cabinet.”
It had to be here. Where else could such a dangerous but precious magical artifact go in a school full of children?
But the Room had decided what he needed — and that was, apparently, a snack and a nap.
He stalked out, only to try again.
And again.
And again.
Each time the bed taunted him, as did the smell of the stack of pastries. Draco pinched the bridge of his nose. “Perhaps I’ve not made myself clear,” he said as conversationally as he could. “I am royally fucked if I can’t figure this out. I need to fix the cabinet so I can escape when,” he faltered. “When something bad happens. Please.”
But the room was unmoved.
“Did Selzy put you up to this?!” The elf was too nosy — and bossy — for her own good.
Once more, the room remained his Paris bedroom.
“Or Theo?” He’d been quiet of late, his gaze flitting to Draco’s forearm, but he’d always been skilled at making himself heard without words. And the message recently? Hydrate, you first-class moron. That and a rather cloying concern.
The Room stayed the same.
Draco slumped. “Fuck it.”
He grabbed the tray of food, and in a move that would horrify the mother he was currently letting down, he clambered onto the bed, toeing off his shoes, and ate. The bites were small, the process slow, but it melted in his mouth. When he’d eaten half, he put it on the bench marking the foot of the bed, transfigured his robes into pajamas, and crawled under the covers.
The room itself dimmed the lights as Draco fell asleep nearly instantly.
Dear Mercury,
A titan? You flatter me. I hardly carry the world. I can barely manage my own world, let alone the rest of it.
Speaking of our friend, who does carry the weight of the world — is it truly so terrible for him to have an aid in Potions? If he learns the methods from his book, that’s the same, isn’t it? I would have done unspeakable things for just one of my classes to have been a bit easier when things were hard. I wonder if he could use the break, all things considered.
Well, you’ve seen it for yourself now, how bad is his classroom as DADA professor? Were the Hufflepuffs right in their assessment? There ought to be a nice niche clientele for him in Knockturn. What names did you come up with for said interior design studio?
I’m flabbergasted you miss me with Hogwarts and all its distractions, but I confess I am pleased to hear it. Your absence is certainly felt here. My flatmate courts death, but so far I’ve had restraint. He’s well, since I know you’re friendly.
You asked about Slughorn; I wasn’t overly impressed by Sluggy. He only cared for talent or pedigree, and he was more preoccupied with his special few than the House as a whole. A lot happened without him being aware, some of which was harmless, but others were not. I find him insipid and self-serving.
I wasn’t a very interesting second year, Mercury. I made seeker that year, so my activities were: classes, quidditch, getting by. Unlike you, who could write a bestselling memoir at only sixteen. Funny stories were my brother’s purview.
Speaking of your age, any plans for your birthday?
Finally — would you look over this Arithmancy? The ink will reveal if you say the name of the coffee roastery we visited. I fear it’s actually correct, which would make things more difficult, so if you could spot an error I’m missing, it would be appreciated. Otherwise, it would mean the structure is more obscure, and thus more research. At which I’m so very talented.
Regards,
Atlas
“Okay, that’s it!”
Hermione panted, wiping the sweat from her eyes, and squinted at the leggy redhead jogging over to where she sat in the grass, broom across her shoulders.
“What’s what?” she gasped out as Ginny drew closer.
The younger witch plopped down beside her in the grass. “You, Hermione Granger, are exercising. You can understand my bafflement.”
Ginny’s new pastime was flinging out every possible vocabulary word at Hermione until she broke down in giggles or threw something at her. Sometimes both.
“I’m not that out of shape!” Hermione protested. She was rather proud of how far she’d come along in the summer. “In fact,” she continued, definitely not pouting, “I just completed twenty press ups, so obviously I am perfectly capable of athletic ability if I put my effort behind it!”
“Your ability is never in question.” Ginny waved her off. “Your… desire to sweat and be anywhere near the quidditch pitch, on the other hand, is highly dubious.”
With a groan, Hermione fell back on the grass. She had nothing to say to that. It was true. Hermione preferred more sedentary pursuits as a general rule.
“I read that physical conditioning can strengthen the magical core.”
“Really?”
Hermione hummed in response. “That and applying the same theory of exercise to spell casting itself. So I’ve been training a bit.”
“Could you do even ten press ups when you left for the summer though?”
She refused to dignify that comment with a verbal response and instead stuck out her tongue. Ginny poked her in the belly and Hermione full-body flinched at the ticklish sensation.
“Owwww, rude!” Hermione protested, holding her aching abs while Ginny smirked.
“Well, you should train with me then if you’ve decided this is your new hobby.”
Hermione wrinkled her nose. “Hardly a hobby, a… means to an end. Superior vanquishing of my foes being the end.”
Gin grinned wickedly. “A goal I can get behind.”
Well, that was certainly true.
“And you have to admit, I might be the closest thing you have to an expert to consult on physical fitness.”
Hermione leaned back on her elbows, regarding her friend with six brothers, all of whom she could win a wrestling match against, along with an impressive quidditch record, and a slow smile spread over her own face. “I’d be honored to be your pupil, Professor Weasley.”
“Excellent!” Ginny clapped. “Now, stop scrunching up your neck when you do the curl up.”
“Curl up,” Hermione muttered. “Crunch sounds much better.”
Ginny wrinkled her nose. “What are you crunching, you curl up your chest—“
“Or crunch it together,” Hermione countered, demonstrating.
“Let’s call it what it is,” Ginny sighed, lying down beside her. “Torture.”
Dear Atlas,
I begin with the end — regards? What are we, business associates?
As to the rest of your note, I take issue with this line: ‘I wasn’t a very interesting second year, Mercury. I made seeker that year, so my activities were classes, quidditch, getting by… ” I don’t particularly like or even really get quidditch, but being a seeker at twelve is quite the achievement! You must be talented on a broom for that to be the case. Harry was the youngest seeker ever in first year, which means before that it could very well have been you as the youngest! Weren’t you proud of yourself?
Well, I suppose I treated this a bit like an essay, starting with critique. Can you walk me through some of your thoughts on the project? Perhaps it would help. The snippet you included of the Arithmancy looks sound, which I fear means what you think it means — time to research more obscure structures. I’d offer to help, but I suspect I lack the variety you have at your fingertips. But perhaps I could ask a certain someone if he recommends a book or two to begin with? Maximize your efforts?
I think you’re right about our friend, the sudden Potions Prodigy. I hadn’t thought about it like that, the distinction between cheating and a learning aid. So I took deep breaths and did not hex him into oblivion when he won the Felix Felicis in class today with his woebegotten book! I wish school had been more fun for you. Even with all the pressure, Hogwarts really has been magical for me. It sounds like it wasn’t so much for you. Or was it? Tell me more?
I’m afraid I agree with your perception of Slughorn. He feels a bit slimy (like his namesake as a matter of fact). I’ve been invited to his Slug Club. Supposedly the Christmas party will be worth it, others have said, but then I’d have to find a date. I feel like a Muggleborn collectible.
But the rest of classes are going well! I love the start of a semester when everything’s fresh and we can see where we’re going without being too mired in it. And other students are also eager, because it’s back to it from the summer. Usually by October only a handful of us remain properly attentive. In Herbology we’re studying lilting lilies — apparently their leaves can be brewed like a tea to get a substance with similar effects to alcohol, sans silliness. Just tipsy — literally. But in potions, it can be used with other ingredients to actually stabilize vertigo and nausea! Isn’t that fascinating?
I’m heartened to hear your flatmate remains in good health (though such dramatics, if by courting death you mean aggravating you!), but what of my pen pal, hmm? How is his health? The material of his days? I’m rather invested in him, you see. As for plans for my birthday, it shall be an ordinary Thursday. If only I could go dancing… I have this wonderful dance partner, but he’s away.
Yours,
Mercury
Upon three nights straight of the Room’s belligerence, Draco earned a relieved smile from not only Theo, but Blaise and Greg when he found himself eating properly at breakfast . Draco begrudgingly admitted perhaps the Room hadn’t been entirely wrong in what he “needed.”
No longer willing to mess around, he approached after classes, intent on his task as he paced once, twice, three times in front of the corridor.
He reached for the door handle.
“This better not be a fucking bedroom,” he whispered, and pulled.
Draco’s lip curled. A disaster. Stale, musty air appalled his delicate nose. Dust wafted in the light that filtered through a lonely, high-up window (how the bloody hell did that work?), settling on literal mountains of rubbish. The room went on for ages.
“Alright, fair play,” he muttered, heart pounding. “I’d have fainted if I saw this earlier.”
Draco took a tentative step forward. You’ve had blood on your robes, mate, can’t get too puffed up over some dust.
My, my, how priorities change.
He skirted around the edge of the room, flicking his wand to forge a path by levitating junk.
Dear Mercury,
Asking your professor for assistance as to where to start is a good idea. Thank you. I’ve begun the reading and as you know, the pace is glacial. Hard to not begrudge myself the idiocy. Forgive me for the short letter, they’re all swimming now.
You’re far more than a collectible, Muggleborn or otherwise. I’m glad you extended some grace to the Potions Prodigy. I suppose Hogwarts was ‘magical’ for me. It was freedom in so many ways. But my issues remained. The war crept in. I wonder if having known about magic changes how I view it — magic was always a force for good or for ill, but one I was familiar with. I think some of the wide-eyed wonder of the others rubbed off, though, along with the excitement that finally we could do magic ourselves.
That is fascinating; when you wrote it, I could almost remember the name of the law for that, but it never came. Only been out of Hogwarts six months or so, that’s a bit pathetic, isn’t it?
Sorry it’s not as long as your letter, but please, tell me everything. Hogwarts through your eyes is special.
Sincerely (is this approved parlance?),
Atlas
Hermione bit her lip as she lowered Reg’s parchment. She sat at her preferred table in the library, the final book she’d searched through for a visual reading aid sitting closed before her. Nothing. All this magic at their disposal, and simply useless. Regulus deserved an ‘aid,’ like Harry and his woebegotten book. But she couldn’t find one.
With a sigh, Hermione rose. Madam Pince’s brow arched as Hermione glumly set the books upon the counter. “Didn’t find what you need?”
Hermione shook her head. “I don’t suppose you’re familiar with dyslexia, are you?”
Madam Pince straightened. Lowered her spectacles down her nose to look at Hermione overtop them.
“And why do you ask?”
“A friend.”
Her lips pursed. “A friend at Hogwarts?”
“Outside, actually.”
“But magical?”
Hermione frowned. “Yes. Why—”
“The only spell that is of much use is banned by the Board of Governors, classified as cheating,” she scoffed. She lowered her own tome, marking the page with a finger. “It’s a dictation spell. However, my brother’s husband is a half-blood, and he’s recently sent me a paper on a font they’re developing — Ms. Granger, please, that is quite enough dramatic gasping—”
“But we could create a transfiguration spell! Couldn’t we?”
Good Godric, that much lip pursing ought to hurt. May as well be a pucker.
“I… well, yes. Minerva is certainly capable of it, if you’d like to collaborate—”
“And the paper? Could I make a copy?”
Madam Pince flicked her wand, forcing Hermione back a foot from her desk. “Patience, Ms. Granger. But yes, I shall duplicate it for you. Go finish your homework, and I shall fetch it and copy it by the time you leave.”
Hermione beamed. “Brilliant!” She turned to go before spinning back. “Oh, and the dictation spell — you know I’d never use it for school, nor do I wish to get a peer in trouble, though that’s poppycock — would you mind pointing me to that as well? He’s out of Hogwarts, my friend, honest.”
Madam Pince’s lips twitched in what a more naive person might consider the beginnings of a smile. “I shall have it here for you with your muggle study, Ms. Granger.”
“Aces, thanks Madam Pince!”
“Spend less time with Mr. Weasley,” she tutted. “Aces, honestly.”
Hermione laughed and departed with a wave, a skip in her step.
The vanishing cabinet was startling, nearly hopelessly broken, and he had thrown himself into fixing it, because Draco had approximately zero (0) other ideas — which meant another all-nighter with his bed curtains closed around him and extensive Charms notes. He’d only emerged for coffee. The Great Hall overwhelmed; colors were too bright, sounds louder than they ought to be as his senses withered under the schedule he kept.
Draco’s eagle owl, Hercules, dropped a letter nearly into his eggs before flying off to the owlery for treats.
“He’s testy, even for a Malfoy,” Blaise commented, dabbing at his mouth.
Draco couldn’t be bothered to scowl; not enough caffeine.
He broke his family’s wax seal, savoring the crunch, and froze.
Blonde hair, yellower than his own, fell from the folded parchment onto his fingers.
His vision tunneled. The pressure shifted in his ears.
He occluded hard and fast, imagining the clack of shoes and wheels on cobblestone streets, the chatter of crowds of people—and then he shoved his terror into his mindscape, not bothering to properly store it.
Draco blinked, took a deep breath, and tucked Mother’s hair back into the envelope.
Blaise’s eyes were on his hand, watching it tremble, as he reached once more for his coffee. Every fiber of his being wanted to bolt from the room, run to the library and begin again, but he had to give off an air of calm.
Play pretend.
Stomach soured, he moved the breakfast on his plate around with his fork. As soon as it was socially acceptable, he walked steadily to the library.
No one was there yet, not even Madam Pince who’d been sat at the Head Table when he left. Draco floated through the stacks, detached from his body, and threw up a ward.
He screamed.
Magic coursed through him, pulsing, as books flew off shelves, some smacking into one another, others getting caught up in the cyclone of his power. Another wail of pain and terror ripped from him. His chest ached. Everything was caving in, starting at his sternum; he folded. Tugged at his hair. Wept.
He sneered and threw out his wand, ready to incinerate the volumes when his wards flickered.
Draco spun as they fell.
Blaise’s eyes met his.
His chest heaved.
“Pitch,” Blaise ordered quietly, stepping into Draco’s mess. “Now. I’ll clean this up. Get to the bloody pitch.”
“Class—”
“We’re skipping. Go.”
Draco nodded, muttered a glamour charm under his breath, and stalked back through the halls and out the giant front doors, nearly vibrating with venom.
Mother’s hair. They’d cut it from her head, Draco was sure of it.
Fuck you, fuck all of you who touched her, I will carve you limb from fucking limb—
The earth cracked beneath his footsteps. Draco halted. Stared.
Point one for rage. That was awesome.
Won’t beat the Dark Lord though.
Draco jolted. He wasn't anti-Dark Lord! He couldn’t be.
Amendment: Won’t beat Dumbledore, though.
His lip wobbled, and Draco turned on heel, marching to the pitch.
“Malfoy!”
Blaise was jogging after him.
“Come,” he murmured, Italian accent a little thicker than usual as he took Draco by the arm and steered him around the pitch.
“We’re not flying?” he rasped.
Blaise shook his head. “You’re upset, but surely you know the teachers check the pitch for delinquents like ourselves.”
“Fuck you.”
“In your dreams, carissimo.”
Draco let out a squeaky approximation of a laugh. Merlin. I’m hysterical.
Blaise marched him to the edge of the Forbidden Forest. He threw up a small ward. It wouldn’t deter much, but no one would look for them out here anyways.
“Let go, Draco.”
The slithering, overwhelming anger seemed to seep out of his skin, and he released his suppressed magic — channeled it through his wand and threw. He paid no attention to the spells he cast, only sparing half a thought to recognize Blaise was behind him, so his magic launched forward.
You. Will. All. Die.
He didn’t bother specifying whom. He was nothing but a vengeful spirit. Nothing but anger, made flesh.
Draco sucked in ragged breaths as his magic poured out of him.
The anger burned.
It had been burning embers since Snape had called him, Theo, and Vince into his office in the dead of night to tell them their fathers were in Azkaban. It burned when his dignified, beautiful mother had drooled on the floor after taking the Cruciatus meant for him. It burned like Aunt Bella’s corrosive magic, scouring through his mind. It burned at the snickers of the elder Death Eaters, it burned at the pitying glances of those who believed him doomed. It burned, and burned, and burned. He burned and became the stars that bore his name, all fire, gas, and explosive light.
And even as he raged, the stars’ heat danced within him. This was who he was. Not a cold, terrified teenager destined to become a killer. Bright, brilliant, light. Pure as his blood. Indomitable as the sky.
Spent, Draco fell to his knees.
Blaise came to his side, squatting gracefully to join him . “You must really hate Herbology,” he mused.
Draco let out a strangled laugh. The bark from the six nearest trees had been stripped bare, peeling and smoking.
“Oh, I hate alright.”
Blaise hummed. “Whatever gets you through today, Draco.”
He held out a hand. Draco took it, and Blaise hauled him up. “Are you ready?”
Draco sighed. “No.”
But he strode forward anyways.
Chapter 33: Chapter Thirty-One
Notes:
Hi everyone! Sorry I got behind on comment replies again, will catch back up! As usual, they mean so much to me!! Truly :) Just had a super busy week and not been feeling the best so all energy went to the whole life bit.
many many thanks to MistressLynn and Photon08
happy reading, loves <3 for those of you in the northern hemisphere, don't forget to take some time and breathe that crisp autumn air and see the beautiful leaves!
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Implied/referenced child abuse
Chapter Text
“I do not want to pass the time. I want to grab hold of it and leave my mark upon the world.”
— Libba Bray, The Sweet, Far Thing
Dear Atlas,
I will accept your sincerity. I shan’t press for more familiarity, my Lord. You conveniently forgot to tell me how you are, by the way. Don’t apologize for your letter. Whatever length you give me, I’m grateful to read.
Nothing about you is idiotic, Atlas. Nothing. I’m sorry dyslexia makes things difficult for you, but you are brilliant and wonderful. I’ll remind you that I have some authority on this front. Frankly, not giving up and learning how to do all this on your own and without any actual assistance from a dyslexia tutor — Atlas, you’re brilliant. I repeat and reiterate. I don’t care how long it took, you figured it out. That project is bonkers difficult, and you’re doing wonderfully.
To that end: I endured a great scowl, but here are two titles to begin with: A Conundrum of Curses by Xolani McFerson and Breaking Curses: Unraveling the Deadliest by Li Kě xīn. I hope that helps.
As for Hogwarts, classes are piling on; really setting out to prove NEWTs are serious business, I suppose. I’m loving the learning. A friend has offered to keep me company as I continue your lessons in physical conditioning. Keeping me company seems to mean ‘ribbing me constantly’ but I suppose that’s par for the course. Do wizards have an equivalent of golf? It’s an upper class sort of pastime.
Oh, our mutual friend had a lesson about something which you fetched this summer. I believe you had a collision with large furniture in the process. I wonder if that means they’ll tell him soon? I hope so. I hate keeping things from him.
I’m knackered myself, so I’ll keep it short.
Yours,
Mercury
“That’s IT!”
A loud bang had Draco’s wand out in an instant, pointed over the table at the threat in front of him.
He glared at the realization that said threat was a lanky, pretty, and preposterously huffy Theo Nott in a right snit.
“Merlin, Theo, what did the poor book do to you?” Draco drawled as he pocketed his wand back in his robe.
Theo scowled. “The book was a sacrifice in my grander scheme to get your bloody attention. You’re not eating.”
Draco shrugged. “I’m drinking. Coffee. See?”
He raised his cup as proof. He’d been back to pulling late nights, and not even the Room disagreed that his first priority, his greatest need, was saving his mother, and it had staged no interventions. Draco rather thought he was doing swimmingly, all things considered.
“You’re not eating beef bourguignon. You love beef bourguignon night. You say it’s the only night the food here is remotely adequate because it’s French and Selzy makes it perfectly. I hear this rant roughly once every four to six weeks. The whole of Slytherin has heard this rant! And you’re not eating the stuff!”
Draco blinked, then looked down at the table to realize it was, in fact, beef bourguignon night.
“Which rant?” Blaise asked, slipping in beside Draco.
Theo merely pointed at the casserole dish sitting in the center of the table. Blaise hummed in understanding.
“But he isn’t eating it!”
Blaise frowned.
Draco’s gaze darted between Blaise and Theo, and finally he closed the book on magical woodworking, setting it aside, and began to ladle himself a bowl.
A hunk of bread hit him square in the nose. “Don’t forget your carbs.”
Draco gave him a half-hearted sneer, then tucked in. Little sat well these days, but he could probably manage a bowl of his favorite dish at Hogwarts. Something about being tasked with murder with a serious helping of or else turned the stomach. Imagine that.
“That’s better,” Theo grumbled. Vince was leering at Astoria Greengrass, who’d just hit puberty in earnest. And ignoring them. A more common occurrence these days.
Pansy glared at him from across the long table; Draco vaguely wondered how long she’d been waiting for him to look her way to do that. Breaking up with her had been a good plan.
Sorry, Pans, we’ve been friends since we were in nappies and therefore I’d really like the Dark Lord to not put together I actually care about you. Also you’re a heinous nag. Cheers!
Due to the ‘not caring’ charade, he’d mostly leaned into the heinous nag bit.
Unsurprisingly, Pansy hadn’t appreciated it. Alas, his burden to bear.
“Bloody distracted, you are,” Theo grumbled.
Draco shot him a self-assured smirk that had never felt quite so plastered on.
Pansy’s mother had been a Death Eater, but she’d died in battle shortly after Pansy’s birth, and her stepmother was as frilly and feeble as they came. Ernest Parkinson had flat out refused the Dark Lord when he’d come calling, hoping Pansy had some of Iris’ spark, spouting some sexist balderdash almost no magical family believed about witches needing to be kept at home — something he clearly hadn’t cared about with his first wife. But it seemed to work for now, even as Ernest also remained unmarked, and Pansy was safe. Draco, gentleman that he was, wanted to keep her that way.
“Draco!”
He startled, blinked once, twice, at Theo and Blaise. Theo was frowning, and Blaise’s dark eyes were assessing. Shit.
“Sorry I have more important things to think about than whatever it was you were nattering on about,” he scoffed, making a show of digging back into his meal.
Greg, on Draco’s other side, added a little extra to his bowl and refilled Draco’s goblet. “Got to stay hydrated,” he said, and gave a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Draco thought about shrugging it off. The Not Caring Act really ought to be perfected and enacted alongside the Strong and Sufficient façade.
But he didn’t want to rebuff Greg or even really break up with Pansy. He wanted to be sixteen. Wanted to have friends, study for NEWTs, play quidditch, and write to his parents, neither of whom would be in Azkaban suffering under dementors or effectively on house arrest.
Swallowing back the swell of panic, Draco tried to eat another bite.
Luckily, it was beef bourguignon night.
“We have to make McGonagall change the schedule!”
Ron nearly fell onto the Gryffindor bench next to Hermione. Harry’d arrived early while the other two went to their prefect meeting.
Harry had tentatively begun to pen a letter to Reg. What does drowning feel like? Because I think I might be drowning.
He’d decided that was insensitive and dropped it. Quidditch trials were tomorrow, so he’d been trying to focus on that instead.
Hermione pulled a face, stabbing a piece of broccoli with the serving fork.
“What’s wrong with it?” Harry asked, reaching for a dinner roll.
“Malfoy,” she and Ron answered in unison, one dejected and the other spiteful.
Harry brightened. “You’re scheduled with Malfoy?”
“All bloody month!” Ron answered for her, loading his plate — already at capacity — grumpily.
“Lucky me,” Hermione muttered.
“We’ll talk to her,” Ron swore, a comforting hand landing on Hermione’s shoulder. She knocked it with her head, a bit like a cat, in thanks. Part of why Sirius had called her kitten.
Harry ignored the pang of grief. The door to his common room popped open, memories of Sirius ready to pour forth, but Harry mentally kicked it closed.
“We should leave it be,” Harry offered, and both of them turned shocked gazes towards him. He leaned in, prepared to explain his plan when they went from astonishment to exasperation in an instant.
“Harry, don’t,” Hermione groaned. “It’s bad enough I have to patrol with the git, I’m not doing whatever cockamamy idea you’ve come up with to prove he’s an evil, awful Death Eater.”
He tried to ignore the biting dismissal, but it stung like every other time he’d been brushed aside.
“Right, I’ve only ever been hunted by Dark wizards regularly my entire time at this school. What could I possibly know about something fishy going on right under our noses?” Harry sneered, and he immediately knew it felt wrong. A trademark Malfoy expression, that was.
Hermione’s gaze softened. Ron bit his lip.
“Mate it isn’t that, it’s just — this is sort of taking over for you, yeah? Let’s focus on quidditch.”
“That’s just it, Malfoy quit quidditch! You know that is fundamentally not what he would do unless something nefarious”—take that, Hermione—“was going on!”
“It’s not that we don’t think Malfoy has problems, Harry, his dad is in prison! Things are getting darker, probably for him too, but a Death Eater?” Hermione finished, exasperated.
“We know,” Harry said, voice hard and eyes on Hermione, “That age isn’t much of a consideration for Voldemort.”
Her eyes narrowed. “Yes, but we also know that would likely only be the case if he could be useful. What on earth would Malfoy-of-all-people contribute to Voldemort’s army? They’ve got sneering and superiority in spades, they hardly need any more. Beyond that, Malfoy is sixteen, Harry! He doesn’t even have NEWTs yet, and no special skill sets that we’ve observed. He’s a kid. Like we’re meant to be,” she finished in a huff, tossing her fork down. “Which is why, despite hating my life every Tuesday and Friday for all of October, I will merely moan and groan about it, because all it is is prefect duty with a bully. A schoolyard bully, not a sodding soldier, Harry!”’
Harry wished for Sirius. For someone to actually listen. He knew, in his core, that Malfoy was a Death Eater. But no one believed him.
“Fine,” he said, pushing his plate away and stalking away. He could hear bags slapping and plates clanging, and soon Ron was at his heels, breathing hard as he kept up.
“Harry, wait!”
“If I’m waiting to be told I’m foolish, I will not,” he grumbled, stalking towards their common room. The two of them had practice in an hour and were due on the pitch, but Harry just wanted to be alone.
“HARRY, for fuck’s sake,” Ron huffed, matching his pace finally. “It’s not that we don’t believe—”
“It is. It’s precisely that.”
“No, it’s that we’re worried you’re fixating on Malfoy instead of dealing with your grief over Sirius!” he nearly yelled, pale, freckled skin turning red. Both boys froze. Ron looked like he’d eaten a vomit-flavored Bertie’s bean.
Harry felt like he’d been stabbed. “Or maybe I’ve learned that something bad is always coming, and I’m just the only one who cares enough to look out for it,” he choked out.
Ron frowned. “Harry, you know we’re both here for you and we both care for you. It’s just, it’s really bloody unlikely Malfoy’s a Death Eater already. And even if he was — we’re in school, what’s he going to do? Trounce you in Transfiguration like he usually does?”
Harry started to retort, but Ron cut him off.
“Harry, how often have you gotten to just… be a student? Things are getting worse. We all know it. But for this year, while we’re here, we can… kiss girls and goof off in class, win the Quidditch Cup. When we’re in the thick of it, we’ll have wished we had this year, these memories to hold on to when things are hard.”
He let out a hard breath through his nose. Ron maybe had a point. He’d been so bloody delighted to be named Quidditch Captain, wanted desperately to win, to be like his dad.
“Fine, Ron. C’mon, let’s go over moves for practice today.”
He stamped down the urge to rant that something was off; he reminded himself that still, despite all the years and distance, Uncle Vernon was right — Harry was better off silent.
“I adore you,” Ginny whispered in Hermione’s ear. “Though if you ever do that for me, I will throttle you.”
Hermione snorted. Harry stood at her other side, an arm slung over her shoulders. Ron was beaming, so… her hypocrisy on not cheating was ignored for the moment. “He was nervous. He’s the better keeper. Besides, McLaggen’s a prat.”
“Cheers to that,” Harry muttered.
Hermione looked at his beverage-less hand pointedly.
“Fine, at dinner,” he added.
Ron thundered down the stairs, changed from his quidditch kit. “Ready! Hope there’s something suitably victorious for dinner tonight!”
“Yeah, Ron!” Katie Bell cheered, snagging her bag as she headed to the portrait hole.
Ginny laughed. “Ron, with enough competitive spirit, you can make any meal a cause for victory.”
“Challenge accepted!” he crowed.
Ginny laughed, bouncing ahead to affectionately shove at her brother.
“They’re going to hurl,” Harry sighed.
“Ron will hurl,” Hermione corrected. “Ginny will laugh.”
They walked leisurely behind the Weasley siblings, the two joking and jostling each other the whole way to the Great Hall.
Ron indeed, managed to make quite the impressive showing with the shepherd’s pie, when Neville threw himself onto the bench and buried his head in his hands.
“Neville?” Hermione and half a dozen of their classmates asked.
He shook his head. “It’s Hannah’s mum. That’s why they called her out of class yesterday. She was murdered by Death Eaters.”
Hermione’s shoulders slumped; the table fell silent.
“Poor Mrs. Abbot,” whispered Seamus.
“Poor Hannah,” Parvati added. Her eyes found her sister at the Ravenclaw table, as if making sure she was still there.
Harry’s face turned grave. Ron stopped eating. The three of them exchanged glances, drawn to each other once again, the perennial question: How long would the war wait to claim them this time?
A deafening pop! in her dormitory had Hermione bolting awake, wand at the ready, prepared to fight an enemy.
Instead, upon her bed stood a sullen-looking elf in a pink birthday hat, holding a beautifully wrapped bakery box.
He half-heartedly blew on a little noise-maker.
They stared at each other for one heartbeat. Two.
Then Hermione began to wheeze, her shoulders shaking as laughter overtook her.
Kreacher glared. “Kreacher told Master Regulus this would happen!”
She wrapped her arms around her belly to steady herself as she roared with laughter.
Kreacher dropped the parcel to cross his little arms as Hermione howled, flopping back into the pillows, unable to stay upright.
“What the bloody hell is going on Hermione? It’s SEVEN.”
“S-sorry, Lavender! Birthday delivery!” she gasped out. Tears leaked from her eyes as she cast a quick silencing charm. Kreacher huffed.
“T-tell Regulus th-thank you,” she managed through her giggles. “Best birthday present ever.”
“Kreacher is not Granger girl’s birthday present!” The small elf gestured at the big box at his feet. “This is the birthday gift that Master disgraced Master’s self going to the muggle world to get!”
Narrowing her eyes at the elf’s anti-muggle rhetoric, she pulled the box towards her. Raspberry tickled her nose.
“He didn’t,” she breathed, opening the box. And there, nestled prettily in its package and still warm thanks to a stasis charm, was her dad’s bakewell tart. Tears pricked her eyes as she smiled, using her wand to slice it. She hadn’t had one of these on her actual birthday since she’d turned eleven!
“And a note,” Kreacher grumbled, handing it to her. With one final toot! of the noisemaker, Kreacher popped away.
The note was, in fact, attached to a small black box. She opened it, only for two more pieces of paper — not parchment — to fall out onto her knees.
Dear Mercury,
Happy Birthday. In the spirit of your honesty drivel, I shall confess that your friendship is more than I deserve, and I am more grateful for it than I can reasonably articulate.
Now please burn this letter.
Enjoy your gift from your parents; enclosed are two other missives, one from the Grangers, and the other from the Bardeauxes. I hope you appreciated Kreacher in his muggle birthday attire; please rest assured he will hate me for this for the rest of time.
Hermione giggled.
As for the attached, I hope you will not think it forward or too much. My flatmate and I were in our vaults recently, and I couldn’t help but be reminded of you when I saw it. I charmed it a bit with some minor protections (a project I’ve been pursuing for our mutual friend with a watch, but they have other magical layers to contend with; thankfully I have time).
I digress. Happy Birthday, goddess. I’ll save you a dance.
Yours,
Atlas
Unable to contain her grin, she reached for the box. Inside lay a golden chain ornamented by a horizontal feather. “Mercury,” she murmured as the fingers of her clean hand ran over the feather’s ridges and bumps.
The symbol of Hermes and his Roman counterpart. Simple, yet regal. Elegant. Gorgeous.
Warm all over, she licked her fingers clean and then clasped the necklace around her neck. It rested warm in the dip of her collarbone, and Hermione swore she could feel Regulus’ magic. A touch of wild forest.
Then she took another bite of bakewell tart and let out a quiet, delighted squeal.
“Haaaaaappy Birthday, Hermione!” Ron greeted as he nearly collapsed onto the bench beside her, throwing an arm around her for a squeeze.
“Good morning, Ronald,” she laughed, resting her head upon his shoulder. “And thank you!”
Ron made sleepy grabby hands towards breakfast scones, and Hermione obligingly passed them over.
The morning continued in a similar fashion. The Gryffindor boys of her year all gave her warm hugs while Pavarti and Lavender managed polite nods. Lavender had been particularly pissy so far this year.
Harry slid into the seat across from her, a tired smile and a warm ‘Happy Birthday’ falling from his lips.
Hermione’s brows ticked in. “Alright, Harry?”
“Rough night.” Harry shrugged.
Hermione swung out her leg — gently, not like when he’d said something wankerish — and gave him a reassuring tap. Harry smiled at her.
Ginny slumped into the seat next to Harry — and next to Dean. “Someone feed me,” she mumbled, slumping against Hermione’s fellow Muggleborn. Dean bit his lip and plucked her plate up from where it sat in front of her and began loading it with eggs and toast. Ginny was rigid in her breakfast routine save holidays. And Dean had noticed.
Hermione smirked to herself and tucked in, already half-full from her tart.
It was setting up to be a happy birthday indeed.
“Potter’s got to have a crush on you, mate. He won’t stop staring.”
Draco hummed, not listening to Theo. He was focusing on taking small bites of his toast. He’d barely been able to get out of bed this morning, the visit to the Great Hall for breakfast no longer negotiable.
Listening to others and their drivel? Still entirely skippable.
“C’mon, Draco, that would have gotten a sneer and a three-minute rant, minimum.”
Draco lifted his head just barely from where it hung over his plate.
“I have more important things to worry about than Harry-bloody-Potter and his obsession with how fine my arse is.”
Theo frowned. “Was, I think you mean. Starving yourself isn’t great for the derrière, mon frère.”
Draco shrugged. Whether or not his arse was still able to have a galleon flicked off of it was a concern of the before times — and it had been a concern. One night last year with a bit too much brandy, Pansy had insisted on trying it out.
“Draco.”
“What, Theo?” he snapped. All he wanted was coffee and enough food to keep him from keeling over and then to go back to saving his parents’ lives by becoming a murderer.
Theo, who never believed in taking anything seriously, least of all his own problems, looked upon Draco with solemn eyes and a severe set to his mouth. “You can’t keep this up, mate. Let me help you.”
“Don’t need your help,” Draco snapped. He could still do this. He hadn’t failed yet. Sure, he was exhausted, evidently losing muscle mass per Theo’s comment, and hadn’t totally solved his how-to-murder-the-greatest-wizard-alive problem, but it was only a month in! He was doing fine! He had it handled.
He rose a skeptical brow. “Draco. This is shit. We just need to get you through this part, this mysterious task or whatever, and then keep our heads down and survive. But that second bit only comes after the first.”
“I can do this,” Draco growled. “Keep your own bloody head down and let me have my glory.”
Theo rolled his eyes and pushed a roll of parchment across the table. “Copy quickly, Draco. Class is in twenty minutes.”
Fuck. Classes. He’d not done any assignments except Charms.
Draco’s eyes swam with tears, which he hid by ducking his head and returning his attention to his barely nibbled toast.
Amendment: fucked up mess-of-a-life decidedly not handled.
Theo was still looking out for him. And Draco needed it, no matter how dramatically he’d left his childhood behind this summer or how heavy laid the brand on his arm, the brand that supposedly meant glory and power but instead seemed to spell ‘doomed.’ Or ‘royally fucked.’ However one chose to phrase it.
Draco’s heart thudded in his chest. It shouldn’t be like this. It was wrong. Everything. All of it.
Even if it is — does it matter? Does it change anything?
He took a deep breath and squared his shoulders.
“Good thinking, Theo.”
“One of us has to,” he mumbled.
Draco glared and got to copying.
“Is glory worth safety?” Theo wondered aloud.
Draco sighed. “I believe there’s some sort of rot about glory being thrust upon you. That’s… that’s my task.” It had to be. He could subsist on fury and surpass all their expectations. He could save them. He had to. This shouldn’t be how it was, but if it had to be — he would find a way.
Theo hummed. Draco scrawled out his homework.
On her way to the owlery with her response to Reg, a blur of red flew towards her out of her periphery. Hermione let out an oof as a body collided with hers.
“Ginny!” she wheezed, staggering to catch herself.
“Hello!” Gin beamed, pulling back and ruffling her curls.
Hermione swatted her hand. “Must you greet me with bodily harm?”
“All I know, I’m afraid,” Ginny said with faux solemnity. “Can’t be helped.”
Hermione reciprocated with an elbow to the ribs.
“Who are you writing so much? You normally don’t commit to post quite this fervently,” Ginny asked, falling into step beside her.
“I’m trying to keep up with my family better,” Hermione lied easily. She was writing her parents more, as a matter of fact; once she wrote Reg, it was easy to pull out a second piece of parchment to pen a quick note to her parents as well. And now, he’d given her post from both her parents and her grandparents.
Ginny sighed, tucking a lock of her red hair behind her ear. “Easy to cling closer these days. Things don’t look so good.”
Hermione gave a solemn nod of agreement, not noticing Gin’s slow smirk until it was too late.
“So… these letters from your ‘family’ are making you all dreamy-eyed, then?”
Brows knitting, Hermione tucked her books more tightly across her chest. “I’m sure I don’t know what you mean.”
Gin arched an eyebrow. “No? No little giggles to yourself, or dreamy smiles at a piece of parchment?”
Heat flooded her cheeks. “Definitely not.”
In a move characteristic of her mother (and Hermione, if she were being honest), Ginny’s hands floated to her hips. “Don’t you lie to me, Hermione Jean Granger! I saw you and your letter in the library!”
“I’m—“ she began to protest, then wilted. She’d failed at constant vigilance. “Fine.”
At her triumphant smirk, Hermione narrowed her eyes. “Only if you don’t gloat!”
“Aw, the gloating is the best part!” she protested with a grin as Hermione started to walk again.
“I made a friend over the summer.”
“The mysterious friend that Harry is pretending he also didn’t make? The one who has you, Hermione Granger, doing exercises?”
“He’s not much older than us,” Hermione admitted carefully, “but he’s had some real training. It helped distract Harry, and you know how I like to be as prepared as possible.”
“So why can’t you be honest about who he is?” Ginny frowned. “Neither of you will say much.”
Hermione grimaced. “It’s a long story, and one I’m literally not allowed to share with you. Maybe if you were an Occlumens…” She trailed off in thought but was stopped short by Ginny’s tug on her elbow.
“Occlumency. Is that what he taught you?”
Ginny’s brown eyes were severe. It was the intimidating one she donned on the quidditch pitch and in Dumbledore’s Army. Hermione couldn’t help but think of an Amazon.
Hermione simply nodded in the face of her clear, calm ferocity.
“Teach us.”
Hermione drew back. “You want me to what?”
“Teach us,” Ginny insisted. “He’s teaching you, this mystery man? Teach the DA. We all need these skills, Hermione, we’re all fighting in this war. We need every fighting chance we can get. If you learned a new tactic or two, show us.”
Hermione blinked once, twice, ashamed she didn’t think of that herself. Then her mind launched into planning. “We can make sure the DA is on the physical conditioning, but I’m not sure either Harry or myself are able to teach Occlumency. It’s rather difficult for both of us.”
Ginny shrugged. “Teach me first, then. I’ll be your… what do the muggles say, pygmy puff? No, that’s magical — piglet?”
“Guinea pig?”
Ginny thrust a triumphant finger at her. “That’s the one! Teach me, figure out how to say what you need to say, how to describe it, then we’ll teach the rest. You said it yourself this summer if Ron’s rendition is to be believed: the Order needs us students, and pretending otherwise is at best wishful thinking and at worst actively stupid. We’re the future of the Order. They have no soldiers otherwise.”
Hermione met the sort of resolve that sparked revolutions in Ginny’s brown eyes. “Let’s do it.”
With a decisive nod from Ginny, they set off towards the owlery, and Hermione began trying to remember her first lesson with Regulus.
“You’re a cruel witch,” Hermione gasped out through the stitch in her side.
“I’m the best thing to ever happen to you,” Ginny corrected, hardly out of breath as they looped around the Black Lake for their final lap.
Hermione whined.
“Oh, come on, we’re almost back to the boulder, then we can walk back to the castle for our ‘cool down,’” she said, tossing her braid over a shoulder as she used the muggle phrase.
“It’s not that different than whatever it is wix say.”
“But a cool down is ‘cool.’”
Hermione tried to laugh, but her breath was too wispy so it came out a high-pitched wheeze. Ginny (properly) laughed at her plight. Hermione replied with a gesture that relied heavily upon her middle and first fingers.
Ginny’s mouth fell open, eyes growing wide in delight.
“Oh no,” Hermione muttered.
“I just won something, cleary,” Ginny began merrily. “I got Hermione Granger to flip me the bird! The perfect prefect! That’s a monumental achievement!”
“Yes, yes, you’re that spectacularly irritating—”
Gin danced a bit as she ran, and Hermione gasped for breath as her oxygen-deprived lungs protested the attempted laugh.
“I hate you,” Hermione declared.
Gin shot her a wicked grin. “Race you to the boulder, oh fallen one!”
She was off before Hermione could protest; but ever the Gryffindor, Hermione sprinted, calves and hamstrings protesting as her feet slammed against the ground, the salt of her sweat burning her eyes.
Ginny won.
Hermione took a page from Harry’s book and made Ginny carry her part of the way back to the castle.
“You’re so sweaty,” Ginny teased as Hermione slipped in her grasp once again.
“Whose fault is that?” Hermione panted. Gin snorted.
As they came upon a group of Slytherins in the entrance, Pansy Parkinson sneered at their sweaty selves and eyed their peasant exercise attire; Draco Malfoy passed by them without seeing, heading away from the Great Hall though it was only just now opening for breakfast.
She watched him go, a lone green apple in his hand.
Draco rubbed at his eyes; his body was beginning to protest the brutal schedule he’d been forcing it to keep the past three weeks. He stared at the periodical of Wizarding Wood Workers Weekly with heavy eyelids, the words of the article blurring.
He’d been in the library since classes ended, but he hadn’t touched his homework. He’d copy Theo’s again tomorrow. He needed to make progress. It had almost been a month and he had shit to show for it.
Draco tried once more to focus on the sentence; instead his eyes fell shut.
Maybe a quick nap wouldn’t hurt. Just twenty minutes, enough to refresh his eyes.
But just as his head rested atop his crossed arms, a vision of his mother writhing under the Cruciatus flashed in his mind.
Draco bolted upright, banging his knee on the desk. His heart pounded. The light from the room felt too bright; the cast of colors around him all wrong. His eyes darted over the room, looking for anything that was normal, something he could latch onto in this horrifying moment as mundane and safe.
A crinkle came from behind him to his left, and he snapped his head to the side so quickly it cracked.
It was Granger, retrieving something from her bag. Her legs were crossed. She hunched over her book as she popped a sugar quill into her mouth, doing obscene things to the innocent sweet while she kept reading, engrossed. It was gross.
He sneered and it felt so blessedly routine he could cry; irritated at Granger was as instinctual as breathing. It had increased tenfold the prettier she’d gotten over the years. Swotty and pretty were not meant to mix. Especially in a mudblood.
She sucked it into her mouth, twirling it while her foot moved in the air, tapping to some beat that only existed in her head. Carefree. Unthreatened. Decidedly not in dire peril.
Draco let out a steady breath, hating Hermione Granger with the practice of many years, and for a moment, he felt just a little bit lighter.
Chapter 34: Chapter Thirty-Two
Notes:
Hello, friends! We're back!
Thanks so much for being the absolute best readers ever! I really, more than words can say - and I realize it's silly that I'm an ineloquent goon when y'all get me in my feelings and I literally write stories, but alas, here we are - appreciate it. Truly, love this community we've got going on.
Now, there's a date at the top of this chapter, but to help you out a bit - we're going to flit back to when they left Grimmauld Place for Hogwarts. Anyone missing Regulus?
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Implied/referenced child abuse (all the ways :( ), vague signs of disordered eating
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
You've got the story all made up inside your head, You write me out of it but use your words instead. You hold me just out of reach, but you keep me pounding the beat, to take all the soul you can get.
— Churchill, “Change”
1 September, 1996
Lupin loitered in the doorway, obnoxiously present.
Regulus stared straight ahead. He’d been doing so for three minutes, waiting for Lupin to gather up his nerve to say whatever it was he wanted to say.
Meanwhile, he stared down his family tapestry whose magic had given him away. They’d been alone a grand total of four hours, and Regulus already wished for the sweet relief of his absence.
“Could we sit?”
Regulus turned. Nodded. He made his way to the parlor, to Hermione’s preferred armchair; somehow sitting on the sofa felt wrong now that she wasn’t there to share it.
Four hours. You’re a sap.
Lupin settled himself across from him. “The grimoire. Where should we start?”
Reg gestured at the room around them. “Here, I’d think.”
“We actually searched Grimmauld, trying to empty it out. Sirius chucked a lot of it.”
Reg repressed an eye roll. “Even he wouldn’t throw away our book of family magic, Lupin. Might destroy it intentionally in the right mood, but certainly wouldn’t just ‘chuck it’ where anyone could get their hands on the heinous spells inside.”
“So you agree they’re heinous?”
Reg’s eyes narrowed. That didn’t take long.
“Some of them are, yes. Some are useful or perhaps even benevolent. Magic isn’t evil, Lupin, you know this. People are.”
The corners of his lips turned down. “Still, Dark Magic—“
“Is bullshit,” Reg interrupted, placing his elbows on his knees as he leaned forward. If Lupin wanted to bicker, Reg could answer in kind. “There is no Dark or Light magic, there is simply magic and what people do with it.”
“A spell like this shouldn’t exist,” Lupin argued back. “Many deaths would have been required—“
Reg bit back a laugh. “You really wouldn’t cause pain and suffering or death to a few people to save your lover?”
Lupin puffed up, full of righteous indignation, but Reg cut him off before he could open his mouth. “You would.” He sneered. “You absolutely would. You would lie to yourself. You would select those who you deemed evil or wrong, but I have experienced your hatred firsthand and guess what”—Reg’s face split into a wide, brittle smile—“you’re just like us. You simply prefer to slap on a veneer of morality.”
Reg rose, Lupin leaping to his feet after him.
“You know nothing—”
“Nothing?” Reg laughed, turning back to face the werewolf. “You didn’t curse my skin to turn into silk in fourth year even though I didn’t harm him? You never fantasized about killing my mother?”
Lupin’s face grew hard. “You didn’t need to curse him to harm him.”
“Deflection noted and ignored,” Reg snapped. “Fine, you think I deserved it, she surely deserved something — that’s the illusion of morality for your violence. But you did it. Or longed for it, anyways.”
Lupin’s lips pursed, but he didn’t say anything. A thrill of victory raced through him; Lupin had always been so Merlin-damned-sure of himself, of his moral high ground.
With a shake of his head to evict his fringe from his eyes, Lupin huffed. “Well, that’s the point then, isn’t it? If I could have protected him, yes — I’d lose my moral compass. Which is why it’s Dark Magic and shouldn’t exist.”
“Why that spell shouldn’t exist, for its cost of life. Our House may be considered Dark, Lupin, and when used to mean evil — there’s an argument to be made there, I’ll grant you. But Dark Magic, Light Magic, is a silly distinction. You can kill with a diffindo. You can grant life, heal, with blood magic.”
Lupin pinched the bridge of his nose. “Magic that costs life in exchange is cruel and it’s wrong.”
“A few drops of blood isn’t life—”
“That fucked up family of yours doesn’t consider anything life — not creatures, not those of suspect blood status, not even your own damn blood!” Lupin spat. “But it is. Hermione is alive, her parents and family and friends are all alive, I am alive, and Sirius was alive — but for a little power, a little magic, what is called Dark Magic, what your family specializes in, you’ll happily snuff it out and call it already dead. Call it small. Call it meaningless. All for a little exchange.”
Reg stared. “So it’s the notion of sacrifice you detest? Even one’s own?”
Lupin scoffed and stormed off. “It’s never your own,” he sniped as he went.
His hand floated to his chest, where one of the Inferi’s wounds had scarred, deep and black in his skin.
“No,” Reg muttered. “What would I know about sacrificing myself?”
The following mealtime, Lupin sat across from Regulus again. “Without devolving into an argument, we need a plan to find the grimoire.”
Reg raised his head and deduced the werewolf to be sincere. “You’re sure it isn’t here?” Reg asked, brows flicking up.
Remus crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair in thought. “Well, she would want you to find it, wouldn’t she? The whole point of the spell is that you would return to life and be her heir. So if it were here, we’d have seen it.”
Reg pinched the bridge of his nose. “In theory, yes, but once Sirius was in Azkaban she would have no way to control his lifespan. She would want to keep it for me, I suppose,” he faltered.
Numbness spread; dread crept in. The evolution from spare to heir had never had any logical consistency to it. Or none that Reg could grasp, at any rate. She’d hated him, despised his stupidity, his weaknesses, but he’d become her obsession. Her ‘masterpiece.’ Her obedient, pliant heir. And somehow, that was so much worse. Gauging her reactions, her whims, became impossible and her grip on him had tightened and tightened.
His palm smoothed a crease in his trousers. In fact, Walburga Black was so sure in her handiwork she’d not caught his treason — and she always caught him — and that confidence meant that she’d have left the grimoire for him, whenever he resurrected.
“So how to hide it from Sirius but make it available to you,” Lupin mused.
Sirius was meant to be in prison until his death; Mother was so sure of that she didn’t bother finishing the legal steps of his disownment. Would she have sought to hide it from Sirius? Or would she have left it somewhere safe, guarded by some sort of test?
Nothing was free. Not in this household. Wherever they found it, they would need to be ready.
Safe, able to withhold enchantments—
Reg perked up. “What about Gringotts? Sirius was actually barred from the vaults in our lifetime, that might have taken paperwork or a headache of some sort to go through, at least, to deter him.”
Lupin raised a finger. “That… that is an idea! Let’s start at Gringotts then, shall we?”
Reg frowned. “Polyjuice.”
“Maybe you’ll develop a resistance to how awful it tastes,” Lupin suggested helpfully. Reg flipped him off.
Lupin chuckled. “I forget sometimes how similar the two of you are, despite everything.”
Reg’s mouth tightened. If only.
“You don’t like to hear that, I’m sure,” Lupin said with an eye roll.
Reg did his best not to clench his jaw tight, affecting bland disinterest. As usual, Lupin made assumptions. Reg tried to pretend they didn’t bother him.
They didn’t talk the rest of dinner; Reg stalked upstairs to work on the curse when Tonks’ merry voice called out from the floo. She wasn’t there for him. She was there for the amazing, throw-your-life-away-worthy Remus Lupin.
Reg let out a ragged breath, giving the mists of his Occlumency an experimental swirl. He knew he was over-relying on it, that if he didn’t get it together it would only end poorly.
But he needed calm to properly deal with his feelings, and he’d almost never done that at Grimmauld Place. He repressed until Hogwarts, where he could escape to the Astronomy Tower or the pitch, somewhere high up, and begin to let himself feel the shame, fear, and pain of home. The summers were the worst, and it was after the summer of his fourth year that he’d discovered why, precisely, it was important he deal with his emotions at some point rather than bury them in mist and leave them there. Reg was coming up on the same period of time that passed over a summer, and he’d yet to have the opportunity to offload, for lack of a better word, the simmering overwhelm of emotions. He needed out. Alone. But he was a prisoner.
He ran a hand through his hair. Hopefully Lupin would abscond for the full moon, and he could hide out on the roof, the safest place in the damned townhouse, and try.
Regulus sent that anxiety on to another wave of mist, the irony not lost on him, before sitting to face the Horcrux and casting the spells to reveal the curse structure. With the nearly dying — again — and Hermione and Harry’s departure, he hadn’t had the opportunity to attempt breaking it further. The voices had ceased with it.
Reg swore as he took in the Representation.
It was a disaster. He’d never seen such a thorough curse, never seen one with its structure so sodding dense before. It was both impressive and irritating.
A little bit of fear twined its way around his ribs. If he couldn’t break this, they might not consider him a worthwhile investment for the Order any longer, and if they did that then…
Azkaban. What else would one do with a Death Eater?
Letting out a breath, Reg settled in to work.
“Hello, cousin!”
Reg arched a brow at Tonks as she glided onto the roof, dismounting her broom with a graceful hop. She held a large covered parcel in her left hand. She’d been by once more since Bellatrix had cut him up, receiving a recap of the meeting she’d missed while on duty regarding Reg’s future — an interminable stay at Grimmauld — and their priorities regarding the grimoire. She’d laughed, winked, changed hair color thrice, and Reg was pretty sure shagged Lupin after he’d gone to bed.
“Hello,” he echoed, at a loss for what to say. She had about four times the energy per minute than he ever did. Mischief poured off of her most of the time, her eyes glinting. She also could go from playful to terrifying in an instant.
The truth was she reminded him of Bellatrix without the penchant for murder. Who she could have been.
He cocked his head. “Did you fly here one handed?”
She hummed, floating her broom to rest against the roof. “Always good to challenge yourself, Regulus.”
He huffed a laugh. “All set with those, thanks.”
She grimaced at the pile of Arithmancy; Regulus was taking advantage of the milder weather to work on the sunlit roof. “Yes, I’d say you are. How about…”
Tonks thrust the parcel towards him. Reg quirked a brow.
“It’s a present,” she stage-whispered.
Reg blinked. “Oh.” Blinked again. “Why?”
She harrumphed. “Will you relieve me of this, please?”
Rustling from within had Reg jostling the — cage?
“Will you please rip the paper and get this show on the road, Regulus?”
“Vanish it if you’re impatient.”
Tonks drew back, aghast. “And take the joy of tearing into a gift from you? Never!”
With a shake of his head, Reg set the package on the table and began unwrapping—
“Mum was right. You’re all monsters, the lot of you.”
Reg withheld a frown, stiffening. Waiting.
“She said family affairs were stuffy, but here you are, unwrapping a present like you’re folding laundry — an outrage. Truly. How do you live with yourself?”
A strangled, and perhaps relieved, laugh tore from him. She came to his side, jostling his shoulder with hers.
“Tonks, if you think I’ve ever folded an article of clothing from the washing, you’re not a particularly astute Auror.”
Tonks winked as she elbowed him in the ribs. “Alright, if you don’t make a mess of this paper, I will be personally offended.”
Reg opened his mouth to protest. Closed it.
Why bloody not? “Fine,” he sighed. His fingers traveled along the smooth paper until he found a nick.
And he tore it, as requested. The ripping noise was surprisingly satisfying.
So he did it again.
“Merlin, stop catching the pieces—”
“Why?”
“You’re bloody stacking them in a pile! You do not understand the assignment!”
Reg paused.
Her hand closed over his, where he’d been pressing another piece of the paper into its stack. They gripped the paper. And Tonks made him throw it in the air like confetti.
“Does this have a point besides disorder?” he drawled as the pieces rained down, one landing in his hair.
“To help the stick slowly dislodge from your arse,” she answered brightly.
A hoot made him cease and desist from staring skeptically.
Hesitant fingers drifted up and pulled the large piece of paper covering the center of the package aside. “Oh,” he breathed.
“She matches your eyes.”
A beautiful silver owl, with a white mask, fluffed her feathers.
“Figured you’d like to write your witch while I work on Dumbledore.”
“She’s not my witch,” he said on reflex. The truth was his fingers kept reaching for a quill, but it hadn’t been long at all. How desperate would he appear, to write her so soon?
Reg frowned. “Work on Dumbledore for what?”
“For letting you and Mum reunite,” Tonks said with a shrug, cooing over the owl. She let out a pleased hoot. “And whatever you say, dear cousin.”
Reg’s breath caught. “Would she... I mean to say, has she…” He shook his head. Could she ever forgive me? What an inane thing to have asked. Tonks’ irreverence was rubbing off, and that was not ideal.
Tonks gave him a gentle but firm smile. A knowing look. “She deserves the right to try, don’t you think?”
He gave a short nod. Reg held his fingers out to the owl, and when she didn’t nip, he slowly approached to run a gentle hand down her feathers.
“Thank you. I don’t mind reimbursing—”
“Again, the assignment,” she muttered. “A gift, Regulus, is not to be paid for.”
Yes, but I have all the riches denied to you by our family. How much did Aurors make? He hadn’t the foggiest.
And, more than that – a gift. The House of Black did nothing for free, not even presents, but somehow, he didn’t think Tonks was keeping any sort of score.
“Do you like her?”
His lips quirked. “She’s beautiful.”
“And you made a mess!” Tonks crowed. “A triumph of a morning!”
“A mess!”
Reg and Tonks spun to Kreacher. Big bulbous eyes stared up at them.
His face twisted into a demented sort of grin. “Kreacher loves a mess! Blood Traitor Spawn is welcome in the ancestral home.”
Tonks’ brows crept toward her hairline. Her face turned so slowly to his that he could imagine her neck creaking as if a hinge.
“Well. Do you hear that, Reg, my boy? Blood Traitor Spawn is welcome.” Her eyes were alight with mirth.
But Reg found himself irritatingly sincere anyways.
“My cousin is very welcome.”
The Gringotts train pulled up at the Black vault, and the new Lord Black and his werewolf brother-in-law of sorts stepped out. Reg inserted the key and the vault began to lurch open, the huge golden door groaning as it shifted and moved; the light of torches flickered against the metal sheen.
“You should take what you need while we’re here,” Reg mentioned. “A seventh is yours, basically.”
“I still don’t understand why you said yes to that.”
This again. The door opened and settled with a loud clank, and Reg stepped into his family’s fortune.
“It’s rather simple. Sirius wanted you to have it. I only ever wanted him to be happy.”
He could feel Lupin’s hard gaze on him, but he ignored it, instead surveying the riches. Galleons upon galleons, gleaming golden in the warm lighting, scattered around him. If they hadn’t rearranged, the jewels were to the left, cursed objects to the right, and various and sundry priceless artifacts were in the center.
Reg moved forward, careful not to slip upon the gold coins littering the floor. “Most likely here in the middle. Careful not to touch anything without ensuring it’s safe.”
“How you two didn’t end up cursed constantly as children is beyond me,” Lupin muttered.
Reg glanced over his shoulder to see him nearly sliding forward as he took hesitant steps, his arms thrown out for balance. “It really only takes the once.” He took a tentative stop across the galleons; they were unsteady, like walking on sand, and it took more of his concentration to keep his balance as he moved.
“How’s that?”
“You curse yourself once, you learn not to touch.”
Lupin kept quiet as Reg made it to the inner wall. He began casting curse detection spells over the books.
“Every new thing I learn about you two and your childhood, the more miraculous it is to me neither of you were monstrously fucked up.”
Reg snorted. “I joined a genocidal cult.”
“Hermione seems to think that wasn’t properly your choice.”
The hand reaching out to pluck the first book from the shelf stilled as something fragile within his chest wobbled and threatened to break. “What did she tell you?” he asked with feigned nonchalance, speaking past the lump in his throat.
“Little,” he said as he drew up next to Regulus. “Simply that she felt you were trustworthy, that she wasn’t entirely sure the Mark had even really been your choice to make.”
The nameless entity found its balance once again.
“You’ve heard the story.” Reg shrugged, back to his task and pretending his heart hadn’t been hammering moments ago, panicking that the witch he found himself confiding in, believing in, had betrayed him so quickly. She couldn’t have told him what he’d done as a Death Eater, but he’d told her this before the vow. But she hadn’t.
“Right. Still seems a bit abridged.”
Lupin stared at him, not even pretending to be searching the shelves. Waiting.
Reg shot him a look. “I’m sorry it’s not sordid enough for you. He said hold out your arm, I held out my arm. Ta-da.”
Lupin hummed. “Honestly, it’s gruesome enough. You were too young and surprised.” He turned his attention to the shelves, and Regulus blinked once, twice, at Lupin’s back and the uncharacteristic charity in regard. With a shake of his head, Reg resumed his own search.
He lost track of time thumbing through the pages of books, sussing out the magical signature, hoping something would leap out at him as the magical book they sought. Perhaps it was cliché, but this was his family’s magic. He would feel it, would know, if he was careful how he looked — signatures could be glamoured, too.
At some point they ended up sitting. Reg transfigured little chairs out of the galleons. Lupin wheezed at how absurdly opulent it was while Reg fantasized about leaving Lupin in here when he left.
Reg’s stomach rumbled, but he ignored it in favor of the towering stack of books he had left to go through. Lupin must have grown irritated by the grumbling at some point, because after a while a bag thwacked him square in the face.
Reg jerked, eyeing the bag of nuts, dried fruits, and chocolates that had assaulted him before glaring at Lupin.
The werewolf apparently did not wish to flaunt his good aim, as he remained focused upon the book in his lap.
Reg’s stomach growled again, and he opened the small projectile. He ate about half before handing it back to Lupin, like the bloody gentleman he was.
Lupin frowned. “You’re full already?”
“I thought you’d want half,” Reg explained, emphasizing his point by giving the hand he held out a little shake.
“I have my own. That was for you.”
Reg’s brows drew in as he looked at the bag in his hand and back to Lupin. “Oh.”
Lupin had an amused half-smirk upon his face.
Reg drew the bag back to his lap and continued eating. “Thanks,” he eventually mumbled, and Lupin gave him a little wave of acknowledgement before they settled into the silence of searching once more. Reg tried not to notice how much quicker he went through the stacks of tomes while Regulus had to take his time and pick apart the letters of the font or handwriting, depending on when the book had been published.
“Why must you lot be so rich? It’s a vault, why are there 200 books?” Lupin complained.
“These are the most precious.”
“This is my point,” Lupin tutted. “You’re so rich you’ve got what, six libraries between the properties, and still have some in your vault?”
Reg shrugged. “Six proper libraries; still smaller ones at the others. It’s only stuff, in the end.”
“I sort of figured since you weren’t willing to be disowned that you cared about the stuff.”
Reg clenched his jaw and kept his face down, down like the words threatening to leap from tight within his lips, leashed.
No one cared about his reasons. No one cared about what really happened, only what they thought happened. So he returned to his stack of books, nearing the end, and ignored him. He occluded, sending the dig that he hadn’t found Sirius worth the scorn of their parents away on the mist to find its appropriate pine.
“I didn’t really mean that as rudely as it came off.”
“Your disdain is nothing new. Nor your lack of politesse to keep it to yourself.”
He huffed. “I suppose I meant that I thought you were the sort to care more about the riches.”
“I care about some of them.” He shrugged. “I care that we have enough to do whatever we need or want, I care that some of these have been in our family for literal centuries, and I care about what is useful or particularly beautiful. But in the end, they’re only things.”
“Not a bad perspective,” he murmured.
Reg shrugged again. He knew how people envied his wealth; to a degree, he understood. It bought power.
But Sirius’ words to Remus in the will never left him, pestering his thoughts here and there. He hadn’t wanted to give his lover power — Sirius hoped the money bought him freedom.
Reg’s perennial hope for freedom only ever ended poorly — but it was enticing, wasn’t it? To wonder about all the things his wealth could do, beyond the things he’d been instructed in; Merlin, scheming with Hermione about house elf rights was the first time he’d even considered donations made in his own right.
The book he was holding fumbled through his fingers, his breath catching.
He’d begun to realize, in the few months he stayed at Malfoy Manor for training after graduation, precisely how controlling his mother had truly been. Without a schedule, either from Mother or his courses at Hogwarts, Reg hadn’t had a clue how to spend his free time. Abraxas gave him a physical training regimen, but even that only took a few hours each day. Reg slept. He researched. He cursed objects as asked. And then one day, he’d realized nothing was stopping him from simply flying. So he’d grabbed his broom and flew an entire Saturday away.
Reg bit the inside of his lip. He was sort of free now, wasn’t he? His time wasn’t, no, he needed to prove himself, to stay out of Azkaban, and his movement wasn’t exactly unrestricted from the townhome, but… he was sort of free.
It was this thought of freedom, and what he might do with it, that had him pausing before they left to sift through the jewelry for a particular ring he’d seen once as a child. He rifled through the jewels, Lupin waving his wand to reassemble the books on their shelves. The onyx gleamed, the fourteen bright points of the constellation gleaming in iridescent diamonds.
But as he turned to leave, a golden, delicate chain caught his attention. He drew towards it, barely remembering to cast a curse detection spell before lifting it up.
Hermione.
He pocketed both. She had a birthday coming, after all, and he could make it more useful than a simple trinket. Something that could look after her when he couldn’t.
Lupin and Reg returned to Grimmauld Place, the vault an absolute bust. Failure sat heavy on his shoulders, though his fingers twisted around the onyx ring.
Failure came with consequences, true, but at least he’d done something of his own volition while on their little excursion. It felt a little bit like a success, at any rate. Even if it was just for him.
“Why don’t we just ask her?”
Reg froze, already headed towards the stairwell to his room. “What?”
Lupin gestured towards the front door, where the portrait hung in the entryway. “Ask your psychotic mother where it is.”
His heart jumped up his throat.
He hadn’t considered having to see her again — he was almost assuredly going to die — and had, in fact, died — and so he wasn’t supposed to have to face her afterwards.
Could he lie to her? She knew when he was lying half the time, that was a risk. What was he supposed to say? Her voice alone had nearly driven him into an existential crisis, her memory haunted him even now, how would facing her go?
A thousand feelings swarmed him; shame creeping up his neck while dread slithered up his spine, fear causing his stomach to drop and anger, shooting into his fingers, and curling them into fists. The rest he couldn’t name, couldn’t start to discern.
The only real thing he could articulate was no.
But Reg didn’t get to say no, so he tried to turn casually, brow arched, to find another way out. “You want to ask the person whose sanity is questionable at best where a priceless, critical artifact is?”
Of course, one remote thought, one inkling of doing something on his own and there she was, thrown back in his face even after death to send him back to the obedient little heir he’d been crafted to be.
Reg bit the inside of his cheek. But he hadn’t been. He rebelled; he’d died for it, sure, but now he was alive again, and she was gone. He could try. He could at least see who he could be without her, he just needed not to see her. If he could convince Lupin of this, he could… he could try. His heart raced so fast his fingers tingled.
“Well, according to the list you drew up, there’s twelve properties it could be at, and it might not even be immediately apparent. We could miss it depending on how she warded it. The goal was for you to live again, for you to have it to carry on your creepy, terrible family — so surely she would tell you?”
Reg ground his teeth, all the more irritated because Lupin made a spectacular point.
“Portraits are connected,” he pointed out, throwing out every cockamy excuse he could come up with, “and we don’t know what she could convey to any others—”
“We’re sure there are others?” Lupin frowned, brows furrowing.
Reg nodded, relief that this seemed to be a reasonable hiccup flowing through him. “She is — was — rather vain. Several portraits of her were made, though I’m not sure where all of them are at present.”
Lupin still seemed skeptical. “And we’re sure this is an actual security risk? I confess I don’t know much about portraiture—”
Reg shrugged, bullshitting with the best of them. “We could consult an expert, but they would want to know why I’d reckon.”
“We should consult an expert first,” Lupin agreed, shoulders slumping. “But I’m sure we can find a way to not tell them why. We’ll look into that. But for the time being, you’re right.”
Reg felt his lips twitching into a frown. Not a permanent out, then, but it would do.
He nodded absently, moving to the stairs. Splendid, he had another race against time, this time to find the book before he had to face his mother. Reg wasn’t sure how he would react: whether he would be able to hold on to this bit of autonomy he’d stolen from himself or if he’d revert to the empty shell he’d tried to be in these halls.
You’re only here because of her will. Only death awaits disobedience.
He’d failed today. How rapidly could they move through the twelve locations and still do a decent job? He needed to do better if he even had a shot at avoiding her, or Azkaban, for that matter. Forget his mother, how long would Dumbledore let him live in relative freedom without proving useful to the Order?
“Regulus? Aren’t you going to eat dinner?”
He paused, a foot on the first stair, and turned back. Its own little rebellion.
“Right. Lost in my thoughts.”
After dinner, a stilted affair, he’d tried curse breaking — no hallucinations, but he somehow managed to have his boot stuck on the stairs for sixteen bloody minutes — for a few hours, to no avail.
Reg trudged up the stairs, rubbing at his eyes. For simple curses, he didn’t even always need the Arithmancy, he could intuit his way through the breaking, but at least one formula was meant to assist in monster curses like this one. The process ought to be simple: plug in the values into an admittedly complicated Arithmantic equation and proceed. Some required several different formulas, depending on the structure, but most didn’t.
But the formula wasn’t much use if you couldn’t come up with a value for the sides of the polyhedral structure. Not only did he strongly suspect this one had overlapping and multi-faceted structures, but he couldn’t separate the threads of the curse enough to identify any of them. It was just too dense.
As he crested the stairs, the carved door at the opposite end of the hallway rattled, shaking in its hinges. Reg drew his wand. It paused, then shook again. His breath caught.
Reg inched forward with cautious steps, trying to think what the shaking could possibly be. Would his mother have planted a boggart? Probably, but surely Sirius would’ve chucked it? There were cursed items galore, but most that would have any sort of luring capacity would be specifically deactivated for a member of the Black bloodline.
The rattling increased, the vibrations pulsing into Reg’s shoes as he drew closer until he was steps away.
“Alohomora,” he murmured.
The door snapped open and Reg threw a protego but—
Nothing.
The attic was dark and quiet.
“Lumos.”
Musty cedar wafted through the open door, memories threatening to resurface. He called forward the mists of his mind, keeping them back.
As far as he could see with the light of his wand, all was still and the attic was merely a heap of cluttered junk. A chill rippled through him, and his breath suddenly puffed white.
He cast another Lumos, this time strong enough to light the candles in the attic; there were precious few, but the eerie glow revealed nothing amiss.
He could check. He could cross the threshold and investigate.
Instead Reg backed away, murmuring a Colloportus and warding the door.
Notes:
As a reminder, next chapter will post on November 21st!
In the meantime, a reading recommendation:
MistressLynn, who alpha'd the shit out of the first chunk of this fic, was part of a horror collaberation that made a Choose Your Own Adventure fic! And GUESS WHO ELSE WAS!! Photon!! Our dear Photon edited it! So if you'd like to support the amazing alphas of this fic, check out Escape from Malfoy Manor! It debuted on Halloween, because of course it did. It's Dramione, horror, insanity - I've died once already :) If you want to try your luck (and mind the tags folks, they earn that E rating!) - go here!
https://archiveofourown.info/works/48464164/chapters/122244934
Chapter 35: Chapter Thirty-Three
Summary:
“Right, well. Enjoy your fantasies, Potter,” Nott said as he continued on his way, walking past Harry. ”But Draco doesn’t play for our team.” A whiff of his cologne sent the hairs on the back of his neck perking up.
“What team?” Harry asked over his shoulder, turning back to look.
Notes:
Hello, lovely humans!
So glad to be back with you! I hope you enjoy the chapter. Our next chapter will be December 5. If you want, you're welcome to join us in the discord channel with Wizarding World WIPs for our Tuesday shenanigans. We played a game last Tuesday and it was a ton of fun :) Just ask for a link in the comments and we'll get you one. Thanks for your patience during this extra chaos time for Photon and me - we appreciate you. And so, with that, enjoy this 5k chapter - we are crossing 150k today!!! SPEAKING of Photon and of course MistressLynn - we stan and love and thank them!!
There are trigger warnings this chapter, and for one that isn't in the fic tags due to length and it not being a central theme -- it was in the list linked on Chapter Two with trigger warnings for the whole fic. The summary is a hint.
Enjoy!
xx -itscometothisTrigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Reference to internalized homophobia and homophobic family, implied/referenced child abuse
Chapter Text
“To truly hate is an art one learns with time.”
—Carlos Ruiz Zafón, Shadow of the Wind
Harry tiptoed quietly underneath the Invisibility Cloak, following Malfoy’s dot on the map. Whatever Hermione said, Harry just knew something was up with him, something nefarious. See, Hermione, not the only one with an impressive vocabulary now are you, ergo you aren’t always right!
Harry bumped hard into a suit of armor — a sign perhaps that telling Hermione off, even in his head, was generally a bad idea — which clanked loudly. Harry froze. Ready to panic and run, but no Mrs. Norris emerged from the dark, and no creepy cackle of Filch alerted him. He let out a breath, shoulders slumping in relief.
“Not so subtle, Potter.”
Harry jumped, spinning with his wand pointed at a smirking Theo Nott, hands in his pockets like he wasn’t out after curfew but instead was taking a simple jaunt about the castle.
“How’d you know it was me?”
“I didn’t.” He grinned. “But now I do. Besides, Draco was convinced you had some sort of ability to make yourself invisible. Looks like he was right.”
Harry huffed, letting the cloak slide off as he glared at Nott: he was tall, lanky, and his Slytherin tie was loosened. He looked artfully disheveled. Tosser.
“What do you want?”
“I’m just a snake out for a stroll, Potter. What do you want?”
“To not have a genocidal maniac out to kill me on a regular basis, thanks for asking,” he replied sweetly.
Nott blinked once, twice, then barked out a laugh. “Fair enough, Potter.” Harry wasn’t sure what he was expecting, but acknowledgement wasn’t really it.
“Oh, good. Think you could get everyone on board with that?”
His gaze darkened. “Afraid my father is still pretty intent on killing you.”
Harry’s grip on his wand tightened. “Right. Of course,” he scoffed.
“Ease up on the hardware, Potter, I didn’t say I wanted to kill you.”
Harry sighed. “Are you going to stand to the side and let other people kill me?”
Nott flinched backward. “What kind of question is—“
“There isn’t a sneaky middle road here. You help defeat them, and yeah, there are loads of ways to do that in lots of unfortunate circumstances, sure, but either you help the good guys or you help the bad ones. Nothing counts as helping Voldemort. So just for the record, if Daddy Dearest succeeds in offing me, and you just stand by being all tall, dark, and snarky, my blood is on your hands.”
“And you think stalking Draco will fix your problems?”
He shrugged. “Maybe. Got a feeling he’s not up to anything good.”
“Or you’re hoping for a midnight snog,” Nott teased, recovering.
Harry sputtered indignantly, steadfastly ignoring a handful of dreams that were one hundred percent not his fault. “That would be a no.” Harry coughed primly. His cheeks burned.
“Right, well. Enjoy your fantasies, Potter,” Nott said as he continued on his way, walking past Harry. ”But Draco doesn’t play for our team.” A whiff of his cologne sent the hairs on the back of his neck perking up.
“What team?” Harry asked over his shoulder, turning back to look.
Theo winked in lieu of answering. “Happy stalking, Potter.”
Hermione’s leg wouldn’t stop jiggling. Ron had attempted to still it. Harry had even paused in his advocacy for her to spy on Malfoy with prefect duty to attempt to comfort her.
This is stupid, she chided. It was just Malfoy. Pompous, puffed up, pureblood prince Malfoy. He’d call her a mudblood or ugly and it’d be over. He hardly looked up to a good verbal spat anyways. And besides, his ire was almost exclusively for Harry these days. (Malfoy had really let up after the teeth incident. Perhaps he did have a conscience.)
Hermione smirked to herself as she straightened her robes. To be truthful, he’d begun to lay off after she’d punched his stupid nose at the end of third. Perhaps he merely knew when he was outmatched.
But as she trudged to the designated spot to begin prefect duties, the entrance to the Great Hall (deserted at this hour), nerves began to dance in her stomach once again. She took up residence against the stone wall near the doors, mentally preparing herself to grin cheekily at any hint of mudblood. I am not bothered. I am better than him.
Malfoy, rather than waltzing up to her, dragged his feet in a weary shuffle. Bloke had even forgotten his prefect's badge
“Alright, Malfoy?” she asked, falling into step with him.
Malfoy rather visibly gathered his energy. “Don’t act like you and your bloody Chosen One aren’t cackling to yourselves about my family’s misfortune.”
Hermione drew back, face scrunching up. “Your father deserves to be in prison for trying to kill a bunch of minors—”
“Deserves?”
“But you do not deserve to have the weight of all this on you because your dad is a prick.” He straightened, mouth snapping shut for one blessed moment. “I’m not your biggest fan, Malfoy, but you deserved better by your father.”
His eyes narrowed into slits. “Not a fucking word about my father, mudblood.”
“Why not, Malfoy? That’s the cause of all of this.” She waved a hand at his general pale sickliness. Merlin, he really did look rubbish.
“It is your bloody fault this is happening! All of it! If you could just stay in your own fucking world and—“
“This isn’t my fault and you know it!” she shouted back at him. So much for unbothered.
“You pollute our world, our magic, our culture with your muggle ways and your filthy blood,” he spat. “If it weren’t for you, the Dark Lord wouldn’t need to exist and my father wouldn’t be rotting in Azkaban for protecting wizardkind!”
Hermione scoffed. “He isn’t protecting anything, Malfoy! Least of all ‘wizardkind,’ first priority of which really ought to be you, now shouldn’t it?”
Malfoy froze, his hands trembling. “Careful, Granger,” he warned, voice low.
She stepped closer to him. “Joining the Death Eaters puts his family at risk. Puts you, his precious heir, his beloved son in the crosshairs.” The word apoplectic came to mind as she watched the hoity-toity Malfoy heir turn bright red in rage. “Muggles don’t even know magic exists. They leave us alone. But Voldemort murders, tortures, and destroys not only muggles and muggle society but magical people and magical families.” She gestured to the school. “Our class and the ones just around us are tiny compared to past classes and future ones because people were too scared to even have more kids, Malfoy! Voldemort and blood supremacy are what is harming magical society, not muggles!”
“SHUT UP!” he cried, advancing on her. “It’s you, and it’s fucking Potter who got my father arrested, who are ruining my family—“
“You aren’t angry at us, Malfoy!” she shouted, throwing out her arms. “You’re angry at him! You’re angry at your precious father, you’re angry at your oh-so-holy-and-powerful Dark Lord for putting him there, and you’re angry at your family for being the way it is!”
Malfoy scoffed, low and dangerous. “You know nothing of my anger, mudblood.”
Hermione’s eyes narrowed. “Your dad’s choices and your dad’s choices alone are what landed him in Azkaban — and landed you on the front page of the Prophet having to hold it together in front of the media circus and magical society.”
Malfoy paled, a flash of vulnerability crossing his face before it resettled.
Hermione didn’t really care. “Harry didn’t do that, Malfoy, and neither did I, and neither did the muggles. Your father did that by being a hateful prick and putting his ambition and hate above his family. So lash out and scream at me all you want about my dirty, dirty blood.” She sneered. “Maybe you fool your precious Slytherins, but you do not fool me.”
Malfoy’s chest was rising and falling quickly, his fists clenching and unclenching. His grey eyes were blown wide, his pale cheeks flushed. She remembered that Prophet article, recalled the quick way his eyes had darted to his mother in heart-aching worry before staring down the photographer.
“And,” she added, voice quieter, more collected. “I don’t think you’re all that angry, Draco.”
His nostrils flared as she said his given name for the first time, and Hermione swallowed back the odd familiarity.
She poured out truth instead. “You’re devastated. Because your world is crumbling around you, and what we’ve all known — that your way of life, blood bigotry, is all utter rubbish — is becoming clear to you as well. But you don’t know what else to do or believe in if not your father and everything he’s spoon-fed you from birth.”
His silver eyes sharpened to flint, but Hermione kept going. “I think you’re scared for your father in prison. I think you’re scared for your future with war looming. So you’re doing the only thing you can do: be angry. Be furious. And you can pretend it’s us, but you know better, deep down.”
“Fuck you, Granger,” he got out, voice hoarse.
She smiled and batted her eyelashes. “I bet you’d like to, but” — she shrugged — ”I’m so dirty with my blood that’s just as red as yours.”
“You are. You’re an abomination,” he spat.
Absolute wanker of a prat.
“And what would happen, Malfoy? If you touched me?”
“You’d sully my magic.”
She grinned wickedly. “So after I punched you in the face, and you cowered like a kicked puppy, your magic was ruined, was it? You had ill effects for days? Couldn’t get out of bed?” she asked, mocking. “Or was it just that you had a broken nose to hide from your friends. Because nothing is wrong with my blood or my touch.”
His eyes narrowed as he thought, his lip curled — probably because he realized she was right.
“Filth.” He sneered.
“Resorting to name-calling when your argument falls flat! Well done, devastatingly predictable,” she praised with false cheer, rolling her eyes.
“You have no idea the hell your kind has unleashed!”
Hermione got right up in his face. He stepped back, as if she had cooties, and utter rage lit, scorching through her. “No, Malfoy, you are the one who is ignorant. You are the one who has been lied to, and instead of learning, you’re doubling down on their nonsense, desperately, childishly clinging to a security blanket.” She raised a finger, advancing. He tipped his chin up, refusing to back away. “Your kind, the bigoted, are the ones who have unleashed hell. But I can promise I’ll meet it in kind.”
Malfoy reared back, an insult of some sort primed and ready — oh you’re so dirty to touch, filthy mudblood, you’ll sully my magic with your horrific touch—
Hermione grabbed his Slytherin silk tie, soft beneath her fingers, and pulled hard, capturing his lips with hers. Their noses collided. A disgruntled ‘MMPH’ emanated from him; he pulled back, grey eyes wide and furious for one heartbeat.
Two.
Then his hands cupped her face, drawing her into him. He ravaged her lips with his own, tongue plowing ahead into an angry dance that she answered in kind. One hand slipped to her lower back, pulling her closer. Hermione nipped his bottom lip. He groaned; it sent a shot of electricity straight through her and she gasped, opening more for him. It was a kiss as furious as they were, rage and teeth, intense and fevered. His fingers bunched in the shirt of her uniform.
When they finally broke apart, their noses rested beside one another as they panted.
“Are you ruined?” Hermione managed on a breath.
His eyes were dazed when they found hers. “Undoubtedly.”
And he stalked off, leaving her alone to finish their patrol with the taste of apples on her tongue and the searing heat of his touch on her cheeks.
Harry sat in the common room with Ron, waiting up for Hermione. They’d even done their homework for her. The persistent tapping of her leg and the way her shoulders would curl in before she squared them once more had Harry’s stomach swooping with guilt for pushing his ‘plan’ to figure out Malfoy.
Harry’d never not had someone telling him how useless he was, as a matter of course. Malfoy bothered him, but really — compared to life-threatening situations and Dudley? — nothing too deeply cutting there. But Hermione didn’t have that. Even though Malfoy had mostly focused on the lads as they aged, probably some sort of pureblood breeding insisting he leave the ladies alone, his words could cut her. She’d pretend it wouldn’t. Pretend she was fine. She’d do the same when he and Ron were utter wankers to her, too.
But later, she’d rest her head on his shoulder and whisper insecurities, asking if she really did have beaver teeth or if she really was a nightmare. And Harry would promise she was the prettiest best friend a bloke could ask for and that he and Ron were just frustrated and jealous at how brilliant she was.
The portrait hole opened, and Hermione stepped through. Her cheeks were flushed, her curls riled up.
Ron sat up from where he lounged on the sofa. “Merlin, Hermione. You really tore into him, huh?”
She blinked at Ron, her cheeks reddening. “Tore…?”
“You look like you could be the Furies incarnate,” Ron reasoned.
“Right.” She let out a strained laugh. “That’s it. Angry. Furious. He’s such a bloody git.”
Harry’s brows drew in. She was rattled, but that didn’t seem to be…
But what else could it be? Malfoy and Hermione could very well be a disastrous combination left to their own devices.
“You need to talk about it?” Harry asked.
Hermione shook her head so hard her curls smacked her in the face. “Nope! Right as rain, thanks.”
Ron frowned. “He’s such a tosser. Here, we got something for you!”
Hermione made a bemused face. “You what?”
Ron held up his and Harry’s essays proudly. “Completed homework.”
She guffawed, delighted. “Only you two would think doing your homework would qualify as a gift.”
Ron grinned up at her. “Yeah, but you love it.”
She rolled her eyes, crossing the room and with a spin, collapsed next to Ron, her legs tapping Harry’s arm.
“I do, admittedly,” she agreed, her fingers moving to tug and scratch at Harry’s scalp. With a sigh, Harry melted into her touch, head resting against her knee.
“So do we need to set some Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes on him?”
She laughed. “No Ron, I held my own. Might’ve even won, actually.”
“There’s our girl.”
“Go Hermione!”
She chuckled, reaching for their parchment. “Good Godric, Ronald, this has four spelling errors in the first paragraph!”
“Now, wait a minute—”
Ron caught his eye over Hermione as she launched into a lecture, pleased and doing his best not to smirk.
Harry grinned back at him.
All according to plan.
Hermione stumbled back to her room. Theoretically, the walk finishing up her prefect patrol ought to have settled her down, but there’d been enough rule-breakers to sufficiently distract her from the fact she’d kissed Draco Malfoy.
And it was incendiary. Amazing. She wanted to do it again.
Hermione fell face-first into her bed with a groan. The boys had been an excellent distraction, too. But now there was nothing but the naked truth: she’d not only kissed Draco Malfoy. She’d snogged him senseless.
The only potential benefit was that Malfoy was shaken; she’d definitely rattled him. That had been the entire point!
She hadn’t quite meant to rattle herself.
—
Dear Atlas,
Have you ever done something preposterously stupid, and yet not been able to bring yourself to regret it?
I’m a mess. This is hardly important.
Well, it has occurred to me I’m falling victim to my own rule. Not crossing something out. Would it suffice to say this is happening but I’d really rather not elaborate? It’s merely interpersonal rubbish. I’m smart enough to sort this social mess. In theory.
ANYWAYS — how are you? Your last letter you seemed a bit too formal. Made me feel as if things are going on you weren't ready to talk about. Which I of course respect. But you can talk to me about anything if you need to do so.
Will you do me a favor? I ought to have included this in the previous letter thanking you for my splendid birthday, but I was in a rush as a Hufflepuff was causing chaos. In the letter you brought from Grandpa he mentioned how nice it was to see you. He included these lines, I’ll copy them for you:
I don’t want to be overbearing with young [Atlas], but please let him know he is very welcome to visit whenever he likes. An old man enjoys company. You mentioned he is unfamiliar with many things due to his upbringing, and Shabnam and I wouldn’t mind in the slightest if he wanted to do some exploring with us. Or simply play a few rags. Perhaps it speaks to the depth of your friendship, but being with him feels a bit like you’re there, too. We thoroughly enjoyed his visit.
So, would you mind visiting Grandpa again? It made him really happy to see you!
Yours,
Mercury
—
Draco’s control started to slip through his fingers like sand; his hand smoothed an invisible wrinkle from his robes as he called a crescendo on the background clicks, clunks, tips, taps, voices calling, chairs scraping, heels on cobblestone.
Draco rolled his shoulders as he appeared in his mindscape near his favored Parisian café. The wafting smells of freshly baked croissants and espresso soothed him, his heart dropping from a wild gallop to an easier trot. Jerky, but slower. Manageable.
He’d kissed a mudblood.
Merlin, he’d kissed the mudblood.
He needed to carve this memory, this moment, and stuff it in the most remote cobblestone in the whole bloody city. It had to be effectively erased. Even Draco needed to not be sure where it was, he needed to repress it so deeply.
Except you want to do it again.
No, no he definitely did not. The nerve of that witch!
Scared. Sad. What did either of those emotions do for him? He needed anger to kill. He needed rage to become… whatever it is he was supposed to become. A good Death Eater.
You’re not angry at us, Malfoy! You’re angry at him!
Draco sat, hard, in the middle of the damn street, burying his head in his hands. Was he angry at Father?
Well, sure, mate. You got crucio’d a few dozen times under the guise of training, Mother’s been threatened, and you’re having to learn how to be a murderer when you’re supposed to be prepping for NEWTs.
Draco scowled. Why was he a bloody prick even to himself?
Life’s more fun that way.
He groaned.
Draco had been subsisting on spite and caffeine, and now here came Granger with her kisses that set him on fire, that shattered his numbness and left in him this aching want. His lips tingled still, the flush of his cheeks radiating heat; the taste of her on his tongue lingered.
His rage burned still, but with it had reignited the parts of him that laughed at jokes and wrote songs or charmed badges to make his friends chortle. The part that wanted to best Granger in an exam, the part that wanted to catch the snitch, the part that wanted to travel the world a few years before he took on the family business and studied under his father to be lord and wed… and it brought forward the part that wanted to be a father himself one day, that had his whole future in his sights.
This Draco didn’t have a future worth thinking about until he could survive another day. Until he’d saved his family.
He closed his eyes. Merlin, he wanted. He wanted so much out of life and it was all on pause, even being himself.
“I’d hoped to spare you this,” Mother murmured, face fierce but with a sadness in her eyes. “But there are… traditions in the House of Black. The ways we’ve survived witch hunts, rival houses — they’re brutal. And I’d so hoped you wouldn’t need them.”
Draco, lying in bed and covered in his own sweat as the newly branded Mark writhed about his forearm, squinted up at her. “What do you mean?”
“I’ve taught you Occlumency,” she sighed. “But Draco… it needs to be able to withstand so much more than I’ve taught you yet. We were… pacing. Bella… she won’t be pacing herself. She’ll be making you lethal in a summer.”
“Making me?”
Mother looked, for a moment, so devastatingly sad. “Making you,” she murmured. “Merlin, I’d… I’d hoped for once you’d get to make the house, but it’s war, Draco and… it’s time to be not only a Malfoy. It’s time to be a Black. I wish I could stop it, I wish I could protect you—”
But she hadn’t been able to do that. And Bellatrix, Cruciatus-happy as she generally was, didn’t relish causing her nephew pain. There was a line, somewhere, and ‘beloved sister’s son’ was the line.
But he was pretty sure the line would move if she found out he’d snogged a mudblood.
Draco let out a ragged breath. Salazar’s fucking ballsack, he’d snagged a mudblood. Granger, of all the possible options! Sure, she’d grown to be not entirely hideous-looking, but seriously, the swottiest swot to ever swot? Granger!?
She didn’t kiss like a swot.
Merlin, fuck, no she had not. She’d kissed like a Gryffindor, all reckless abandon with something to prove. She’d kissed him like they were neck deep in shit and they only had moments to live and why do anything but meld together and forget about it?
You can’t forget about it, the prick that lived in his head growled. Mother needs you. Father needs you.
And if that thought, the one that his Father needed him, caused a flicker of anger to rekindle, had his internal prick asking Where is he when I need him? Then Draco didn’t bother giving that errant thought much stock and batted it away with a flick of his wrist.
Are you ruined?
She’d stared up at him with shining, lusting brown eyes, and he’d answered truthfully. Undoubtedly.
Un-fucking-doubtedly.
He occluded harder, siphoning the memory of Granger’s lips crashing against his and casting it to an innocuous region of his mind, tucked inside a cobblestone on the worn path.
Harry’s eyes darted between Hermione and Malfoy; perhaps something had happened beyond their usual bickering. Neither would look at the other, but Malfoy didn’t seem quite as peaky as before — like life, even if it were irritating, was filling him once again.
“Not subtle,” came a whisper which caressed his ear.
Harry nearly jumped out of his Potions seat. Nott chuckled. With a wink, he continued on to the ingredients cabinet.
Malfoy doesn’t play for our team.
What team?
Harry bit the inside of his lip and attempted once more to craft a letter to Reg in his head while Ron fetched their snail feet.
Sirius and Remus were together; so does that mean it’s alright here, for men to be together?
‘Be together’ seemed a better way to phrase ‘dream about stormy blue eyes like the Atlantic that happen to belong to a bloke.’
Harry grasped his quill tighter. Uncle Vernon was wrong about this. He’d realized it quickly at Hogwarts, the matching wedding bands of Professor McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey cluing him in, along with the couples caught snogging — once even Oliver Wood and Percy Weasley.
“How’d that happen?” he’d asked Hermione.
She lowered the hand pressed against her mouth to contain her laughter. “I reckon the passion over scheduling priority for quidditch or prefects got a bit heated.”
Ron gagged, and Harry stiffened.
“I don’t want to know who Percy snogs. I don’t want to think of Percy snogging.”
“I’d be pleased,” Hermione retorted. “Think of all the pick-up quidditch games at the Burrow!”
Ron brightened. “Now, that’s alright! Still, would rather remain ignorant of all sibling snogging.”
“I’m determined to make that difficult for you,” Ginny chirped, joining them on the couches.
Ron groaned. “But WHY—”
Yes, it was… alright here. But it was different, somehow, for him to acknowledge it was acceptable for others and for it to mean Harry wasn’t, once again, a freak. There was a hurdle there, one he hadn’t crossed. He flirted with it. Got close to it. But not quite yet.
Except Theo Nott’s stupid eyes made it just a bit more pressing. Apparently.
Harry quietly banged his forehead on the Half-Blood Prince’s book.
Ron paused his ingredient arranging. “Alright mate?”
“Just lamenting my existence.”
Ron tutted. “No existential nonsense during Potions.”
“How do you even know the word existential?”
“The same way you know ‘lament,’” Ron answered with a chuckle. “All that thesaurus-consulting to converse with Hermione.”
Harry straightened, righting himself. “Speaking of, think she’s alright?”
“Hermione?” Ron frowned. “Yeah, she seems fine. You don’t think so?”
He shrugged. “I dunno. I worry about her and Malfoy.”
“I thought you wanted her to play spy,” Ron noted with a skeptical expression.
“A little credit,” Harry grumbled. “I also thought it might distract her from him being an arse.”
“Oh my!” Harry and Ron jolted at Slughorn’s entrance. “Best get started, boys, the Draught of Living Death has precise timing!”
As Slughorn shuffled away, Harry consulted the spiky handwriting of the Half-Blood Prince. “Don’t slice in three centimeter chunks, do two.”
Ron, agreeable fellow, complied sans rant on the book. Though, to Hermione’s credit, she’d mostly contained herself after the first couple days.
“Let’s win some House Points and see if Hermione loses her mind,” Ron whispered. “What’s next?”
Harry grinned.
Dear Mercury,
I’m a touch worried about you, if I’m being honest, but I’ll not press. The offer you made extends to yourself.
To answer your question — yes, I have. Frequently. I’m more prone to stupid decisions than I care to admit, but as I have been learning since making your acquaintance, what I was raised to believe ‘stupid’ is sometimes ‘common decency.’ Therefore one must take it with the appropriate grains of salt.
How are you now? With what, two days since the event which flustered you?
I am sure this is a ploy for more letters, but I will happily oblige. Anything to get out of here for a bit. I’ve left a handful of times, mostly for specific tasks. But I’m a bit stir-crazy, as I believe Zeus put it once. Does Zeus work, do you think, for our mutual friend? Lightning bolts and all.
I’m alright — project remains impossible. I remain an idiot. Same old song. Not much to tell.
Take care, Mercury. Give your cat some extra scratches, and remember you’re the most brilliant witch to grace this earth and you’ll figure it out.
Yours,
Atlas
Two days after her ill-advised snogging session, a rough hand grabbed her by the elbow and dragged her into an abandoned classroom. Hermione nearly tripped over her feet, righting herself and grabbing for her wand before pausing.
Malfoy stood before her, eyes cold and face set.
“You’re wrong,” he insisted.
Hermione rolled her eyes. “I am no such thing—“
“I’m not sad,” he hissed, stepping closer to her. “I’m furious. I’m so fucking pissed off I could incinerate the world and this entire castle in my inferno and still burn hot with rage,” he continued, crowding her against the wall.
Hermione could hear it, thrumming in his voice, see it simmering in his eyes. Heat, all consuming. “And with whom are you angry?” she asked, tipping her chin up to look him in those molten eyes.
“Everyone.” Another step. “Everything.”
She arched a brow.
He stopped his slow, steady march forward just in front of her, their chests nearly touching. Every nerve in her lit up at their closeness.
“Especially you,” he whispered. “I hate you with every fucking fiber of my fucking being.”
“You lost the poetry there, Malfoy,” Hermione taunted with false bravado, her breathlessness giving her desire away.
He kissed her, his skin feverish and radiating with heat.
“I hate you so fucking much,” he murmured against her mouth.
“Yeah, yeah.” She cut him off with another kiss.
She shouldn’t. This was a terrible idea; Malfoy was a blood purist and a bully. But kissing him was seizing power, like sneaking into the Restricted Section and absconding with several tomes. It was dizzying. Addicting.
Maybe burning with him wouldn’t be such a bad way to go.
They broke apart, breathless.
Then he marched out of the room.
Chapter 36: Chapter Thirty-Four
Notes:
We're back, folks!
Thank you all for being so lovely in the comments and in the discord! I'm convinced y'all are the best readers out there :) As usual, all my love and gratitude to MistressLynn and Photon08!
As a brief "time" reminder - we are catching up in Grimmauld Place to where our friends in Hogwarts are, which means we're in September in Grimmauld.
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Implied/referenced child abuse, psychological horror
Chapter Text
We are travelers on a cosmic journey, stardust, swirling and dancing in the eddies and whirlpools of infinity. Life is eternal. We have stopped for a moment to encounter each other, to meet, to love, to share.This is a precious moment. It is a little parenthesis in eternity.
—Paolo Coehlo, The Alchemist
“A bloody castle!”
“They were commonplace once upon a time—”
“An actual fucking castle!”
“Yes, Lupin, we’ve been a magical family since the 400s, we had a castle era.”
“A castle era — as in multiple castles?”
“Naturally.”
“Merlin’s sack.”
“Don’t be crass.”
“You bring it out in me. My mind reverts to sixteen near you.”
“Lucky me,” Reg muttered. Lupin had supposedly been the level-headed of the Marauders, but Reg had always been the exception to his rule, as if Reg had been the one to hurt Sirius himself.
“Castles,” the Lupin muttered, shaking his head.
“Well, honestly, what did you two talk about if not the vast fortune you’d have gotten access to as his husband?”
Lupin screwed up his face. “We thought he was disowned—”
“For fuck’s sake Lupin,” Reg snapped, spinning to face him. “You both really thought I wouldn’t have brought him back into the line as soon as it was my decision? That I’d just let him be penniless?”
Lupin stared with shocked hazel eyes, and Reg’s heart sank. That was precisely what they’d thought.
You knew this.
The food he’d snuck in, the bruise paste, the healing spells he’d studied, the trades he’d made with their sadistic mother, all to ease Sirius’ suffering — none of it mattered. To Regulus, when he had been on the receiving end of their mother’s wand, those small gestures of compassion were the entire world. To Sirius they had been nothing. Even though it was all Reg could manage. All this malarkey about how Sirius had grieved him, and they still thought he was just as bad as their parents.
He scoffed, burying the despair. “And you wonder why I didn’t come to you with the Horcrux.”
“That was a matter of life and death, a war-changing discovery—”
“Yes, it was!” he exclaimed, throwing out his hands. “And you’d have turned it over to the entire Order because there was no way in any of the seven hells you’d have believed me. We’d have all ended up dead because the secret got out while you searched for proof. You’d snoop around like the bloody obvious Gryffindors you are, and it would have all been over. We’d never have found them. All because you were so sure I was a monster.” Reg swallowed down the rest of his rage. “And I wasn’t always.”
Lupin opened his mouth to retort, but it snapped shut.
Because I’m right.
Reg ran a hand through his hair.
“You weren’t a monster. We didn’t think that,” Lupin said.
He lolled his head to the side and cast him a supremely unimpressed look.
Lupin sighed. “Well, fine, I suppose children’s minds aren’t all that excellent at nuance. You went to Slytherin and it was clear it was a hat stall—”
Reg straightened. “It did not take that long.”
“It did,” Lupin countered, stepping closer. “Long enough for a conversation. You chose Slytherin.”
Reg’s eyes narrowed. “Do you know what the stakes were if I did not?”
Lupin started to retort, but Reg cut him off.
“No, you don’t. I was eleven, Lupin, and I was sorted into Slytherin. It shouldn’t have been some grand betrayal that I’m cunning and ambitious.”
“And blood purist!”
“It’s a house in school, a school for children!”
Lupin scoffed. “You know more than I do how that wasn’t true for your family. particularly during the War. It was an allegiance.”
Reg tipped his head back. “Fine. Yes, at the ripe old age of eleven I chose my parents over my brother instead of simply picking the House in school that would cause me the least pain and suffering. I turned my back on him irreparably when I became a Snake despite being barely tall enough to get on the stool for the Sorting. Tiny Snakes are so scary. Hiss hiss.”
Reg turned back round, heading to the Exeter castle, casting at the wards to be allowed entry.
He drew back. Cast again.
“Well, these are…” he mumbled, voice trailing away, because it was hard to describe what the wards were. Sloppy? Hastily restored? Old and failing?
Whatever they were, they were ever so slightly off.
Reg frowned. They clearly hadn’t been maintained. Perhaps it was shoddy spellwork on his dying mother or drunk father’s part. Or time.
Lupin came to his side. “You make a decent point,” he mumbled.
Reg waved a hand. “Won’t matter in the end, I’ve been given my part. These wards are off.”
“Regulus, we should talk about this—”
“Are we talking or are you talking at me?” he asked with an arched brow. “If the former, fine, if the latter, I’m pretty sure I’ve heard your take a few dozen times over the years.”
He altered the wards, enough for them to pass. “Let’s just get this over with.”
Lupin fell into step with him, and they rifled through the rooms for any and all books, casting revealing spells and searching relentlessly. Still, his mother’s grimoire wasn’t there.
Regulus trotted up the stairs before Lupin could bother him further as they arrived back to Grimmauld Place. His mists wavered with the strain of all they held. 27 September, he reminded. The full moon meant Lupin had to leave, and Regulus could do something about his crowded mindscape.
I can do this. It was only grief over his brother and father, and somehow, in some fucked up way, he had at least some sort of feelings regarding Walburga’s demise, fear for his sanity, worry for Severus and the Merlin-damned Vow, his imprisonment in Grimmauld, and how to break a curse or be cast aside, and the fact his murderous, Cruciatus-happy cousin was trying to find him.
He closed the door to his room with a quiet click and closed his eyes.
“Hooo!”
They snapped open again to see Athena, hopping on his desk, feathers poofing out in delight. He let out a little laugh of relief. “Hi, beautiful. Got something for me?”
Athena hoo’d again, ruffling herself as if remembering she was a Noble Owl with great dignity. She bent to pluck up her letter from where she had deposited it neatly upon his desk. Rustling wings brushed his cheek as she landed on his shoulder; she nuzzled his hair as he took the letter. Tonks would get him the most affectionate owl in existence.
Relief unspooled as he opened the parchment to see the signature Mercury at the bottom.
“Atlas, hmm?” He scritched Athena under her chin to a pleased hoot. “A titan seems rather lofty, don’t you think?”
“Hoo.”
He let out a sigh, thinking of the fears he kept at bay only with willpower and mist. They weren’t the world, heavy though they may be.
But as he struggled through the letter, and spelled his quill to fix his numerous spelling errors, their weight lightened just a bit to know someone — for some reason — cared about him.
“Hello, cousin,” Tonks greeted as she draped herself across the chair next to him. Reg had spent most of the day following their trip to Exeter laboring away at the Arithmancy for curse-breaking; he couldn’t help but be a bit grateful for the distraction.
“Tonks.”
He suspected that she, as did he, enjoyed the novelty of having that term apply to anyone — or in Reg’s case, someone he actually could speak to, whom he’d hoped once to meet. Someone real.
Tonks pulled her knees to her chest and cocked her head at him. “I have some bad news,” she admitted with a frown.
Reg pinched the bridge of his nose, bracing himself. “Is there another kind?”
Tonks lips’ twitched up like she might laugh. “A bit dramatic, aren’t we, cousin?”
Reg arched a brow. “You’ve met my brother, have you not?”
This time she did laugh. “Oh, Sirius,” she grinned. “I wish we’d had more time. He was something special.”
Reg turned his gaze back to the parchment upon which he was trying — and failing — to solve equations.
“He was,” Reg agreed in a soft voice. Sirius was the brightest star in the sky and the brightest Black of them all. Not even Azkaban, not even their mother had managed to douse his light.
“I’ve had a rather long argument with Dumbledore,” Tonks began, drawing his thoughts away from Sirius. “He won’t let me tell Mum about you.”
Reg kicked himself for the small, crystallized hope shattering in his chest when he knew better than to let himself be invested in such a silly wish.
“Which is ridiculous,” she continued with a huff. “Mum’s a pretty decent Occlumens, though she’s admittedly let it grow rusty between wars once Aunt Bellabitch was locked up—”
Reg coughed a surprised laugh, and Tonks paused long enough for a beaming grin.
“ —and she’s a high-level Order member. But Dumbles insists the fewer who know of you, the better, despite it isolating you unnecessarily.”
“It was thoughtful of you to ask,” he said softly as he pretended to examine his Arithmancy.
“Of course I asked,” she grumbled. “You don’t need to be stuck by yourself for months on end, that’s not remotely healthy. And I’m given to understand you and Remus don’t precisely get on.”
Reg hummed. “He’s not a fan, no.”
“Nor you of him,” she added, eyes calculating.
“No,” Reg agreed. “The feeling is decidedly mutual.”
“Awkward,” Tonks mumbled, almost sing-song.
Reg’s lips twitched upward. “I’ve dealt with him this long, just for Salazar’s sake, use protection for your defilement.”
Tonks let out a delighted laugh. “Alas, he isn’t defiling me yet. Some sort of self-loathing, concerned about the age-gap combination,” she finished in a pout.
Reg arched a brow, tucking away that Lupin had his own issues. That could be useful later. “It is rather large.”
“Thirteen years isn’t terrible.” She shrugged. “And he’s special.”
“Apparently,” Reg mumbled to himself. Tonks lightly kicked him. They fell into an easy silence then, Reg scratching away at his Arithmancy and occluding away any lingering feelings around his disappointment. Tonks scooted closer to see what he was working on, made a retching noise when she saw all the formulas, and scooted back to her original position at the table. Reg pretended he didn’t laugh, hiding it behind a cough.
“I have more bad news,” she said softly. He turned his attention back to her.
“I’m being sent on a Dolohov chase,” she said, not a mite of mischief to be found in her solemn gaze. “I’ll be in the Baltics for the foreseeable future.”
“Ah.”
She frowned, uncurling and leaning forward. “I know enough about emotionally constipated Black relatives to know you won’t admit you’re disappointed, so I’ll go ahead and let you know that I am.”
“I’m sure.” He flashed her a sardonic grin. “No special werewolves in Lithuania.”
She punched him in the arm. “You know what I meant, you git.”
He captured her hand with his own briefly, giving her a little squeeze.
“How long will you be gone?” he asked, releasing her.
She grimaced. “I’m guessing through November, to be honest. He’s recruiting, we think, and amassing funds. I’m exceptionally good at blending in, so I should be able at the very least to get intel even if I can’t nab him.”
Reg frowned. Antonin had been roughly his age, just a few years older, and he had a knack for inventive spellwork. “You’ll be careful, won’t you?” he asked, turning back to his miserable attempt at curse-breaking.
“Dolohov is the one who ought to be careful, little cousin,” she reminded him, shifting her features as they spoke into a man who would be nondescript in the Baltics — middle-aged, medium build; dark, thinning hair.
Reg let out an impressed laugh.
“Still.” He shrugged. “Before you go, I do have something we need to take care of.”
Tonks morphed back to herself, except now her hair was purple. “And what’s that?”
Reg stood, muttering a diffindo under his breath and his palm split open before he could think too much more on what he was doing. He raised his head to look at Tonks.
“Restore your place as Heir to the House of Black.”
Tonks gaped. He’d managed to flummox her, which he’d gathered in their short time together was quite the feat. He held out his bloodied hand.
“You surprising little shit,” she huffed on a breath, shaking her head as she rose. “Ignoring me when I tell you I’m leaving and then making me your heir all in one go.”
Reg shrugged again. “I’ve no plans to marry and carry on our cursed lineage any time soon. It makes sense.”
“What makes sense,” she countered, wordlessly creating her own diffindo on her palm, “is allowing Draco Malfoy to be the legitimate heir. You’re making a rather grand statement.”
Reg shook his head. “I’m making a choice.”
And he began the spell, a simple thing, though he had to do it in Anglo-Saxon, Gaulish, French, Middle Welsh, and Latin, because so many languages had been layered into their family magic and wards. It was, magically speaking, much easier to simply have a child.
A warm light encircled their palms. Grey eyes met blue, and Tonks gripped his hand tighter as the magic nearly sang around them, their hair ruffling and the scent of springtime emanating from the light. It settled into them as a ripple rocked through the house, and a wind swept through towards the tapestry.
Tonks’ eyes widened. “Shit, we should spell that—”
“Took care of it a few days ago,” he answered, anticipating her worry. “No changes will transfer to the other tapestries. The connection is severed.”
His wand had nearly been shaking in his trembling hands, but he’d done it, sealing off the Grimmauld tapestry from the others.
He dropped her hand, stepping back. “And you are now Heir to the House of Black.”
They stared at each other in silence for a moment.
“Come here, you grumpy bugger,” she muttered before she pulled him into a hug.
Reg stiffly patted her shoulder. “I don’t know why I’m surprised the Hufflepuff is a hugger, but I suppose I’d assumed that it was a Gryffindor trait,” he muttered, though a part of him enjoyed her steadiness as his heart raced. He’d done it. He restored Andromeda’s part of the line back to the family.
He made another choice.
She thwacked him lightly in the back of the head as she released him.
Her face fell. “I was looking forward to getting to know you. But we will. Eventually.”
Reg fixed her with a look. “Don’t make promises like that in the middle of a war.”
That made her Hufflepuff him again, and he grumbled while she laughed at him, even though this time, he wrapped his arms around her. There was a reason beyond symbolism he’d chosen to restore Tonks — he liked her.
“Enough of that,” she said with a nod, though her eyes were a bit wet. “I’m going to see if I can convince a werewolf to defile me before I go.”
It was Reg’s turn to gag, and she left with a wave and another laugh.
“Bloody hell, Reg!” Tonks groused. Reg startled.
He frowned. “Thought I’d silenced—”
“You did,” she huffed, crossing her arms. “Took me six minutes to wriggle into your little silencing ward.
“Oh.” Reg shrugged. “You could have waved or something?”
“I did the chicken dance! You were too absorbed in your masochism project!”
“It was a splendid rendition of the chicken dance,” Lupin said somberly.
Tonks tossed her currently pink and shoulder-length hair over her shoulder. “You’re damn right it was.”
“Chicken dance?”
“The life you lead is sad and uninformed,” Tonks declared.
She glanced up at Lupin, devious smirk in place. A challenge.
Lupin grinned wickedly.
And they burst into the most horrendous flailing Reg had ever seen, along with an infernal screeching. “What in the seven hells is this?”
“Beak,” Tonks explained as she moved her hands in what could, perhaps with extreme generosity, be called a beak.
“Wings,” Lupin added as they moved into the stupidest part.
“You’ve no dignity.”
“None!” Tonks agreed.
“You’ve no joy,” Lupin returned.
“Now you do this little boogie action here,” Tonks explained while they both wriggled their bums, their hands in awkward little fists by their chests that bounced with them.
“And clap!” they said in unison.
Regulus blinked at them, biting the inside of his cheek not to laugh. Tonks eyes were on him, expectant.
“You’re absolutely holding it in!” she accused. “Foul play!”
“We’re hilarious, dear, we don’t need his validation.”
“We are,” Tonks agreed, falling into Lupin’s side as she gave him a dreamy sort of smile.
“Hilariously delusional,” Reg muttered.
“Why did you have this room silenced to high heaven? Lupin asked.
“I didn’t want to hear anything I would regret.”
Lupin paled. Tonks cackled.
By the time her chuckles faded, she’d properly sobered. It made him nervous. “C’mon. The parlor, both of you.”
When they had settled, she tucked a magenta lock behind her ear. “Dumbledore thinks it’s worth letting you report to Moody, Remus.”
Reg eyed the way they sat close to one another on the couch.
“He knows you have another Order member with you but that their identity is to be kept classified. We’re in dire enough shape that we could really use you both on some more missions — mostly low stakes, identifying hide outs, since we need to keep mum about Reg here.”
She looked between them, and they both inclined their heads in agreement.
“No rescue missions?” Remus teased lightly, and she looked up at him with a grin.
“Those are for us. Can’t risk our darling Reg, here,” she replied, turning her grin to him as she finished.
Reg rolled his eyes.
“I’m not sure how often,” Tonks continued, serious once more. “But I’d reckon once or twice a week. Think you can manage it?”
Remus agreed, and Reg did as well.
Tonks frowned. “You’re sure? Even with the curse-breaking?”
Like he was in any position to say no. “We can manage,” he replied.
And that was that.
The hallway stretched out before him, doors multiplying around him — or were they blurring? He swayed on his feet, throwing out a hand to brace himself against the wall; the wall scalded his hand, and he snatched it back with a hiss. The skin was red and inflamed across his palm.
Stairwell, he coached himself. Get to the stairwell.
It was like this every morning, though not always the same way. Whenever he went to work on the cursed Horcrux, went to make himself useful, he had to first do battle with his fractured mind before he ever set foot in front of the piece of the Dark Lord’s soul.
Today, it was more an issue of physics than of interpersonal interruptions. No one had told him what a failure he was today, no one had reminded him how useless he was in helping his brother, no one had interacted with him at all. No, today, he couldn’t find the end of this Merlin-forsaken hallway to descend the stairs in the first place.
Another step forward, and another, but he made no progress. He squeezed his eyes shut and back open, willing the scene before him to make sense. He placed the back of his hand to his clammy skin.
Perhaps this time it wasn’t madness? Was there a spell? Perhaps the extension charm upon the building was acting up, overstretching the house?
Reg squared his shoulders and crouched before launching into a run. He ran hard, feet pounding on the carpeted floor.
And he didn’t arrive.
He just kept running. Muscles burned, his lungs with them.
He couldn’t say how long he was going for, only that he absolutely should have gotten to the stairs — but he wasn’t there. He sprinted past Remus’ door but more and more doors appeared, his breath growing ragged.
“Enough,” he growled, stopping, staring hard at the stairs before him and casting a stasis charm.
The world stilled.
Then he took a tentative step forward in the silence, eerie now that the world was steady, and made it to the stairwell.
Lupin looked up at him over his copy of The Daily Prophet. “Did you go for a run earlier? You’re sweating.”
Reg agreed, letting Lupin believe his own lie. His stomach was rolling, the breakfast spread suddenly unappealing.
“Alright, Reg?”
“Fine. Need coffee,” he mumbled in reply; his hand paused where he’d stretched it out for the pot. For once, his stomach was so acidic and painful coffee didn’t sound appealing.
But it was also his life’s blood, so he poured himself a cup anyways before standing.
“I’ll be on the roof with the Horcrux,” he said over his shoulder.
Lupin frowned up at him. “Regulus, aren’t you burning the candle at both ends, as they say?”
Reg shrugged, already en route to the roof. His research was a slog, it took time, and it wasn’t like he slept excellently anyways.
This time, at least, the stairwell stayed the usual forty steps.
Lupin cleared his throat.
Regulus showed great restraint in not murdering him.
“Yes?” he finally sighed, looking up from his thirteenth failed Arithmancy equation of the day. He’d have to give it up soon and start researching curse structures, but the mathematics was far more pleasant than reading so he kept convincing himself to try once more.
Lupin pulled out the other chair at the table, presumptuous git that he was. “Occlumency lessons,” he began without preamble. “When are we doing them, how are we doing them, etc.”
Reg sat back, crossing his arms. “Let’s start with what you already know. You weren’t precisely vocal in our summer lessons.”
“Well, I can find my mindscape and I can block it from a low-level legilimens, but the more sophisticated bits of sorting, storing, etc.” He got a sheepish grin on his face as he brought up a hand to rub at his neck. “Those I’m a bit rubbish at.”
Reg was rather proud to note that he did not roll his eyes nor comment that it didn’t count as Occlumecy if one wasn’t doing the ‘sorting, storing, etc.’
“What’s easy about the process to you now?”
Lupin kicked his legs out, crossing them at the ankles, tipping his head back.
“Accessing my magic and my mindscape isn’t so hard these days. I did pull out some memories and store them, but that was rather difficult. I tried it again a couple days ago, and I couldn’t really manage it.”
“Alright. There are a few philosophies of Occlumency, which were you taught?” They hadn’t started over for Lupin, which clearly appeared to be a matter of the man’s pride.
Lupin grimaced. “Er, the Sirius version?”
Reg bit back a laugh. “Chaotic, then?”
“Highly,” Lupin agreed, face breaking into a smile. The scars on his face twisted as he did so.
“Alright, well, Sirius and I were both self-taught, but I was the one who pestered our grandparents into teaching me more. One of our ancestors traveled to Tibet to study with the masters there; the Libyan school works a bit differently.”
Lupin nodded, leaning forward eagerly.
“The Tibetan School focuses more on mastering the material of your mindscape; I’ve not properly studied the Libyan, but I believe that one focuses more on the interplay between Legilimens and Occlumens. I heard someone say once it was like a dance, but—” Reg shrugged. The thought of traveling there one day and learning briefly flitted through his mind before he sent it on its way.
If he got out of this war alive and free, maybe he’d consider it, though.
“Anyways, sorting and storing your memories are the bulk of Occlumency. Essentially, your mindscape becomes your mind. In a way, your memories are already there.”
Lupin hummed in thought.
“My suggestion at first, then, would be to spend some time with one of your stored memories. What does it feel like? Not the moment of the memory captured but the actual memory, its vessel in your mind.”
Lupin held up a finger before summoning parchment and quill. He gave him another of those sheepish grins. “I confess, I wasn’t expecting this much academic wisdom from someone half my age, but that was clearly a mistake.”
Reg blinked at him. “You’ve met Hermione, have you not?”
He huffed a laugh. “Yes, fair point.”
That meant he didn’t expect it from you.
Reg waved a hand, dismissing the topic. “Do you need me to repeat anything?”
He did have him repeat the differences between the schools and the bit about materiality of the mind, and Regulus coached him through describing the feeling of his memory in his mindscape. Lupin managed not to describe what it was, but by the end, tear tracks paved a path down his cheeks.
Reg sat stiffly. Was he meant to ignore the tears? That would be Regulus’ preference if he were to find himself so lacking in composure. On the other hand — Gryffindors. Lupin took a faltering breath.
“Sirius,” he finally said. “He’s, well… he’s his star. In my mindscape.”
Reg counted his breath as he exhaled. “Oh?”
Lupin broke into a helpless smile. “Sorry. It’s just — I never thought I’d get to touch the stars, but in my mindscape I can, and — he’s beautiful.”
Reg couldn’t look at the sop in front of him any longer, his gaze escaping to rove over the London skyline.
“And what does starlight feel like?” he asked softly.
“Soft like his hair,” he murmured. “Like water, but solid. Like fire, but cool.”
Reg’s gaze traveled upward, where the moon was just beginning to peek out while the sky was still blue above them.
“Everything all at once, then,” Regulus murmured.
“Yes,” Lupin agreed. “He was everything.”
Chapter 37: Chapter Thirty-Five
Notes:
Hello, loves!!
All hail MistressLynn and Photon08 for being the best alphas ever. No pens were harmed in the making of this chapter.
I think we're actually good on triggers for thsi chapter! If I missed something bc I'm a sleep deprived goon, feel free to holler in the comments!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Trees are poems the earth writes upon the sky, We fell them down and turn them into paper, That we may record our emptiness.”
― Kahlil Gibran
“So, since you are such an expert on muggles, tell me what muggle society and life are like,” Hermione suggested.
It was their second prefect patrol. Malfoy had arrived listless and weary, the fire in his eyes the day before snuffed out by exhaustion, and she remembered he’d been a bit fitter when the year started.
Draco raised an intrigued brow.
“Go on, oh highly intelligent and superior being,” she said mockingly, bowing a little.
Malfoy rolled his eyes, but his spine straightened.
Hermione did not care.
“Short, miserable, and dirty. Muggles are disease-ridden, hateful—”
Yeah, she no longer needed to convince her compassion, she hoped he slumped into oblivion.
“—and the society is bloody primitive, Granger! Dirt floors and no plumbing—“
“Alright, poverty, noted, something which absolutely exists in the wizarding world. Ratio-wise, perhaps even affecting a higher percentage of magical people, but I digress. What else?”
“The cannibalism, I mean they only live to be like twenty-five—“
Hermione’s eye twitched. Her fingers curled into fists.
“Then there’s the lack of bathing, they can’t get to anywhere, they have no libraries, which you should personally take offense to—”
Hermione blinked. What. An. Idiot.
“And bathing in mud? Honestly, not to mention the stabbing people with little knives, needles or whatever, and the carving one another up — it’s bleak, it’s limited, and it’s uneventful unless they’re murdering one another,” he concluded.
“THAT’S what you think muggle life is like?” She threw up her hands.
“Of course it is!”
“Did it ever occur to you,” Hermione tried to say in an even tone, “that if muggle society was quite that dire, I might not have known how to read upon entering Hogwarts?”
Draco shrugged. “Presumably your parents are wealthy muggles.”
“Moderately, yes, but still—
“—and you’re a witch, so of course you’d be able to learn how—”
Hermione threw up her hands. “My parents are bloody literate! Most of British society is literate!”
Malfoy raised a skeptical brow.
“For goodness’ sake,” she muttered. “There are libraries aplenty, thanks, you utter knob.”
“Well that makes the filthy living worse then, Granger—”
“Right, no tattered cloaks in Diagon,” she muttered, crossing her arms.
Malfoy’s head dipped; a small concession.
Aha!
But alas, he recovered. “And their governments are all oligarchs—“
“You’re following an evil dictator, but go on,” she ground out.
He fumed, nostrils flaring, and she smirked.
“Also you really think muggles don’t travel or have proper libraries or schools and eat each other?” Hermione scoffed. “It’s just as rare as in the magical world, which, given ancient British blood magicks, do you really have room to be talking?”
“You don’t consume people in blood magic!”
“But you cut them up and sacrifice them! That’s—”
“It’s different!”
“Because you know why and how,” Hermione interrupted. “Did it ever occur to you any of these accusations you lob at muggles might have a purpose? You said we ‘cut each other up,’ which I assume you mean surgery, which is a process to heal people.”
“Barbaric.”
“Again,” she huffed. “Blood magic.”
“It’s—”
“Don’t you bloody say ‘different!’” Her finger was pointed threateningly.
Malfoy’s mouth clamped shut. “It’s not the same thing.”
Hermione’s eyes blew wide with rage.
“Besides, it’s not any one of these issues, it’s them together,” he interjected, backtracking.
“But they were all nonsense! Each one!”
He scoffed. “Granger, without magic, how would any of that be possible—“
“Merlin, Malfoy, it’s called technology—“
“I don’t know what that is.”
“Electricity! Steam engines! Plumbing! Air con!” she continued. “You people rely on paltry arse cooling charms when you could have air conditioning!”
“Would you stop talking down to me and explain it!” Malfoy hissed.
“THIS!” she exclaimed, brandishing her quill, “is a useless, cumbersome excuse for a writing instrument! It is little more than… than an aesthetic! And you all accept it because magic has made you lazy!”
She rummaged in her bag for a pen then held it aloft triumphantly.
“This on the other hand — genius. Simple; no ink stains, no constant need to re-ink, portable. I present to you the pen.”
Malfoy took it, examining it carefully.
“A pen?”
“A pen,” she said sagely.
Malfoy clicked it once, the tip popping out. “And it… writes? Without an inkwell?”
“Without an inkwell,” she confirmed.
He frowned. Click. “Have you any parchment?”
“Medieval nutter,” she grumbled as she procured him some from her bag.
He took it and with lips pursed in frustrated skepticism, placed it against the wall and began to write.
Malfoy’s eyes widened in appreciation as he also turned red, which Hermione assumed was due to annoyance. It filled her with great satisfaction.
“And that’s just the beginning, Malfoy. You want libraries? Try our universities. You want infrastructure? Step into muggle London. It’s got its problems, the muggle world, but no more than the magical one.”
Malfoy said nothing as the pen moved swiftly in his hand. The point pressed to the parchment, but Hermione’s brow furrowed as his strokes continued. His fingers guided the pen in a long, curving line. Sketching, or ornate calligraphy, then. She drew closer, peered over his shoulder. A snitch. He was drawing a snitch. He held it back as he finished, frowning at the writing implement.
“This is one invention.”
“Of many,” Hermione interjected.
He moved the pen deftly across his fingers.
“You’ve been lied to, Draco,” Hermione said, realizing all of a sudden if there was a moment to convince him, this was it. Regulus spoke little of the worldview he’d had, if it had fallen away or if he’d always seen its cracks, but at some point he’d realized. Malfoy could learn. “Your father’s hatred and ignorance landed him in Azkaban and it’s landed you miserable. But the truth — it’s all out there. You could be different.”
His head snapped up. “My father loves me, he’d never lie to me! Not about this!”
Hermione began to retort, but her teeth clicked together as she chose silence. “Fine. But maybe he was lied to, too. Maybe you’ve all been so afraid of what lies beyond you’ve missed the opportunity to know for yourselves.”
Malfoy shook his head. Looked away. The silence hung weighty and stiflingly awkward.
Hermione bit her lip, face falling with her shoulders. Or maybe it was pointless.
“We should patrol,” she finally sighed, hoping she’d managed to get the dejection out of her voice. “It is our job.”
Malfoy hummed, and they shuffled forward. The weight of his gaze settled across her shoulders as they walked.
Hermione pushed back the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy and squealed, nearly dropping her wand as she put her hands over her eyes.
“SALAZAR!” Malfoy bellowed as the fourth years shrieked. “Put your fucking clothes on!”
“Twenty points from… whatever colors are on your ties,” Hermione fumed, still hiding. She did not want to see any more of or look that kid in the eye, ever again in her entire life.
“When my eyes fall out from horror, I’m billing you for my restorative potions,” Malfoy hissed. “They’re Puff and Claw.”
“Twenty points from Hufflepuff and from Ravenclaw!”
“I thought you meant twenty combined!” whined one of them.
“I’m scarred for life! Twenty! Points! Each!”
“Johnson got only ten when they were caught!”
“Keep it up, it’ll be thirty.” Hermione could imagine Malfoy’s sneer.
Grumbling and skittering feet had Hermione tentatively peeking through her fingers.
“They’re gone,” Malfoy muttered. “Merlin, they’re practically toddlers. Gross.”
“They really are,” Hermione mused, ignoring how in fourth she’d had quite a bit of fun with Viktor Krum. But not quite that much fun; Hermione certainly was never starkers behind a portrait, and she’d never be so foolish as to be caught.
“Blech.”
“Is there an application to occlumency where you can forget a memory?” Hermione mused as they returned to their path.
“Sure.” Malfoy shrugged. His brows furrowed. “What do you know about occlumency?”
“Erasing this encounter would be ideal,” Hermione said seriously, giving her a second to think of her response that wouldn’t indicate a Regulus-sized plot hole in her conversation. “I’ve read about it.”
Malfoy ran a hand across his face. “Of course you did.”
Hermione stuck out her tongue.
They walked, Malfoy fiddling with the writing implement as they went.
“So this… peen?”
“PEN!” she corrected quickly.
“The peen—“
“Sweet Circe,” she muttered, snatching the instrument back. Hermione took a deep breath to try a tactic of ‘gentle correction’ — only to catch the wicked gleam in Malfoy’s eyes.
Her jaw dropped. “You foul, loathsome, evil little cockroach!” She punctuated each adjective with a light thwack from her wand.
Malfoy burst into laughter, holding his sides. “Merlin, your face—“
Hermione let out a sigh of the long-suffering. “Must you be such a child?”
Malfoy relaxed against the wall, still chuckling, and let his head fall back. “Yeah, actually. War’s on, Granger. Childhood’s done.”
Hermione blinked once, twice.
“Way to ruin the mood,” she informed him, stepping over their bags and slumping against the wall at his side.
“Yes, I’ve become rather capable at that as of late,” he sighed, and Hermione could nearly see the cloud of melancholy that had been hanging over him returning. And Godric knew why she cared, but she found herself a touch dismayed by that fact.
Click.
Malfoy frowned.
Click, click.
“Granger.”
…Click?
“Merlin’s sagging sack,” he groused, but as his irritation rose, the gloom retreated.
“I’m sorry, Malfoy, is there a problem?” Hermione asked with mock seriousness, turning to face him and placing a fist with a pen in it under her chin. Click.
“In favor of quills, they are significantly less vexing.”
“Interesting.” Click. “How do you mean?”
“Granger,” he growled and Hermione paused, her breath catching in her throat as heat ran to her core.
Fuck, that was hot.
Why is Draco Malfoy hot, this is an injustice.
Hermione shook her head, forcing her attention back to the current moment where Draco Malfoy was not remotely sexy and entirely prattish and she was pestering him soundly by clicking her pen.
“Yes, Malfoy?” she asked sweetly — and if it was a bit breathless, that was no one’s business, was it?
Only Malfoy’s eyebrows flicked up with interest before a slow, feral smile spread across his face.
“Well, well, Granger,” he laughed, low in his chest, and damn him. His voice had changed two years ago and Godric, she and Ginny had bemoaned the change. He was significantly less annoying now that his voice was lower, and occasionally it was downright attractive.
Like now, she mentally whimpered.
“We have raging hormones, this isn’t my fault!” she protested, and he laughed.
It wasn’t a cruel sound, nor remotely mocking or snide. Hermione paused to take it in. Draco Malfoy’s laugh, when genuine and earnest, was utterly lovely. It transformed his pointy features (granted, the more he grew the more they were striking rather than rodent-like), softening his angles with a slightly lopsided smile. And she’d made him laugh twice now.
She smiled back.
And for a moment, something mattered more than their history, than the sides of the War they were both surely on, than school House rivalries that had become synonymous with so much else in their lives that determined more of their fates than they ever ought.
He was a boy and she was a girl, and they smiled at one another.
His fell first. Hers soon followed.
Those kinds of reprieves never lasted long.
“War’s not here yet,” Hermione corrected. “The… the board could change. Couldn’t it?”
She flashed back to the Order meeting, remembered the question of where Draco Malfoy would fall on the chessboard of their war — remembered the way his piece had flashed in her mind, opposing colors and positions, from pawn to bishop. How in, at least one or two iterations, their colors had matched. Their sides the same.
Malfoy regarded her, solemn.
“You could know more,” she added.
He said nothing, straightening from where they leaned against the wall, and left, taking her pen with him. A terrible disappointment spread through her belly.
Maybe their sides really were set.
Draco clicked the pen all the way up to the Room of Requirement. He didn’t need the Room of Hidden Things. Not this time.
He entered, and it was his bedroom from Malfoy Manor. Navy walls glittered with constellations smattered across the expanse; the hardwood floor gleamed with rugs of silver and golden swirls laid upon it. The coverlet of his bed was a gorgeous pale blue, satin, swirling with lilacs and deep indigos and purples coalescing into a nebula.
Draco strode past it, tired though he was, and straight to the mahogany drafting desk. Parchment lay bare, waiting.
He flipped the pen in his hands. It was useful for writing but hardly for sketching.
But neither are quills.
He shook his head, banishing that thought. That wasn’t the point.
Instead, he opened the drawer, selecting his colored pencils, and set upon the parchment.
And Draco drew.
He sketched without thinking, losing himself in an image slowly coalescing before his mind’s eye, the wretched pain of the summer, of his present, pouring out of him. He lost track of time. Switched between colors. He squatted for difficult angles while nearly draping himself across the desk for others.
Water appeared at the top of his writing desk. Draco startled.
“I’ve learned not to argue with you,” he informed the Room, draining the glass, and returned to his muse.
Not long after, a plate with a cornish pasty and another glass of water appeared. Draco obliged long enough to scarf it down away from his work, vanishing the crumbs and conjuring a napkin for the bits of butter upon his fingers.
He drew and drew, and when Draco could barely keep his eyes open, he stepped back.
Dropping to his knees, he unlatched the chest tucked beneath the desk and pulled out the red paint and selected a brush. He rose.
Before him lay the gardens of Malfoy Manor. His favorite place to take tea and read, the pond glittering in the distant sun.
As one tear fell, then another, Draco bloodied the landscape.
The next day, he sat between Theo and Blaise in class, vacantly staring ahead. He should take notes — Professor Sinestra was no slouch in the grading department — but he was empty. The energy to grasp his quill eluded him, especially as each time he thought quill, write, he also thought pen.
It changed nothing.
It could change everything.
No — no, it really couldn’t. And yet…
And yet, Draco was too empty for rage. Nearly too empty for fear. All that was left was truth.
And the truth was that he was furious and afraid of the Dark Lord.
So why the fuck was he serving him?
Draco blinked. Because he will pave the way for the purity of the wizarding world.
The pen was in his pocket. Nearly as haunting as Granger’s perfect lips.
And so he agreed with the Dark Lord’s politics. A good reason to be terrified out of one’s wits.
Amendment: you serve because you do not want to die. You serve for your family.
The purity and safety of the wizarding world was also for his family.
He let out a shuddering breath.
It didn’t matter. She didn’t matter. The die was cast.
Except Granger’s stupid questions flitted through his mind like a particularly bothersome fly. The board could change. Couldn’t it?
The severity, the solemnity of that question — the recognition that words like war and sides meant them — meant casting at Granger behind a silver mask, meant Ronald Weasley’s blood not rising to his cheeks in fury but pouring from his body — that was what he was doing.
Draco had a murder to commit, but it was also a war to begin. Begin in earnest, anyway.
And the sides would be drawn amongst the people he studied and slept and ate beside every day.
It would mean facing Luna Lovegood in battle. Alysha Morrowmount, in Ravenclaw. Brilliant half-blood, his favorite DADA partner in fourth year, about as snarky as they came — but the one time blood purity came up, she’d arched a brow and told Draco in no uncertain terms he was too smart for that nonsense. Draco closed his eyes. He’d not let himself imagine their hatred. The act of killing was hard enough to swallow, the terror of letting Mother and Father down, but if he saved them — if he saved them, he’d doom his schoolmates.
Fucking Granger.
“Draco,” Theo murmured, barely moving his mouth. “Pick up your damn quill, she’s noticed.”
Draco moved as ordered.
“You’re left-bloody-handed, mate,” Blaise snapped.
Absently, he switched hands.
Anger. He needed anger. Be angry. Please be angry. Draco was a star, and he needed to burn.
Heat was better than this emptiness. Better than this dread.
And he knew precisely who would reignite the fire within him.
Hermione was once more trying to live her life, innocently walking along the school corridors when a hand darted out and pulled.
Hermione cast a stinging hex, and Malfoy yelped. Instead of releasing her, his grip tightened.
“What the fuck, Granger?”
Before she could reply, his lips were on hers.
A moan escaped her. And then she was kissing him back, her fingers tangling in his pale, blond hair, smooth as silk. He pressed her against him, palming her ass. His hands traveled up and over her hips, skimming her sides, settling on her biceps.
“What — what are you doing?”
“Fuck if I know,” he murmured against her jaw, where he placed an open-mouthed kiss. “But I don’t hear you complaining.”
Sense slammed back into her with such force she swayed.
Blood bigot. Arsehole. Draco fucking Malfoy.
Hermione snatched her arm out of Draco’s grasp. “Enough! Whatever little phase you’re in where you think it’s acceptable to grab witches and drag them into broom cupboards, you’re mental and as of now, you are done!”
He bared his teeth, a bit like a wild animal, which wasn’t what she’d been expecting. She’d been expecting pouting or sarcasm, not this feral side of him to leap out. Furious indeed.
“I can’t be seen with you,” he hissed. “There are consequences.”
“Well then, let’s remedy the part where I’m with you at all,” she replied in a bright, cheery voice, turning to stomp away.
As she wrenched open the door and stormed out, she ran straight into the chest of Severus Snape.
Hermione collided with an oof, and the errant thought that he smelled like her grandfather flitted through her mind. Right, peppermint oil was a common potion binding agent with neutral properties—
“Accosting professors, are we?” He caught her by the shoulders and controlled the force of her bouncing back so she didn’t fall into the stone wall and crack her skull. Frankly, she was surprised he’d stopped her.
Or, she would have been surprised once upon a time. Now, she wasn’t sure what to do or what to make of her surliest professor.
Draco stepped from the broom closet right after her and froze at the sight of Snape. His bleary eyes flicked from the professor to her, just as Snape’s beady black ones flicked from her to Malfoy.
“Interesting,” he drawled, his hands falling from her shoulders. He arched a dubious brow at her. “Five points from Gryffindor for assaulting the faculty with your haste, Ms. Granger. See you in detention.”
Hermione sputtered, outraged. “Detention! It’s a hallway, these things happen!”
“Careful Ms. Granger,” he intoned. “Or it will become more.” His eyes flicked between his two students again. “I am certain there are other indiscretions for which I could write you up and dock points.”
Hermione’s fingers curled into fists. She let out a huff.
Snape had the gall to fucking smirk.
“See you in detention, Ms. Granger. Mr. Malfoy, is your day going to be spent in a broom closet?”
“No,” he replied too quickly, and Hermione peeked back at Malfoy to see the signs of panic — wide eyes, pale face, sweat beading against the temple of his brow.
She wanted to roll her eyes at his dramatics, but she couldn’t manage it as thoughts of what Reg had mentioned about life under the Dark Lord flitted through her mind. His father was one of Voldemort’s faithful, even if he was in prison — if Draco were seen with her… perhaps he was right. There were consequences.
Not that it gave him the right to drag her about like a mule with a bit in its mouth.
“When is my detention?” she ground out, glaring once more at her Potions Professor.
“Tonight,” he replied, overly dramatic and air echoing after the final ’t.’ Arse.
Hermione grumbled and stormed off.
“I just… sit and breathe?” Ginny asked skeptically.
“Well, not precisely, you center yourself in your body,” Hermione explained.
“Riiiiight.”
Hermione huffed. “It’s… it’s an experience. Just try it!”
Ginny crossed her legs and rolled her eyes, but then dutifully closed them. Her breath was uneven, and Hermione sighed.
“Start by counting your breaths, maybe?”
“If I’m counting how am I centering?”
“Merlin,” Hermione muttered. “You count until you get in a rhythm of sorts, and then eventually you’ll just sort of be… in the zone? Of your breathing?”
“In the zone.” Ginny mouthed the words like Hermione had grown a second head. But she tried, and Hermione knew she was putting in an effort, because her breaths became even and smooth.
Hermione took the opportunity to center herself as well, shoring up her Occlumency. She was still trying to get the hang of understanding her mindscape and its material so she could manipulate it defensively, all while continuing to archive her memories. She had a lot, as it turned out, in her mere seventeen years of life. Most of September she’d been working on it as time allowed, but the last week or so she’d tried to pay special attention so she could attempt to teach Gin.
After seven minutes, Ginny groaned, flopping over dramatically.
“This is terrible!”
“It is not!”
“It’s literally sitting, Hermione! That’s all!”
“It won’t be once you give it an honest shot and center yourself in your magic!”
“Those words aren’t… instructive. Constructive. Meaningful. Useful. Helpful.”
“Well, it’s… ugh!” She groaned, burying her face in her hands. She’d need to ask Reg to describe it again. What precisely had he said? He had described it so well Harry and Hermione both had managed to access their mindscapes in that very first session.
“Try getting comfortable in your body. Focus on it, maybe?”
“Focus on my body?”
“Yes! So, sort of… notice each part. Go systematically, get into a rhythm.”
“Sounds boring,” she muttered, and Hermione crossed her arms.
“It is an advanced mind magic, Gin! It isn’t easy, but you can do it! Chin bloody up!”
Gin snorted. “Lost the motivational edge at the end there, but alright.” She made a show of settling back in, closing her eyes and beginning once more.
Hermione had a headache already.
Draco had lost track of how long he’d stared into the dancing flames of the fire in the Slytherin common room. No matter what time of year, it was always chilly in the dungeons, thus necessitating the roar and warmth of the fire. It could always be relied upon.
For Draco, it had always been a place of comfort. The crackle and pop were part of curling up on the couch and reading a good book. The steady heat against his back as he knelt to do something unspeakable to Pansy in fifth year after everyone else had gone to sleep. It was the background music to countless games of Exploding Snap, chess, and it was the creative energy to some of his greatest hits, including Potters Stinks badges and his magnum opus, Weasley Is Our King.
Now, it was an excellent spot to think. When he couldn’t bear the silence of the Come and Go Room or the Room of Hidden Things any longer, when the task loomed as large as the cabinet seemed to while he sat sprawled beneath it — the common room, his spot on the sofa nearest the fire remained a modest comfort.
Severus’ black eyes flicked to his as Granger stalked away. “Draco. Be. Careful.”
Staring at the flames was nearly meditative. The deep orange that lightened to more of a tangerine, dancing and snaking back and forth as it fizzled and popped, with flashes of blue at the base. He could siphon off his childlike desperation for his father to come and save them. He could forget the fear that Severus would choose to tattle on him to the Dark Lord about his suspicions on what Draco and Granger had been up to in the broom cupboard. He could ignore the way Granger’s kiss and touch could sear through him, a burning balm, banishing all else. Occluding was easiest at the fire, archiving new memories and reinforcing the old that threatened to burst from their places within. Flour canisters quaking in the patisserie, the ‘S’ of a street sign uncurling, cobblestones shimmering as the memory each contained fought for release.
And then, when all was quiet — the cabinet. It always returned to the cabinet.
Thwack.
A dull pain burst from his temple as Draco fumbled for the offending object. He stared at the brown leather in his hands, finally registering shoe when it sailed out of his grip and across the common room.
His neck cracked as it snapped up to see who had fucking dared when Blaise’s unperturbed — well, perhaps mildly annoyed — face greeted him.
Draco blinked once. Twice.
“Blaise, what the fu—“
This time Draco batted the shoe down.
“Are you mad!?” Draco yelled.
Blaise gave him an unimpressed look. “Not remotely. You, on the other hand, are brooding. Again. It’s unbecoming.”
“Oh, you are one to talk—“
“It’s forgivable in a fourth year,” Blaise said in an airy voice, tipping his head back against his own sofa armchair. “And I liked that stepfather. But honestly, in sixth? You’re a prefect, mate, get it together.”
Draco wanted to snarl, but instead — embarrassingly — tears sprung to his eyes. Don’t you think I’m bloody trying, my mother’s life is on the line—
Draco gasped in a breath. And then Blaise was beside him, blocking him from view; few were in the common room, but people were known to pass through with some regularity at this hour.
“Crying is superior to brooding,” Blaise murmured. “Crying means you’re dealing with your shit.”
“There’s no dealing with this,” Draco snapped. Merlin, fuck, he couldn’t break down like this. Not here — not anywhere, but really not here. Breakdowns were for children. No matter how vehemently he would’ve denied it three months ago, he was still a child then. But he couldn’t be any longer.
Occlude.
The chatter of Parisian streets fluttered to mind. He locked it all away, all the feelings, into a random store. He’d sort them later. For now, he needed to be unreadable.
Not even Blaise was safe anymore.
Blaise scowled. For him, it was a stern drawing in of his brows; for all the stereotypes of Italians, Blaise was the opposite. Draco often tried to emulate him when he needed to be stoic.
“You can trust me. No matter what.”
“You may be loyal, but minds can be broken,” Draco said sternly, acting for all he was worth. He was fairly confident Blaise didn’t buy it. But he tried, for the sake of anyone raking through his mind later, to seem like he was giving advice and not having his voice crack and pitifully explain why he couldn’t trust one of his closest friends.
Blaise’s brows shot up. It was something they made fun of Blaise for: it was a requirement in Slytherin House to be able to do the arching eyebrow of disdain, skepticism, and condescension. And Blaise could only raise his in tandem.
“Do you really think you’re the only stupid sod to be able to occlude?”
Draco frowned. “It’s an obscure magic and it’s obscenely difficult—“
“And originated where?”
“It developed independently in Tibet and Libyaa–oh.”
Shaking his head, Blaise flicked Draco in the forehead.
Draco glared, rubbing the abused area.
“You know what’s superior to brooding?” Blaise asked, settling back on the couch, legs spreading wide as if he owned the place.
“Improving my aim to launch shoes at innocent people’s heads?”
“Always an excellent pastime, however, not what I was thinking.”
“Do you think regularly?”
“Going to bed. THAT is a spectacular idea for someone who is, perhaps, in over their head and subsists on coffee and stress.”
Draco frowned. “I can’t — and I wasn’t brooding, I was thinking—“
“And how effective is that when your bags under your eyes are the size of China?”
“Now that is just rude,” he harrumphed.
Blaise broke into a lazy grin. “Oh, good, your vanity remains intact. I can rest easy.”
Draco scoffed. “Please, like you’re any better.”
“I don’t claim to be! I need someone to preen and primp with. Theo can’t be counted upon, you know that.”
That got a grin, if a small one.
“Come on, mate. Bedtime.” Blaise declared, slapping his thighs and rising.
He ought to get back to it soon, really, but Blaise was right. He was tired, and if he looked too obvious then people would start asking questions. He’d forgotten to refresh his glamour charm, and that was sloppy. Sleep was the answer.
“Fine,” he sighed, casting one more worried glance at the fire. “But—“
“If that bloody wand buzzes before 7am I will strangle you in your sleep,” Blaise warned; the shoe he had yet to re-don waved threateningly.
“Well, I’d be awake is the thing about the wand going off—“
“Draco Lucius Malfoy, do not start this with me!”
“If I go to bed now I have to work in the morning!” he protested, a bead of anxiety returning.
“Nope, a full night’s sleep, and breakfast. If you skive off classes, I won’t stop you, but your presence is being missed. People are noticing.”
Draco paled. His heart started pounding.
“I should stay up,” he whispered, his mind beginning to spiral. Mother, Father, death, Cruciatus, Aunt Bella, Dumbledore, murder, cabinet, all coiling around his chest like Nagini, a vicious gleam in her eye.
“You should listen to your brilliant friend Blaise and go to bed before you fall over. You can’t work yourself to the point you can’t think straight because, and correct me if I’m wrong, but that seems to be pretty critical to the whole ‘task’ bit, doesn’t it?”
The words were snarky, but the look in his eyes, the color of oversteeped strong tea, was concerned. Caring.
Draco nodded, and with a hand to his elbow so he couldn’t run back to the fire, Blaise guided them upstairs.
“Can’t believe you threw a shoe at me,” he muttered as they ascended.
Blaise shrugged. “I’m Italian.”
Notes:
Were you missing Sev? I was missing Sev.
Chapter 38: Chapter Thirty-Six
Notes:
Hiiiiiiiiiiiii,
I hope the chapter's alright, bit of a rough week here so I didn't have quite as much to give it in the editing process as usual. i'm sorry i didn't respond to comments yet, been crazy, but i LOVE THEM SO MUCH THANK YOUUU and i'll catch up soon!! Y'all are so splendidly wonderful, I clung to the dopamine so hard! Hope y'all have been doing well :)
Also, for the timeline - this chapter brings Grimmauld and Hogwarts to roughly the same time, as H and R's letters will show. Blitzin' through the rest of September and early October over at Grimmauld.
Thanks eternal to Photon08 and MistressLynn for their brilliance.
Happy Holidays, loves! The plan is still to give you a present on the 26th :)
xx -itscometothis
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!) Remembered child abuse, psychological horror
Chapter Text
“Toil and trouble. Will you make a bed of rubble when the sky falls on the tunnels you been digging through your dread? And the water runs red”
—Mipso, “Water Runs Red”
His heart stuttered, a sudden, sharp chill turning his breath white as he paused along the hall.
“Regulus.”
He spun, eyes darting about frantically, but no one—
“Regulus.”
The voice came from the opposite direction. Reg reared back.
His vision fogged. Reg gripped his wand tight.
He blinked rapidly, willing his sight to clear as a woman emerged from the mist.
Black, perfectly coiffed waves cascaded down her shoulders; she wore an intricate black lace gown, the sort that had eventually inspired Bellatrix’s robes, and an expression of unadulterated fury. Loathing.
Reg took a step back.
She sneered. “What a waste,” she hissed. Her voice wasn’t right. Layered — as if every time she’d ever said it occurred at the same time.
She’s dead, you’re alive, this isn’t real.
Shame had his chin tipping down anyways, though he kept his eyes on her. He always kept his eyes on her. It was a requirement to surviving Grimmauld Place — watch Walburga’s wand.
“You want to go out with your brother?” she mocked, advancing. Reg was frozen to the spot. “That slag of a governess is fired. You aren’t going anywhere again until that insipid mind of yours can figure out how to read one—” Her hand reared back; Reg forced himself not to flinch.
Her hand struck him low, in his abdomen, passing right through.
You’re not four feet tall anymore. This is a memory. Your Occlumency is fucked or… something.
“You aren’t real,” Regulus breathed just as she snapped her hand back the direction it came from, backhanding him.
“Damned—” She crowded him, face contorted in fury. Regulus followed the path he’d taken as a child, stumbling backwards into the wall, her hand coming for his throat—
Not his throat. Not anymore. He was taller, bigger, older. This wasn’t real, no matter how clearly he could hear her vitriol continuing. “Pre-primary level picture book! You’re a shit stain on this House, and you don’t go anywhere until you prove you were worth the toll on my body and mind to bring you into this world!”
And she vanished. His shoulders slumped as the temperature warmed. Heartbeat galloping, Regulus pressed his palms against the wall, feeling the roughness of the patterned paper, the smooth mahogany of the chair rail.
Reg bit his lip, closing his eyes. Shit, shouldn’t he be past this shame? Used to it? Was he so fucked up he was manifesting his memories to remind him what a fucking idiot he was?
Explain the temperature, then.
He couldn’t.
Trembling, Reg sank to the floor and did as he was told. Stayed put.
Regulus was fairly confident if Remus Lupin did not stop touching him he was going to claw his face off with his dull, blunt fingernails.
“Shove over,” Reg hissed, quiet.
Lupin glared at him, if Reg’s passable night vision was not deceiving him. “I literally cannot move any further, Lord Black, you’ll have to get over it.”
They huddled against hard, unforgiving, and cold dirt. Reg found himself tracing designs to keep himself awake. A small gap through the tree line allowed them to observe an abandoned muggle warehouse which, based on the past three hours and several nights, was unlikely to be a Death Eater hideout. Breaths puffed white.
But for now, Reg’s ire had to deal with the great oaf of a man right up against him in the small space they’d found, nestled up between two trees and their massive root systems, pushing them close together. The heat — and it was excessive heat because of Lupin’s werewolf metabolism — was, annoyingly, rather helpful in the cold since they didn’t want to risk too much magic, but it was also driving Reg insane. They were pressed up shoulders, hips, and thighs, and Reg was over it. Additionally, they’d been here all bloody week, pausing their grimoire hunt, and proving Tonks might be energetic and fierce, but she was also a dirty rotten liar. One to two a week. Nonsense.
Reg grumbled low in his throat and tried to make himself smaller once again; Lupin could at least try to do the same instead of sprawl in their tiny space.
It was going to be a long night.
Fear snaked down Regulus’ spine as his vision blurred. Not again.
His ears popped. Stomach rolled.
She stalked towards him.
He couldn’t. He just couldn’t.
I’ll play instead. Forget the curse, the piano—
She vanished.
But that look in her eyes, the one that promised her wrath, stayed with him, even as he played in the silenced parlor till dawn.
“You know, the aura really is something.”
“Is your commentary strictly necessary?” Reg sighed, stomping ahead through the brush. The rose and briar gardens had grown wild in the past decade and a half.
“Haunted mansion, definitely a few ghosts—”
“Yes, Great Uncle Pollux. Won’t leave the bloody place alone.”
Their home in Surrey rose in the distance; Walburga never went, as it had been his great-grandmother and his great aunt’s favorite and their usual abodes and neither woman particularly cared for his mother. Reg had been once or twice, but it had been beautifully maintained then by his Great Aunt Cassiopeia. She was unequivocally his favorite of their extended family, but her style was somewhat macabre, which was why she’d loved this gothic beauty. She died at the ripe old age of 147 when Reg was twelve.
The property had clearly fallen into disrepair, the overgrown grounds and cracked windows lending to its eeriness.
He continued stomping through brush, thorns of briars snagging at his trousers. Lupin and Reg were both too tired from their nights in the dirt to expend the magic to clear it; magical briars did not appreciate attempts at removal.
“Or perhaps there’s a sleeping princess kept inside, waiting for us to rescue her—”
“Sirius was the funny one, stop.”
Lupin was quiet for a while. “He was. I keep hearing his commentary in my head, and I, well…”
Regulus huffed. “Fine. Your inane chatter is about as stupid as his is, well done.”
“Too late, you already called him funny,” Lupin pointed out, cheering. Reg could hear the grin in his voice, the fucking tosser. “And if I’m successfully on his level of hilarity then—”
Reg sighed loudly enough to cut the other man off, too tired to admit he was inconsistent in believing his brother to be an idiot, but finding him an amusing idiot.
“Silence, a point in my favor I’d wag—”
“It came from years of exposure to his sub-par humor. You’re clearly also suffering the same effects.”
“You’re rather curmudgeonly for only nineteen,” Lupin mused. “Aren’t I meant to be the old man?”
“Thirty-six isn’t old.”
“And your excuse?”
Reg shrugged. “I’m a bastard. You’ve known the answer.”
A loud ripping noise drew his attention, and Reg looked down to see a tear in the thigh of his trousers. Reg sent his eyes skyward. “This day just keeps getting better and better,” he muttered.
He yelped as the cool, crisp magic of a healing spell connected with the exposed skin of his thigh, closing a wound so small he’d not noticed it. Reg frowned.
Lupin cocked his head. “Yes?”
Reg decided not to comment and marched forward to what he had a feeling was yet another dead end — and, as it turned out, more sloppy warding.
“Honestly,” he muttered, the spells weak and obviously not cast properly as he swished and flicked his way through them with little effort. Proper wards could take hours to dismantle, and these were so poorly cast they were hardly worth having in the first place.
Lupin frowned beside him, crossing his arms. “Poor wards again?”
Reg hummed in affirmation and strode forward. “I know she was mad, but she was meticulous about everything, it’s not…” he paused, searching for the right way to frame it. “It’s just so odd.”
“Madness is quite the disease.” Lupin shrugged. “Though I’m not unconvinced hers was actually cruelty.”
Reg snorted in agreement. There’d been the occasional manic gleam in her eyes, increasing as he’d aged, but for the most part Walburga Black was just plain mean. Rumor had it that changed after Reg’s death, but he hadn’t been around to confirm or deny it.
They walked up the grand steps of the front entrance, Reg quickly casting curse detection spells before easing open the door front door. Darkness reigned, sitting heavy over the foyer; dust particles floated in the light from the open doorway and the windows. Reg cast a Lumos to the ceiling, to the candles in the chandelier, and entered yet another house of Black. The air was stale. Reg wrinkled his nose.
They drifted through the macabre halls, dimly lit even with the candles, particularly with the clouds obscuring what little sunlight filtered through the windows. Dust kicked up with every step he took, the black and white tiles of the floor obscured into grey. Lupin sneezed.
No one had been here in a long, long time.
“Cheery,” Lupin muttered.
“We’re known for that,” Reg replied, voice low, and Lupin chuckled softly.
He wasn’t sure when it had become so easy to make Lupin laugh, but it was beginning to happen with startling regularity; derisive laughs, usually, but still humor and most of it was good natured.
Perhaps around the time Lupin thought of him well enough to heal him without pause.
“At least no elf heads,” Lupin mentioned as they drew up to the first two rooms, one on either side of the hall. Reg let out a small huff of a laugh in agreement. He’d hated those growing up. He always wondered, before he’d become the heir, if one day he would disappoint Mother so much she’d sever his neck just the same as the elves.
“Call if you find anything,” Lupin mentioned with a wave as he turned towards the one on the left. Reg rolled his eyes because obviously. This was their third search, the routine didn’t need to be spelled out.
Regulus entered what was clearly the drawing room but, as many of their homes did, bookshelves lined the walls.
“Why am I the only one in this family who doesn’t like to read,” he muttered in exasperation as his eyes roved over the rows upon rows of books in this room alone. That didn’t even begin to cover the actual library.
In the olden days, books had been a sign of wealth and status, and Reg appreciated with a roll of his eyes that esteem was far more likely the reason they had so many damned books running around. His lips twitched up as he imagined Hermione’s utter horror at such thoughts, and he began casting, determining anything obvious like warding or curses around a particular book, and prepared himself for a tedious day of searching.
Lupin popped his head in some hours later. Reg’s mood had done nothing but sour further, and he scowled at Lupin’s chipper demeanor.
“Lunch break,” he reminded. “Kreacher!”
The ancient elf popped in, two red and white checkered napkins tied into sacks in his hands. He glared up at Lupin. “Half-breed does not speak to Kreacher. Master speaks to Kreacher.”
“Just the most charming elf there ever was,” Lupin cooed.
Reg stifled a grin; he loved Kreacher as much as he could love anything, and even Reg couldn’t help but agree that Kreacher’s overall demeanor rather left something to be desired.
Kreacher turned to him, and Reg gave him a small smile. “Thank you, Kreacher.”
The elf strode forward, handing him one of the packs. “Kreacher wants to retrieve Master’s lunch sack empty.”
Reg’s brows drew in, a small frown pulling at his lips. “For any particular reason?”
Kreacher narrowed his eyes. “Because Kreacher wishes to.”
“Uh. Alright,” Reg agreed, untying the satchel.
Kreacher nodded, dropped Lupin’s to the ground, and popped away.
Lupin groused as he bent to retrieve his lunch, and Reg tucked in. “Anything?”
The werewolf shook his head, scooping a bite of the curry into his mouth.
“You?”
“No. This is going to be a multi-day affair,” Reg grumbled.
Lupin nodded around another mouthful of lunch; he ate like a heathen. “Might be a multi-week affair if there’s bookshelves in every room. Neither of us have made it to the library yet.”
Reg wrinkled his nose. “Cassiopeia Black was quite the book enthusiast, and that’s not counting the ancestors who either sought knowledge or prestige. This one will be hugely time consuming, I’d wager.”
“Should we get a tent or keep apparating?”
Reg waved a hand. “Floos were connected before. I’ll look, it shouldn’t be too hard to re-allow access.”
“That’s right,” Lupin chuckled. “Hermione turned you into a floo expert.”
He snorted. “Hardly, but determining if it works or not isn’t precisely high-level knowledge. Though clearly too challenging for you.”
Lupin threw his balled up napkin at Reg’s face, but it landed uneventfully on the floor between them.
“Poor projectile,” Reg noted.
Lupin scowled. “Apparently.”
They returned to work not long after, Reg only making it through about a third of the room before sundown, and they trudged to the receiving room where the floo was, in fact, still functional. Reg quickly used his lordship to reconnect the Black homes.
Lupin rolled his shoulders, a hand coming up to massage his neck. “Dinner?”
“I grow weary of sharing every meal with you,” Reg drawled, but followed him into the dining room.
“Liar.” Lupin grinned. “I’m growing on you.”
Reg rolled his eyes; as if that was possible.
Reg set the book down and thumped his head atop it.
He’d managed the entirety of A Conundrum of Curses at Sev-via-Hermione’s recommendation, and while he’d learned a ton, nothing immediately leapt out for the Horcrux’s curse. He pressed the base of his palms to his eyes.
A pop! alerted him to Kreacher’s presence. “Master, it’s late.”
“All too aware of that,” Reg muttered in reply as he sat up.
A small hand patted his shoulder as the other slid the book off the desk. “To bed, please.”
He nodded. No point fighting it. A throbbing ache pulsed in his head. He’d stared at letters too long, had forgotten to hydrate as Kreacher had pointed out, and as Lupin had reminded him, he’d also barely eaten. It was the first day in a while they hadn’t been trotting uselessly about for the Order, and Reg was so close to finishing the damned book. It was nearing October, and he’d made shit progress.
“Come, Master Regulus.”
Reg hummed. His limbs were so heavy, and he just needed to rest his eyes a moment.
The world lurched, and Reg flopped onto his bed. He blinked up at Kreacher.
“Master should not work until four in the morning,” Kreacher tsked.
Reg frowned. “Four?”
“Four,” Kreacher scolded. “Boots off.”
Reg toed off his boots. Accio’d his pajamas.
“If Master is downstairs before ten, Kreacher will be cross.”
“Not going to argue with you.”
Kreacher muttered, something that sounded like Kreacher has heard that before, but Regulus had gotten his pajamas on and the covers pulled back, though he couldn’t be arsed to pull them back over himself, and was already falling headfirst into blissful unawareness.
A soft snap of elf fingers, and blankets tucked around him. Reg slipped into sleep with a smile curving his lips.
The twenty-seventh of September finally arrived, and Lupin left that morning thrumming with power while at the same time sporting bloodshot eyes and wan skin.
“You’ll be alright?”
“Lupin, I could not be more thrilled to see you go.”
Lupin rolled his eyes. Reg offered a half-hearted wave.
And he was alone. Blissfully, mercifully alone.
Regulus stood in the parlor, indecisive. Play the piano without a silencing charm? Sprawl in the armchair with the cushioning charms that made it bearable?
In the end, he sat cross-legged on the floor. Cupped a hot mug of coffee in his hands. A small, cowardly part of him wanted to leave his Occlumency. Let it fester. Let it protect him from his grief, his fear.
Regulus rolled his shoulders. He may not be a Gryffindor, but he was no coward. So he closed his eyes. And remembered.
Father, after the — after. Worried for Reg’s health, placing him on his lap and reading stories to him. He was awkward with children, with them, but he’d been so very terrified that he cuddled Regulus close and tried. Tried until Walburga fussed at him and Grandfather reminded him of his duties in the Wizengamot and the estates.
He took a sip; bitterness soothed him.
“There, Reg — you’ve got it! Keep kicking, that’s right!”
Regulus wanted to see his father’s face, but that would involve stopping the swimming for which he was being praised. Instead he made a full circle around his father before popping his head up, swiping the salt water from his eyes. Father beamed, reaching for him. And Reg was lifted from the water, a giggle erupting as Father swung him around, droplets flying.
A tear spilled.
“Master Regulus?”
Reg opened his eyes. “Yes?” he whispered.
Kreacher wrung his hands. “Master Regulus is sad.”
“I was thinking of Father.”
Kreacher’s ears drooped.
“Not sure why, really.” Another tear fell. “He…”
All those memories, they were before. Before he’d retreated, withdrawn further and further into addiction and isolation. Before, when Regulus thought if he could make Father love him enough, he’d stop Mother.
“He didn’t much care about me. I shouldn’t, in turn.” Shouldn’t, but the flow of his tears were carving paths of tears down his cheeks.
Kreacher hopped onto the sofa, and patted Reg’s head. “Kreacher thinks ‘should’ doesn’t matter much for love. Young Master loved Master Orion. Young Master may miss Master Orion.”
“Did he miss me?”
Before Kreacher could respond, he added, “Don’t lie. Don’t spare my feelings.”
“Master Orion wasn’t alive long after Master Regulus died.”
“So no,” Reg choked out, voice a strained whisper. Of course not.
“Master Orion went looking—”
“Because he was a drunken fool,” Reg spat. But the treacherous tears kept coming.
Reg let the memories flow past the mist; moments of betrayal that had him sobbing, begging someone to explain to him why. Moments of tenderness that had him aching for all the possibilities that had died with Orion Black. He wasn’t sure if it was the man or the maybes he mourned more.
Reg rapped his knuckles against the maroon doorframe of the Bardeaux’s brownstone. He had a letter from Hermione tucked into the pocket of a navy peacoat that had once been Sirius’. It made their eyes pop, Remus had said with a sad sort of smile as he’d offered it to him while Reg was transfiguring his cloak into something suitable for the journey into the muggle world on this unseasonably cold morning.
Remus was right. Navy made the grey of their eyes seem more silver. And it still smelled like Sirius: coffee and clove and a hint of tobacco. It was a touch too large for Reg, but he took care of that with a few charms.
Louis Bardeaux opened the door with a bright smile.
So the smiling is a family trait.
Regulus tried to approximate the expression and dipped his head in acknowledgement as Mr. Bardeaux began to speak.
“What a bright spot on a dreary day, come in, come in!”
Reg blinked at the man’s back as he turned and gestured for Reg to follow. Bright?
“Good to see you as well, Mr. Bardeaux.”
“It’s kind of you to indulge an old man. May I take your coat?”
Reg shrugged out of his outerwear a touch reluctantly, murmuring his thanks. He was oddly uncomfortable with him taking his coat. Servants were one thing, but Mr. Bardeaux was his host. Was this a muggle thing or a non-aristocracy thing?
Besides, Reg wouldn’t be there long. He’d want the letter from Hermione, then it’d be small talk until Regulus was in the way, followed by a polite dismissal. At which point, he would surely need his coat.
“Any word from my Hermione?” the old man asked as he led Regulus down the hall towards a warm sitting room. It held a beautiful upright piano that snagged Reg’s attention. It even had etchings of flowers up along the edge of the keys.
“Yes, sir. She’s well, I have a letter for you from her.”
He tried to hand it over, but Louie gestured for him to choose a seat. He perched on an armchair. Polite of him to extend the charade. Though on the other hand, Reg could be working…
“My Shabnam is out for her water aerobics, but she left a pot of her coffee. Would you care for some?”
Reg’s eyes darted between his host and the kitchen. Again, he rifled through the choices for a correct course of action, but he’d never been hosted by anyone without staff—
What the hell. It was Hermione’s grandfather, he might as well try honestly asking.
“I’m sorry, I don’t know what’s appropriate for a muggle household,” he finally admitted.
Louie’s brows rose. “The proper thing is to tell me whether or not you’d like some coffee. You don’t need to stand on any sort of refinery or politesse here. We’re two folks who like piano and Hermione, and they say you need two things in common to form a friendship — so I reckon we’re off to a fine start.”
Regulus assessed his host.
Said host began to look a bit amused. “How about this — Hermione I recall said you always want coffee back on your birthday. I’ll just get you a cup, and you don’t have to drink it if you don’t want it.”
“May I help?”
The words tumbled out of him without thinking. That was definitely wrong for his social class, but the thought of an elderly gentleman serving him felt worse. This wasn’t Sev’s shithole, just the two of them. This was a proper home with some form of propriety, Reg just didn’t know what it was.
He waved Reg along, and Reg followed Mr. Bardeaux into a dark kitchen; with a flip of a switch against the wall, the room illuminated in bright light. Many contraptions Reg didn’t recognize dotted the room, but at least he was familiar with the stove — though this one didn’t use magic nor gas it seemed, but the same power which flowed through the lights — and the kettle sitting on one of the burners. His eyes drifted back to the wall, where the magic — or, not-magic, as it were — began.
Reg stared at the innocuous little switch. Hermione mostly took him to public places, not private homes, and he’d had plenty to ask her about besides the way all the buildings were lit. But now, it tugged at him. How did flipping it one way or another make this… electricity work? You could turn it on or off, but what was it precisely that turned on? How did it work? And how did it power everything else?
“Did that light switch offend you, lad?”
Reg tensed, returning his attention to his host.
“Apologies, Mr. Bardeaux. What were you saying?”
He frowned. “Louie is fine, Reg. So what is it about the light switch?”
Reg averted his gaze. Not paying proper attention is rude in any culture, Regulus.
“I’m sorry, I was curious. Please, go on, I didn’t mean to—”
“About the light switch?” Louie interrupted.
He hummed in confirmation, stifling the urge to look back to it. He kept his eyes on the floor because he was a rude arsehole and he needed to be properly penitent.
“You do know this is the household that produced Hermione Granger, don’t you? Curiosity is welcome here.”
Reg raised his gaze to Louie’s; he opened his mouth then closed it.
“Yours wasn’t the same way, I take it,” he said kindly, coming to stand next to him.
“Children are seen and not heard,” Reg quoted before he thought about whether or not it would be a muggle phrase as well.
“I’ve never supported that axiom,” Louie said. “But regardless, you aren’t a child any longer.”
Reg repressed a wince. “Habit, I suppose.”
“You can use your voice here, Reg,” the older man said gently, his dark gaze finding Reg’s, which was an odd thing to say. Was that some sort of muggle phrase or was it odd regardless?
For one moment, Reg saw his own grandfather gazing up at him, encouraging him to babble on about the plants they’d found in the forest. Reg had never been overly talkative like Sirius was. His grandfather still took the time to urge him to share all he’d found and explored that day, and Reg would. His Aryia did the same, but she would ask him questions like he were an adult, and he would answer until suddenly he couldn’t remember where they’d begun, only that he’d been talking quite a while.
“Thank you.”
Louie regarded him seriously “You’re very welcome. Now,” he said, a mischievous grin taking over his features. “I’m no electrician, but I can explain the basics. Let me just get my tool box.”
A blush crept up his cheeks. “Don’t trouble yourself, it’s not worth going out of your way for—“
“Nonsense, nonsense,” Louie waved him off, humming to himself as he headed towards their utility closet. He returned with a large metal box in a rectangular shape which he set on one of the stools and popped open. He selected one, a tool with a narrower end and a larger, wider one for holding that was a burnt orange color. Louie paused.
“Reg, I plan to pester you plenty with questions about the magical world. If you’re curious about ours, I’m happy to explain things. And I don’t mean to talk down to you, but — do you know what this is?” he asked, holding up the tool.
“No, sir, I don’t.”
Louie gave him another easy smile, and Reg could see the echo of Hermione in it.
“Well, then, this, my boy, is a screwdriver. It is used to secure or loosen screws which are,” he gestured to the lightswitch and drew closer, connecting the little device so it settled into the fastener. He turned it to the left and the fastener began to unhook from the plastic mechanism. When it was partially out, Louie switched to the bottom one. “Now you.”
Reg gingerly took the screwdriver and copied Louie’s movements, pausing at approximately the same place.
“Pull gently,” Louie instructed. Reg’s eyebrows shot up as red and blue cords were exposed.
“These wires are what conduct the electricity. So when we flip the switch up, it conducts to the power source and this connection becomes live. When we flip it off, it ceases the transmission of electricity, so the lights turn off.”
“And that takes more than one connection?” Reg asked as he took a tentative step closer for a better view.
“Well it has to connect to the light bulbs as well,” Louie explained. “It conducts from the source to the switch, and from the switch to the light bulb.” He gestured above them to the source of the illumination.
“And… electricity, that’s what goes through the… wires?”
Louie nodded. “Now, how that works precisely, we’d have to consult a book or a buddy of mine. I built pianos, never run wires myself. I can ask, though. My old pal Norm, the trumpeter? He was an electrician before he retired. Might could tell you more.”
Curiosity, a rising tide of desire to know, rushed through him. It nearly spilled from his lips, a yes, please, I want to understand.
“Thank you,” he settled on. He took the tray Louie had loaded with large mugs of coffee, milk, and sugar, plus spoons and saucers, all while Regulus was staring at the wall, and turned to his host. “Where should I put this?”
Louie steered him back to the sitting room. He asked about Hogwarts and the curriculum there — not about Hermione’s courses, but in general, and what Reg had taken — and he was quite curious about quidditch. Reg found himself describing the game in great detail as Louie asked question after question about the game mechanics.
“Doesn’t it seem like the seeker is overpowered?” he mused.
Reg let out a little laugh. “They can be. But the snitch really is difficult to nail down, some games last hours. And Hermione was mentioning a World Cup match a couple years ago where the team to catch the snitch lost the game…”
He kept waiting for Louie to ask for Hermione’s letter — that was the whole purpose of the visit. But he didn’t, instead refilling Reg’s mug and their conversation drifted to Louie’s career as a piano builder at Broadwood & Sons.
It wasn’t until he was leaving that Louie finally took the letter he’d offered at the beginning of their visit, passing on his own to Regulus.
And he left with another invitation to come as soon as he would like, somehow feeling this visit hadn’t been only about Hermione.
Maybe, it had been about him.
Dear Atlas,
I’m sorry to worry you. I’m fine, honest! How are you faring?
Could you do me a favor and recount your advice for Occlumency? A friend has asked me to teach her, and I’m evidently not as skilled in instruction as you are. To put it mildly. You’ve a gift, do you know that? You made it seem so simple!
Can I ask you something? Well, I’ve already done. I hate it when I do that. You said that you knew blood bigotry was nonsense, that you didn’t hate people of my blood status, and yet… weren’t you raised that way? How did you realize it was false? What broke through the worldview? If you’re alright discussing it, that is.
Yours,
Mercury
Dear Mercury,
I had a rather pleasant visit with your grandfather. He’s a kind man.
At which stage is your pupil struggling? Finding their mindscape? Remember that feeling of centering yourself in your body, of what it feels like to grasp your wand. If they’re a rather physical person, that can be one avenue to helping them — using awareness exercises. If they’re more cerebral, like yourself, perhaps have them observe how it feels to grasp their wand?
A difficult question. Mostly, it was Padfoot. He came home from Hogwarts whispering about how Muggleborn students were in his classes and they weren’t any different, that he was seeing the world and all the things we’d been taught and they weren’t lining up. Then when I went, though I was rather discouraged from taking Padfoot’s path, S was a half-blood and he was brilliant at it all. His Muggleborn best friend was nearly as talented as you are. And there I was, hardly able to read. It seemed rather obvious blood status wasn’t connected to talent. The harder bits were cultural. I’m still wrestling with that, a bit.
I desperately want to cross that last line out because you will think terribly of me, but you have your rule and I’m the worst Slytherin alive, so I’m leaving it. Why do you ask?
Yours,
Atlas
Chapter 39: Chapter Thirty-Seven
Notes:
Happy holidays to all who were celebrating, and a happy week to those for whom it is not a major holiday! Huge thanks to Photon08 for her wonderful alpha'ing! We are actually past where the bulk of MistressLynn's involvement was, but she taught me so much about how to write action, her fingerprints are still very evident! Also, all my love to you readers who have been neglected regarding author replies the last two weeks - thank you so much! your comments bring me SUCH joy, even when life is so hectic I don't have much time to reply! I really appreciate it! Also extra thanks to the Wizarding World WIPs discord channel tonight :) y'all are the best!
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Implied/referenced child death... I think otherwise we're good? General war fic fear?
Chapter Text
Life is about choices. Some we regret, some we're proud of. Some will haunt us forever. The message: we are what we chose to be.”
—Graham Brown
At seven o’clock, Hermione opened the door to the Defense classroom. Candles flickered weakly, the lighting low and ominous. Snape sat at his desk. Grim objects Hermione wasn’t sure she could identify lined the walls. Was that a hag’s cloak? Bleak indeed.
She decided to try a bit of cheek, given they were alone. “You have terrible design skills.”
Professor Snape snorted, his attention not leaving the essay he was grading. Poor thing was bleeding in red ink.
“Each of these macabre pieces represents something important to the art of defending against dark magic. In time, you will know that. Design is not my concern, Ms. Granger, neither is aesthetic—“
“—says the man with an affected drawl,” she muttered.
He raised one final brow when a thought careened through her brain.
He would never have tolerated this before. He was letting her get away with things, like Reg.
“Anyways,” he snapped, rising. “Outward appearance has never been something I’ve been overly concerned with. A requirement when one has a nose such as mine. These”—he gestured to the various and sundry objects lining the walls—“have purpose. In time, you will learn them.”
Hermione gaped, a bit dumbfounded. Severus Snape just made a joke — at his own expense!
“And what will I learn in this unjust detention? Scrubbing macabre decor pieces? Fung shui? The art of writing lines?” she asked, gesturing about.
Snape smirked. “You will learn Defense,” he informed her, drawing his wand.
Hermione took a hop backwards.
“For reasons I recognize you do not entirely understand,” he began, flicking his wand. Tables moved out of his path as he stalked to the other side of the room. Desks hit the wall, clearing an expanse for practice and Hermione realized he was serious — they were dueling. “I do not want others to know I am essentially going to tutor you via detention. That is what we are going to be up to, Ms. Granger.”
Hermione’s jaw unhinged. “What?”
He turned back to her with a flourish, cape cracking, and Hermione couldn’t help thinking what an utter liar he was about not giving a fig about aesthetics.
“False modesty is not necessary here. You are the brightest witch of your generation. Your mind is unparalleled, but you are still sixteen—“
“Seventeen,” she corrected.
He waved a hand as he drew closer. “Whatever. Young. You may be brilliant, but you remain inexperienced, and that is what the very adult enemies you will encounter will use against you. While we cannot add years to your life, we can make the most of the time you have. And rather than snogging my godson in broom cupboards—”
He paused to sneer, true disgust flitting across his face, and Hermione realized that she’d made precisely that expression when they’d tossed the fourth years out of their make-out session in the Barnabas the Barmy portrait alcove.
“Rather than snogging my godson, you are going to become the most lethal seventeen-year-old dueler this world has ever seen. You are going to learn how to master defending against the dark arts. You are going to become unstoppable.”
Hermione’s eyes widened at Snape’s resolve. “I… I am?”
“You are. Hate me all you wish, I know you already do and have done — but you know I am a good teacher firsthand. You made the mistake of admitting such to Reg that day on the drawing room floor.”
Oh, Merlin. Yeah, she had. She just had to say it out loud.
“And so, you are going to be fuming because every time you step a single toe out of line, you will have detention, and you will learn. And you will get over it.”
Hermione frowned in thought as he stalked forward. “Why?”
He glanced at his wand, running a thumb across its wood. His black, intimidating gaze returned to hers. “During the last war, I saw my peers die,” he told her, all severity on his face. “Too many of them died or turned into monsters I couldn’t recognize. I’ve now had to see the dead body of one of my students cradled in the arms of another. I would like to minimize how many more join Mr. Diggory.”
Hermoione blinked. Despite Snape’s admittedly helpful actions towards their trio over the years, she’d never realized he actually cared about any of his students.
“That’s why you wanted Defense?”
“It is always why I wanted Defense,” he returned. “If we’d known more, perhaps Potter never would have been orphaned. Perhaps others would never have been lost.”
She stared at him, sensing there was more.
“Muggleborns, in particular, start at a disadvantage,” he said softly. “And I will not let another of the brightest Muggleborn witches die if I can help it. So are you ready to train, Ms. Granger?”
Reg’s words floated back to her in his smooth baritone. You remind him of someone he lost.
Hermione swallowed thickly, nodding.
Snape arched another brow. “I think you know, based on our previous acquaintance that this will be grueling. Are you ready, Ms. Granger? Are you willing?”
Hermione ran through her schedule, how tight it already was, how much magic she used Occluding, training, doing NEWTs. But how could she refuse this opportunity? Snape wanted to make her lethal, and the Department of Mysteries had shown her precisely how outmatched students were to adult Death Eaters.
She squared her shoulders. “Yes. Teach me.”
He had no speech, did nothing but simply bow his head in acquiescence.
“First, your stance. You dance, I take it?”
She nodded.
“Modifying a dancer’s stance to a fighter’s one is rather difficult though the two are similar — it’s that similarity that makes it challenging to distinguish the one from the other. Prepare for a duel, settle into your stance.”
She did so.
He frowned. “Move your right foot in line with your hip.”
Hermione obeyed and already felt how much steadier she was.
He sighed. “Ballet, I take it?”
“When I was younger. Mostly ballroom, swing, and modern now.”
He waved a hand, clearly not caring about the rest. “Outside of the stance, ballet is an asset. It will help you be light on your feet, keep control of your body as you dodge curses. Use every asset you have in a duel — most especially your body. You are your greatest weapon.”
Hermione nodded.
“Now, stand regularly.”
She shifted as requested.
“Dueling stance.”
She resettled herself.
He sighed. “Right foot, Ms. Granger.”
“Bugger,” she muttered, moving her foot.
“Again.”
In the end, for all this talk of making her a lethal dueler, all they’d done was drill over and over, again and again.
Hermione paused by the door after two hours of her drilling the proper stance. Snape’s attention had remained focused on her the entire time, never letting a single flaw remain; as she’d grown more precise in her foot placement, he began commenting on the shifting of her weight. Once she’d gotten closer to that, he discussed her wand position. They drilled and drilled, the movement becoming instinctual (she bloody well hoped).
Hermione paused at the door. “Thanks, Professor.”
His brow arched again. He inclined his head, and seriously who taught him that was an appropriate way to communicate? She’d need to ask Reg.
“Good night,” she offered as she left.
He hummed in acknowledgement, his attention returning to the essay he’d been working on before she arrived.
Ron stuffed a sandwich — fried chicken this time, bless the elves — into his mouth as he simultaneously tried to speak the following day at breakfast.
“‘Ow ‘as ent-on wi’ Sna?”
“Chew, Ronald,” she scolded mindlessly, her eyes remaining on her textbook.
He did, and even swallowed before trying again.
“How was detention with Snape?”
You will hate me. Others will not know I am tutoring you via detention.
“Man’s got it in for me, I swear,” she grumbled. “I don’t know how he’s part of the Order so obviously hating Muggleborns as he does.”
She really hoped she was becoming a better liar; it was a growing edge, as it were.
Ron agreed with a grunt. “Yeah, really. Guess there’s a line somewhere between blood purist prick and murderous blood purist prick, but Godric knows I don’t know where it is.”
A small smile crept onto her face. “You’re too firmly in the Marvelously Wonderful Wizard category to even be able to peek at where the line is.”
He perked up. “Likewise, Cleverest Witch.”
They grinned and resumed their meal, chatting about Ginny’s clear sizing up of Dean Thomas.
“I really thought he’d end up with Sea, you know?” Ron said before launching more chicken sandwich into his gullet.
Hermione shrugged. “I think it’s difficult when you’re friends. To decide what feelings are of which kind, to see if it’s worth the risk of trying to love one another in a different way when the current one already works so well.”
Ron blinked at her. “Yeah. That’d about cover it, huh?”
Another gentle, fond smile found its way across her lips. “Yeah. Especially when things are so mental all the way around. It’s hard to know what kind of love we’re dealing with when it’s such true, devoted compassion and loyalty. You know what I mean?”
Ron gave her a precious grin in return. “Think maybe I do, yeah.”
“Yeah.”
And her heart felt so at peace she realized there was absolutely a world she could love Ron Weasley the way she’d found herself starting to in fourth and fifth year.
But this wasn’t that world.
Draco braced himself as he approached Granger outside the Great Hall. Her tawny skin and smoldering brown eyes with her gaudy red Gryffindor jumper all emanated warmth.
Draco just felt cold. He’d even donned a second jumper underneath his robes. And that was the only reason he wanted to step into her space, brace her against the wall, and capture those gorgeous lips with his.
“Granger,” he greeted.
She arched a brow. “Malfoy.”
They stared at one another until Draco finally gestured for her to go ahead, which she did. Merlin. The suppressed tension was obnoxious.
“Is there a reason you’ve taken to fasting this term?”
He snorted. Gryffindors were as subtle as bludgers. “The health benefits.”
“Loss of muscle mass and that much weight is decidedly not a boon to your health.”
“Notice my musculature, did you, Granger?”
She flushed. Draco grinned.
“The point stands. Why?”
He sighed. “Feel like I’m going to chuck it up most of the time.”
She frowned, and Draco found himself a bit fascinated with the divet in her brow. “Worried for your father?”
Draco hummed. Better her to think that than the truth. I’m plotting how to kill ol’ Dumbles. Know you’re fond of him, but be a dear and keep that tidbit to yourself, hmm?
She let out her own sigh. “I’m not sorry he’s in prison. But I am sorry it hurts you.”
He laughed. “Come off it, Granger. No one’s that magnanimous.”
“Is compassion so foreign?” she drawled; Salazar, was she spending too much time in detention with Severus?
“You do compassion wrong,” he explained. “You throw it about like it’s nothing. It’s for the worthy.”
She laughed. “Well, you’re right, you’re hardly worthy of it. But you’ve got it backwards. Compassion is for everyone. It’s the morally bankrupt who can’t manage it for the stranger or their enemy.”
“Sure, you had loads of compassion for Ms. Skeeter, didn’t you?”
Granger froze.
Draco smirked. “Did you think no one would notice or put together that timeline?” he murmured, coming to stand behind her. Heat spread through him at the scent which wafted from her hair.
“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” she got out through gritted teeth.
“It is mere conjecture,” he agreed. “But Marietta Edgecombe?”
Granger spun to face him, her face tilted up towards his. “Worth it.”
“So compassionate.”
“You’re right. I did do it wrong. You’re a foul, loathsome—”
“Evil little cockroach, yes, yes.” Draco waved a hand. “So you’ve said.”
Her hand reared back to slap him; Draco caught it, fingers encircling her wrist.
“Not here,” he murmured. Her brown eyes were blown wide with fury and lust. “Permission to tug you somewhere or will you hex me again?”
Granger nearly leapt back from him. “That isn’t necessary.” She spun on heel and marched forward. Draco chuckled and followed after her. They walked in a companionable silence through one floor, only having to banish one couple from the broom cupboard. Thankfully, they were mostly clothed this time.
Granger glanced up at him, her mouth opening to no doubt harangue him about something or try to upend his existence.
“No muggle talk tonight,” he declared.
She scowled.
Draco cocked his head. “Okay, fine. You also pick a forbidden subject.”
“Cruelty to my friends.”
“Done,” Draco agreed. Granger conveyed her assent with a nod.
As the silence stretched on, he had to admit they perhaps did not have many other potential conversation topics.
Granger cleared her throat. “Did you read the most recent Illustria Caling novel?”
Draco stopped. Had it… Merlin, it had. The newest novel from Illustria Caling had released the third of July, and he’d entirely missed it. She’d taken an extra year to write this one, since she’d concluded her previous series and said she needed more time to set up this novel and its world.
Fucking Lord Fucking Volde-FUCKING-mort.
“No,” he admitted, shoulders slumping.
Granger’s lashes fluttered as she blinked up at him stupidly. “Didn’t you once threaten to feed my intestines to your peacocks if I didn’t return her novel by the following day when I’d checked it out before you from the library?”
“Might have done.”
“Then… what?”
Draco crossed his arms. “Father. Azkaban. Ring any bells?”
“Right, that’s precisely when escapism serves its purpose best!” Granger argued, throwing out an arm. “There’s a jackal animagus! A time-turner!”
“A time-turner?”
“Yes!” She threw up her other hand now. Expressive bint. “And well executed! You know how many authors butcher the time travel element—”
“Nearly all of them—”
“But not Caling!”
“Alright, alright, don’t rub it in!”
The halls were empty, the gift of a Tuesday assignment, and the time passed quickly discussing in what, to others, would surely be horrifying detail, Caling’s first six books in the Meridia series.
As they neared their final destination, Draco’s steps slowed.
Don’t leave.
The yawning dread loomed before him.
But Granger was dangerous. He needed to focus. So he let her say good-bye with a tentative nod.
“Good night, Granger.”
“Ah… good night, Malfoy.”
Instead of heading to the Slytherin dungeons, Draco walked the bloody million and a half stairs back to the Come and Go Room. Ice crept through his veins, numbing him once more. He slumped against the vanishing cabinet and stared straight ahead.
He’d received another letter from Mother, no hair in it this time, but a thinly veiled please, hurry enclosed. The cabinet was the long game; he needed something sooner. He had a plan, all he needed to do was perfect it and perfect his casting. No Granger, no guilt, no fear could distract or dissuade. It was time.
He took a deep breath. Held it. Let it out.
Draco slipped into his mindscape and accessed the memory he needed.
She tossed her midnight black curls over her shoulder, a cowering failure of a peon at her feet.
“Imperio!”
Chapter 40: Chapter Thirty-Eight
Notes:
And we are BACK!
Thank you all SO SO SO SO SO much for all your support and well wishes in the comments! I seriously think I've got the best readers ever. I hope you enjoy this a touch early (for those who received our 'see you on the 16th update')! Unfortunately, we are still not totally sure how the Thing™ is going to shake out, so we're still going to be touch and go for a bit here. Thank y'all for your support and patience; I'll keep you as up to date as possible in the discord channel. We're shooting for Tuesday, but I wouldn't put the normal level of confidence in it. Regardless: presents :) A special thank you to acanadianmuggle for her blazing good knowledge which she shared for a particular scene below, as well as the français check.
As for the grammar below - if there are remaining flaws, it me 🙃
xx -itscometothis
Again, I can't thank y'all enough for being fandom with us!!
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Remembered physical/verbal child abuse, implied/referenced child abuse (sexual)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Love is illogical, love had consequences — I did this to myself, and I should be able to take it.”
—Marie Lu, Legend
“Some of these books are mind numbingly boring.” Remus yawned, sprawling across one of the sofas of the Surrey Manor’s library.
Reg scowled. “You aren’t meant to be reading them!”
Reg decided propriety could kiss his arse as he did the same on the couch opposite.
He waved a lazy hand. “I’m not, just skimming as I look for glamor charms. And they are dull. I don’t have to read much to know the Presumed Evolution of the Three-Toed Niffler is a bore.”
Reg groaned. “Who the fuck even read that?”
“Didn’t one of your ancestors marry a Scamander?”
He grimaced. “Ugh, yes, that’ll do it then.”
“You people must never get rid of anything,” Lupin grumbled. “That had to be a bad gift.”
Reg’s lips twitched up, imagining one of his ancestors schooling their expression as they unwrapped a Yule gift to find The Presumed Evolution of the Three-Toed Niffler.
“That would be an excellent gag gift,” Lupin mused. “Tonks would love it.”
Reg’s chest rumbled even as he bit down on letting out an actual laugh. “Probably.”
“She loves nifflers,” Lupin’s smile getting a bit dopey, eyes dreamy. Pathetic, honestly. “They’re as mischievous as she is, she says. Doesn’t hurt that they are rather cute, aren’t they?”
Reg shrugged. They were, but who admitted to cooing after a small rodent? It was undignified.
Reg frowned, thinking of the cousin he knew so little about. “What else does she like?”
“The Killers, ‘Hungry Like the Wolf’ by Duran Duran because she thinks it’s hilarious,” Lupin replied in a tone that said he found it decidedly less amusing. “Dueling spells and other higher level magical theory used in combat. Turquoise is her favorite color, followed closely by bright purple and bubblegum pink. Doc Martens. She has an affinity for those little carnivorous plants from America, thinks they’re brilliant.”
Reg had no idea what Lupin was blithering on about minus combat magic and colors.
“Let’s see, charming muggle tech to work — it’s difficult, electricity and magic don’t quite get on for whatever reason, but she’s had some success with compact disc players. Those are easier because you just need them to spin, like record players or gramophones.”
Lupin prattled on, and Reg could barely keep up until finally he interrupted.
“You’re in love with her.”
This was so much worse than casual sex. He wasn’t just defiling his cousin but their future bloodline at this rate.
Reg‘s eyes darted to his hands as noted with a touch of distress that he sounded like his mother. Fuck the bloodline. Lupin was the problem because he was a wanker, not because he was a half-blood. Though… Reg couldn’t entirely shake his upbringing’s wariness regarding the lycanthropy. Could it be passed on?
Lupin stiffened. “I’m not.”
Reg thumped his head a couple times against the armrest of the sofa. “What is it with you and our family?”
“Oh, come off it—”
“No, really.” Reg laughed, mind still reeling. “You have a type.”
Lupin shot upright. “I do not.”
Reg arched a skeptical brow, turning to face him again when he saw how hard Lupin’s expression was, jaw ticking and hands balled into fists. Reg gripped his wand, ready to throw up a protego if necessary.
“I’m not replacing him,” he spat, standing. “I didn’t pick the first available Black who wasn’t married or an utter knob and call it an even trade.”
He stalked away before Reg could reply.
“Lovely,” Reg muttered.
Reg lay in bed, trying to convince himself to step outside and make his way to the rooftop. Lupin had yet to speak to him, so he assumed they weren’t going to Surrey today. Or, they were heading over at their usual time of eight o’clock, and that gave him two hours to work on the curse.
If, of course, he bothered to get out of bed to do so.
He burrowed further into the covers, softness making him melt into the bed.
Breathe in. It’s all in your head.
Breathe out. Just ignore it.
Breathe in. You have to work on it again.
Breathe out. It’s your main purpose here.
Breathe in. They’re memories.
Breathe out. They can’t hurt you.
Reg winced. Oh, but they could. That was the problem.
October was here, once his favorite month of the year: with beautiful leaves and a crisp element to the air. But that was when he’d been allowed outside during the day, when he could fly between classes or during practice.
When he wasn’t imprisoned in a townhouse.
Even his mother let him fly, so he’d be adept for quidditch. But Reg couldn’t remember the last time he’d been in the air.
Actually, he could. October 19, 1979. He’d gone for a fly, so his last act before dying could be something he loved. It almost worked; he’d been numb the entire time, to a degree. He’d shed a few tears, up there where no one could see. The rather morbid thought that he’d be the only one to cry over his passing wandered through his mind, though Kreacher would weep for him. That would have to be enough.
But if Lupin were to be believed, Sirius had wept. Perhaps, even his mother had mourned him to a degree — she’d always claimed to love him. And Father had gone looking for him.
Way to ruin your favorite month by dying during it. He glumly gazed out the window. There were ten more properties to search for the bloody grimoire before he’d have to give in to Lupin’s insistence he ask his mother’s portrait. The beach wouldn’t feel like autumn, but he’d take anything. The property in the Black Forest of Germany, though, ought to be stunning. Perhaps they could search there next.
The thought buoyed him enough that he rose, preparing for the day. He stepped into the hall, and fear shot tingles through his fingers. His skin grew hot; the flush burned. Fuck.
“Don’t you dare move!”
He flinched at her voice. His vision blurred, spun, and there she was — vicious eyes the same shade as his own, perfect black waves pinned in an ornate style. The stench of lilies and roses — that blasted perfume she loved — poured off of her; she wore a white dressing gown belted over a nightdress.
Sirius was on his knees, on the ground, hunched over and trying to gasp in breaths, and a smaller Reg was standing nearby, on the receiving end of his mother’s glare.
Regulus didn’t know what to do. His gaze darted helplessly between his younger self, his older-though-younger-than-him-now brother, and the stairwell, which was the only thing that was real. This had to be in his head. He’d dealt with his damn Occlumency, at least somewhat — cried over his father and even over Sirius after. But the lifelike memories remained.
Little Reg helplessly pitched forward, but Reg remembered this moment. His purposeful charade.
“Oh, you’d prefer to take his place?” she hissed. He pretended to teeter forward, appearing to have chosen his mother but stealing the wrath from Sirius, to let him breathe; a fall merely because he was too inept to keep his balance. “You clumsy little—”
A blue hex blasted child-Regulus. The burn of ice spread across his skin. He remembered the way he’d shuddered for hours after.
The punishment would have been far, far steeper for actively protecting Sirius. But still, moving had meant a freezing hex. The skin remained tender even after she’d reversed it, and she’d vindictively hit him there when—
No. He nearly growled in his head. She’s dead. That wasn’t happening. It wasn’t ever going to happen again—
Regulus tried to take a step forward, but his feet were heavy; he nearly stumbled.
“Not…real,” he muttered to himself. He bit back vomit, his stomach lurching. He would get to the damn Horcrux if he had to crawl.
He blinked, and the vision flickered back into being; he’d lost it for a moment.
Reg grit his teeth. Not fucking real.
He took another step and nearly fell. But he forced himself into another. And another.
He walked past his younger self, shaking and trying not to cry from the path of frozen fire spreading across his stomach. He walked in front of her wand — threw up, brilliant, that, Reg — and scolded himself as he gagged on the burning vomit and vanished it. Past Sirius, shaking and crying quietly on his knees while trying desperately to breathe. She’d broken his ribs. Reg had barely been able to fix them that time, the magic too complicated for a thirteen-year-old.
He marched forward, pushing back his tears, his fear; the part of him that wanted to stay in the memory and hug his currently-younger brother and heal his ribs properly. He’d practiced after cracking his own during Quidditch, memorizing Madam DeLuna’s movements and words when they returned for the second half of his third year.
Reg almost fell down the stairs, but the rail moved, shooting out to catch him. The breath whooshed from his lungs as his stomach collided with the railing, but it stopped him from tumbling the entire way down. He gripped it, the wood smooth beneath his fingers.
He stared with an open mouth at the innocuous rail, resuming its place on the side of the stairs. Dark wood, gleaming, and fucking straight.
Tears stung his eyes. He was going mad. He hadn’t enchanted the stairwell to save him. Hadn’t cast a single spell—
He hurried down the stairs, skipping the breakfast spread he knew Kreacher had laid out and raced up the other flight to the roof, collapsing into the chair.
Reg trembled, breathing hard. There was no place for him here in this new time if he was insane. If he couldn’t haul himself up to work on the Horcrux’s protective curse. If he couldn’t do enough to make up for the madness. The moment he was useless, he was done; they’d get rid of him.
Maybe they’re right to. He took a faltering breath. Sirius hated him, Mother used him, Father ignored him — what good was he anyways? Broken, as he was.
When he could breathe again, he summoned his notes. Yesterday he’d struggled through the first chapter of Breaking Curses: Unraveling The Deadliest, and he wanted to try out Li’s spell for a more intricate structural analysis. He normally began the day with a round of training, but that would require a shower, and like hell he was making this journey again. He wasn’t sure he would survive a second one today.
The hoot of an owl made Reg look up. Athena swooped in, a letter in her beak. With a shaky hand, Reg reached for his salvation.
Dear Atlas,
I find I want to write you so many things, ask you so many questions.
So I shall ask: do you dream in color or black and white? Do you have a favorite place in the entire world? What’s the best gift you’ve ever received and what are you almost afraid to want, you want it so badly?
I know that sometimes you struggle with our honesty pact, so I’ll go first. I dream mostly in color, but I’ve had a handful of black and white dreams; I’m not sure why that happens. It just does. They’re a bit eerie. But perhaps also sort of beautiful?
My favorite place in the entire world is my grandparents’ house at Christmas. And there’s this one café in Rome — it poured one of the days we were there, and I had gone out for a walk from our hotel. I was stuck in that little café, near the river Tiber, and could make out some of the ruins in the distance and the rain smelled so fresh and it was like existing across time — does that make sense? Of course it doesn’t, but it was magical. I didn’t even pull out my book, I just stared out the window and wondered about all the people who had traversed here before me.
The best gift I’ve ever received isn’t actually mine yet. My Grandpa made his Broadwood piano — he always says he poured his heart and soul into that instrument. I never want to receive it, to be honest, because that will mean he’s gone. But I know nothing will help me feel like he’s near more than that old piano.
I’m going to reflect upon this last one. I want quite a bit of things, but I’m not sure I’m afraid of them. Perhaps that means I don’t want it badly enough?
That’s quite the letter, so I shall bore you with my Hogwarts happenings another time.
Until then, be well, Atlas.
Yours,
Mercury
It took Reg’s full concentration that by the time he was truly finished, he was finally breathing normally once again.
Lupin declared a detente around ten o’clock, apologizing for oversleeping, and they once more set off for Surrey.
“You look worse for wear,” Lupin noted.
“Well, fuck you, too,” Reg chirped.
The werewolf huffed a laugh. They said little else as they resumed their task. Thank Merlin this was the second largest property and many of the others would be smaller and more manageable; they worked through lunch, Kreacher unable to dissuade either of them to stop and properly eat.
“Moody owled.” Lupin broke their sullen silence as they walked towards the floo. “Stakeout tomorrow night.”
Reg nodded wearily.
“One to two a week my arse,” Lupin muttered, and Reg coughed a laugh.
Warning magic like a cold raindrop slithered down his spine. Reg snapped Unraveling the Deadliest closed, hopping to his feet.
The entrance door opened. “Lupin!”
Shit. Scottish brogue. Of the people allowed by the wards, that meant Alastor Moody.
Remus darted into the library. “Hide!”
The footsteps were close — apparition was out—
Lupin shoved Regulus; Reg bit back a curse as he tumbled to his hands and knees, his calf thwacking into the couch. This one, thankfully, had a drape across the bottom, unlike the one in the parlor. Lupin cast a Notice-Me-Not and a Disillusionment while Reg scrambled.
The uneven steps entered the library. “Death Eaters attacked a muggle block of flats in Leicester. Assess as you arrive, either duel or rescue. Portkey. Four minutes.”
And with a crack!, he was gone.
Reg stumbled to his feet. “Let me get polyjuice.”
Lupin nodded, and Kreacher popped in, orange brew of disgusting slime held aloft. Reg knocked it back like a shot.
Lupin extended a hand, and Reg placed his finger upon the portkey. He shuddered as his bones shortened, his face and body contorting and shifting.
“We work together,” Lupin said. Reg nodded. They couldn’t risk the Order not welcoming Lupin’s stranger tagging along.
And with a sickening lurch, they were gone.
The acrid stench of smoke choked Regulus as he wobbled into the fight. He squinted. Smoke hung in a haze. Screams punctuated the roar of the blaze, burning through a tall building. He could make out the red coats of Aurors dueling the silver-masked Death Eaters. With more scarlet than black and silver, it appeared they had the battle well in hand.
The burning building, on the other hand, did not seem to be winning the contest between its structural integrity and the fire.
“What do we do?” Reg got out, his polyjuiced body’s voice a nasally tenor.
Lupin coughed, lower part of his face hidden in the crook of his arm. “Get muggles out?”
And off he jogged.
“Gryffindors,” Reg muttered, trotting after him. Not even a damn plan, and he was racing into a burning building.
A young teen raced from the building and screamed as a bit of burning wood fell towards her. Reg halted. Flicked his wand, interrupting the beam’s path. The girl kept running, and Reg gently lowered it to the ground. His eyes darted across the chaos. Orange flames cast a murky yellow-grey smog that hung over the tower of flats. Shouts and shrieks peppered the night air.
But how best to help?
Lupin darted out, corralling a family ahead of him. Bubblehead charms, though Reg doubted they knew they were there beyond easier breathing, hovered over them.
“That is irritatingly clever,” Reg huffed under his breath and took off to mimic Lupin.
The heat barreled over him as he crossed the threshold.
“Get to the top if you can,” Lupin said through a cough. “Once you’ve seen it, you can apparate us in and out. They won’t notice right now.”
Irritatingly. Clever.
Reg obeyed, swiveling his head this way and that. He turned back to Lupin. “Where the fuck are muggle stairs?”
The werewolf had the insanity to laugh. Lupin grabbed Reg by the elbow and tugged him to a narrow hall and pointed toward the end of it. “Somewhere down there I’d wager!”
Reg dodged the screaming muggles as he forced his way against the tide of people. He ripped open the door. Hissed at the heat of the handle.
Smoke poured forth from the stairwell. Reg winced and threw a bubblehead charm over himself and began flicking them at random passersby as he sprinted up the stairs. A large man bowled into him, forcing Reg to the side. The rail dug into his back as he fought for purchase against the current of terrified people. Smoke and sweat stung his nose, his eyes.
Reg finally managed to move forward, throwing his shoulder out to force space as he climbed.
As he crested the fourth floor, the temperature rose dramatically. He eyed the door, wary.
“Aperta.”
Flames licked at the ceiling from the blast Death Eaters had lobbed at the floor above them. Reg shot impervious spells at his clothes and hair before darting in, renewing his bubblehead charm. A child’s cry rang out over the crackling fire, and Reg barreled towards it.
“Alohomora! Aperta!”
The door swung open, and Reg dashed inside. His vision was nearly entirely obscured by smoke. He shuffled forward, following the wails. His foot caught. Reg crashed. Pain lanced through his shoulder, pain he pushed away as he scrambled away from whatever had tripped him, wand out.
The arm holding his wand drooped.
Vacant eyes stared at him. A young woman lay dead, on her side, blue lips opened — probably gasping for air until the last moment. Reg bit his lip. Her arm was outstretched, pieces of her jumper melted onto skin. An overturned handbag lay just beyond her, fingers stretched towards some contraption in the shape of an ‘L.’
A muffled scream had Reg jerking away from the corpse, forcing himself to his feet. He stumbled into the next room.
Two small children stood huddled against a window, wet bandanas around their mouths. The older one had bleeding hands.
“It’s okay,” he said, racing forward, casting bubblehead charms. He took one in each arm, both weaving their small arms around him. He didn’t dare waste the magic to make the older child lighter, their bloody hands clinging to Reg’s shirt — though his polyjuiced form wasn’t as strong as his usual body.
The older one hopped down, tugging at him. “Wait, Miss Lucy!”
The child darted towards the room he’d come from, and Reg barely snagged the child’s wrist before they saw something they’d never unsee.
“Don’t look,” Reg told them. “Hide your faces from the smoke and don’t look.”
The older child’s face fell.
“Miss Lucy?” the smaller one whined.
Reg held out his arm, and the little one returned to his hold.
Determination, destination, deliberation.
With a crack, he landed behind the muggle fire rescue.
“Help them!” he called as he set them down. A man in strange, presumably fire-resistant, clothes rushed towards the children.
Reg ran back, searching for Lupin. He darted back into the inferno. “Lupin!”
He barely heard the pop of apparition behind him.
“Reg!” Remus gasped, staggering. “How were the upper floors?”
“Unstable.”
“Shit.”
Reg’s eyes roved over the structure. These bottom floors were doing alright — for now — but he wasn’t sure how long that would last, nor how many people were still left further up.
“The bottom floors are mostly emptied, ground through third,” Remus explained. “They were more able to get out, and I helped the others. Apparate us to five?”
Reg shook his head. “Couldn’t make it to five. Four already has casualties.”
Lupin frowned.
“We go to four, I’ll cast to stabilize the ceiling, you try to get more out.”
“Sold,” Lupin muttered, reaching for his arm.
Reg apparated the moment his grasp was secure.
The flames had grown higher on the fourth floor. He took a deep, bubble-charm-shielded breath and pointed his wand above him. “Stabilio!”
Lupin followed the sounds of screams.
Reg could just hear the faint pops of Lupin’s apparition over the roar. Sweat dripped into his eyes. He renewed the bubblehead. He poured his power into the spell, willing it to spread through the whole level as Lupin reappeared and darted into the fray.
With a crack, the far wall of the complex caved in. Heat burst towards him. Reg hissed. A smarter man would apparate away now, but Lupin would pop into a fiery inferno if they missed each other.
Lupin returned, spinning into existence at his side. Reg didn’t give him a chance to speak as he gripped his biceps and apparated them out.
They stumbled, the crisp night air a shock to his heat-singed skin.
“There’s still—”
“There’s no time!”
Lupin marched off; Reg grabbed for him.
“It’s going down!” someone cried.
“Nearing the gas!”
Remus shook him off and ran.
Cursing, Reg grabbed for the back of his shirt and missed with his altered height. Remus sprinted forward as the building collapsed.
And blew.
A groan emanated from the bed.
“Oh good, you’re awake.”
Lupin’s head lolled to the side as he blinked blearily. “What happened?” he croaked.
It was odd to see someone he’d spent many years loathing so vulnerable. Sleepy. “You were an idiot,” Reg helpfully supplied, rising from the hard chair he’d been keeping vigil in all these hours. His last cushioning charm had worn off sometime while Lupin dozed.
“Take these,” he instructed, bite in his tone as he grabbed a handful of vials off the nightstand. “How does your shoulder feel?”
Lupin winced as he struggled to sit up. “Like a huge piece of metal nearly hacked my arm off.”
Regulus nodded as he applied dittany to the wound; it had pulled together nicely thanks to Lupin’s werewolf blood accelerating his healing. Reg had been nearly depleted magically and hadn’t managed too much spellwork on the wound beyond the basics.
“Makes sense given that’s precisely what happened. Care to tell me how you thought running towards the explosion was a good idea?”
Lupin winced. He’d tried to shrug. Bloody idiot.
“People were still inside.”
“Yes,” Reg said sternly, anger flaring. “There were. None of whom you were going to be able to save in the few seconds before the explosion.”
“If you hadn’t apparated us out—”
“You’d be dead,” Reg snarled. “You nearly were because you are, once again, an imbecile. T'es un chiot maladroit sans sens, bête fils de pute, nique tes morts—”
“Oh, just insult me in English,” Lupin snapped. “We were there to save—”
“And I saved you, you overgrown Gryffindor cunt! We were out of time!”
Lupin blinked before staring down at his lap. “It’s still shit,” he muttered. “That there were people left.”
Reg ran a hand over his face. “Yeah, it is. So was trying to drag your bleeding near-corpse in my puny polyjuiced body back to a hidden apparition point since you landed right in front of the muggle fire force.”
Lupin flinched. Swallowed thickly before continuing. “You wouldn’t have had long for the potion before it wore off. How did you get me healed?”
“I had to patch you up here.” Reg wrapped new bandages around the injured shoulder. “Lucky for you I know my way around healing.”
Lupin hissed as he lay back down. “How is that, anyways? You’re only eighteen, when did you pick that up?”
He started to correct Lupin, that he was nineteen, but he still wasn’t sure how to calculate his age with the odd mish-mash of time he’d lived of his eighteenth year.
He sighed, giving up on it, and reached over to adjust a part of the wrapping that had moved. “He obviously wasn’t allowed to waltz into St. Mungo’s. I learned what I could to help him.”
Hazel eyes flicked up to his. “But that year on the train—”
“She’d just cursed him, they got in a fight right before we were to go. I tried to catch up with him, to heal him on the train, but he wouldn’t wait for me.”
Lupin frowned.
Reg finished up his fussing, tossing the bandages at Remus’ face. “Sleep’s the best cure at this point. If you’re hungry, Kreacher made soup.”
“Thank you.”
Reg paused, his hand on the open door.
“And I’m—I’m sorry, you’re right. I was reckless,” he added, misery and the familiar tinge of guilt and self-loathing evident in his tone. A kinder man might have tried to assuage some of that guilt.
But Reg wasn’t kind.
The door clicked behind him as he left.
A hand on his shoulder shook him, and Reg jerked awake.
“Now who’s the reckless one?
Reg assessed his situation — that the voice was Lupin’s, that he was on the rooftop. Grimmauld Place, the sun was high in the sky, and the Horcrux pulsed in its container. Floating above his head.
His eyes flicked back to Lupin as he sucked in another breath. “I… fell asleep?”
He was never that careless.
Lupin pulled the other chair out, the metal scraping against the stone tile floor. His shirt was raised where the bandages puffed it up.
“You’re burning the candle at both ends, as they say.”
“Hardly,” he muttered, rubbing his eyes with a hand. “Just need more coffee.”
“Regulus, honestly, it’s getting disconcerting.”
“How long it’s taken me to break the thing?” he grumbled, casting a warming charm on his abandoned mug.
“No, your sleep schedule. Or lack thereof, as the case may be.”
“Well in this instance, I had to make sure my moronic flatmate didn’t perish in the night,” he drawled. Reg rolled his shoulders, trying to reinvigorate himself. His limbs were leaden. He’d only slept a handful of minutes intermittently throughout the night, desperately hoping his magical core would replenish. Maybe he should have taken a nap.
But it took so much effort to get past the whispers of insanity that told him working on the curse was suicide, that reminded him of failure and its costs, when he finally got here — how was he supposed to simply mosey back downstairs? It was a fight to even get to the damn thing. At least from Sirius’ — Lupin’s — room it was only a handful of steps to the stairs.
“Well, fair play, Black. But if you don’t go to bed right this instant you’re going to end up in a duel with a wounded werewolf and undo all your hard-earned healing when I tear my shoulder back open,” Lupin threatened.
“Fuss over somebody else,” he groused.
“Alas, you’re my only roommate.”
“Go snog my cousin then.” He sneered. “Estonia’s a portkey away.”
Lupin stilled. “I am… not doing such a thing.”
“So you came home from your shared missions grinning like an idiot from the righteous glory of releasing some muggles?”
“Yes,” Lupin replied primly.
Reg snorted. “Your lying needs work, Lupin.”
He slumped in his seat. “Tonks is… incredible. And I am ten years her senior. Twelve, actually. It isn’t… it’s not a good idea going forward.”
Reg shrugged. “You’re adults. She’s twenty-four you’re thirty-six. There are certainly worse age gaps in wix history.”
Lupin huffed. “The age gap is only part of it. I’m a broken down and broke werewolf, there is no reason she ought to get in a relationship with someone like me—”
Reg set his mug down and turned, ever so slowly, to face Remus Lupin.
“‘A’ of all—”
“That is not a phrase,” Lupin interrupted. “It’s first of all—”
“Fuck it, I’m tired, as you won’t quit reminding me. ‘A’ of all, you are not broke. You are reasonably wealthy. Did you black out the will Sirius left for you and my agreeing to that stipulation that leaves you a seventh of our fortune? I assumed you were committed to the ratty knitwear out of nostalgia, but now I’m worried about your mental capacity.”
Remus’ eyes narrowed until they were thin slits.
“I remember,” he finally said. “I’ve never been good at accepting charity. Particularly when I don’t know why it is being given—”
“For fuck’s sake, Lupin!” Reg pinched the bridge of his nose. “He loved you! I loved him! I honored his wishes. It isn’t bloody charity it is a… thank you from him, and sort of from me, for making his life better—”
“But you hate me!” Lupin exclaimed, leaning his elbows on his knees; if he tugged, the threadbare fabric would rip.
“I do,” he said evenly. “Because you took him from me. It didn’t have to be a choice between us, but you and James and Peter made it one. And I lost.” Pain and grief reared their heads in his chest, but he steadfastly ignored them. “But you made him happy. He loved you. And I honored his wishes. So buy some damned clothes that don’t look like they’re one transfiguration away from disintegrating.”
His brows furrowed, gaze fixed on Regulus.
“I hate shopping,” he said. “It’s usually a shitty experience if you don’t have any money or—” he gestured at his face— “have lots of scars people feel entitled to comment upon.”
Reg nearly frowned. That was surprisingly vulnerable. “Borrow some of mine, transfigure to your size before you go. Walk in like you belong. It’ll be fine.”
Remus sighed, leaning back in his chair. “Alright.”
“And ‘B’ of all—”
“Merlin, it’s—”
“I know, but for consistency.” Reg sniffed. “‘B’: Sirius gave you permission. It’s like you blacked out the damn will. And he doesn’t deserve that. Buy yourself some clothes, get over yourself and let Tonks be the judge of whether or not you’re suitable to love her.”
Lupin stared, as if he’d never seen Regulus before. Which, well, he hadn’t, really. His bloody fault, the wanker.
“Alright,” he agreed again. “If you come downstairs and go to bed.”
“Very Slytherin of you.”
“It’s catching.”
His lips twitched up, but his eyes slipped back to the cursed horcrux. It had been over two months since it was retrieved, and he hadn’t gotten any closer to breaking it. “I need to keep working.”
Lupin tsked, rolling his bandaged shoulder. “Suppose I’ll start undoing all this hard wrought spellwork then.”
Reg sneered. “You will not—”
Lupin nodded with faux solemnity. “Oh, but I will. Idiot Gryffindor, remember?”
Reg huffed before shooting one last look at the Horcrux. He was rather tired. “Fine. Deal, Lupin.”
Remus grinned. “Good to know that works on both Black brothers.”
Reg stiffened, unused to the joy in his chest poking out of its cage at the thought of sharing something with his brother, even decades apart.
It disturbed him later when he bid Remus goodnight to realize he was slowly beginning to grow familiar with him to the point his first name slipped in his thoughts.
Notes:
T'es un chiot maladroit sans sens - you're a clumsy puppy without any sense
Bête fils de pute - stupid son of a bitch
Nique tes morts - corpse fuckerAgain, thanks to acanadianmuggle, as my French education did not extend into swearing (tragique, non?).
Chapter 41: Chapter Thirty-Nine
Summary:
Riotous curls were the first thing he saw, followed by the most insufferable witch he had the pleasure of knowing.
Notes:
Hello, friends!
Hope you enjoy the chapter :) Next update will be no later than Feb. 13th - whiiiiich, y'all, will be the anniversary for posting OaYO! Technically it was Valentine's Day, but Tuesdays, eh, you get it. Exciting times! A whole year of Oreo!
Thanks as usual to the great Photon08! Also there are a handful of lines in the dialogue that are taken straight from Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince - obviously those are not mine and credit to where it is due.
Y'all remain the absolute best!! Your comments are seriously such lovely dopamine and encouragement. Love you to pieces and hope y'all are doing well!
xx -itscometothis
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Some self-harm (trying to get something off), checking against internalized homophobia (it's light)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“It was the kind of look that reminded him she’d set him on fire the first time she’d met him without even batting an eye.
He’d like her more if she did it more often.”
—Olivie Blake, The Atlas Six
“Alright, try this,” Hermione instructed, accio’ing Ginny’s wand away from her.
She straightened in protest. “Hey!”
“Notice how your magic feels. Just pay attention, alright? Focus on your magic.”
Ginny frowned, but settled in.
“Now take your wand back.”
Gin nearly snatched it out of her hand.
“How does it feel now?”
“Oh,” Ginny breathed. “Better. That’s why I like to have it on me.”
“Focus on the feeling now, comparing and contrasting. You are channeling your core within your own body, as opposed to the way you channel your core to your wand to wield your magic. That is the first step to Occlumency. It’s magic without your wand because it’s within your own body.”
Ginny hummed in thought and closed her eyes, her fist closing and opening around her wand. Hermione watched her with bated breath, hoping this took.
She frowned. “I’ll need to keep practicing, but… I think I know what you’re talking about. What you mean by channeling.”
“Brilliant!” she cheered, and Ginny laughed. Point to Regulus!
The two settled into silence, Ginny working on channeling her core and Hermione archiving memories, placing them into books and then scattering the organization. When the two finally stood, it had been well over half an hour.
“No one mentioned defeating Voldemort would be quite so boring,” Ginny groused as the two headed into dinner.
Hermione let out an incredulous laugh. “You’d prefer more battles like the Department of Mysteries?”
Gin cocked her head. “There’s a clarity in battle. You do it or you don’t, you win or you lose. With these sorts of subtle games, it’s far more stressful because there’s so many little places to mess up. The stress is chronic rather than acute, like it is in a battle.”
Hermione hummed in thought. “And to think sometimes I consider you just a jock.”
Ginny stuck out her tongue, elbowing her in the ribs and Hermione ducked, dancing away.
“Alright, I’m off to study with Luna. You want to join?”
“Sure,” Hermione answered through a yawn.
“You’ve been doing that more lately. You sleeping alright?”
“Sleep’s okay, just… too much to do, not enough hours.”
“Are you closing down the library every night?” Ginny teased, but there was a glimmer of worry in her chestnut eyes.
Hermione sniffed. “I do have a reputation to uphold, Miss Weasley.” But between lessons with Snape — he’d brought a mirror in so she could watch her failures, wretched git — training with Ginny physically and in Occlumency, NEWTs, prefect duty, her own extracurricular research…
“I suppose slowing down wouldn’t be the worst thing,” she admitted. “There’s just… it’s coming, Gin. I need to be prepared. I love them, and they’re brilliant in their own ways, but I’m the one who will need to gather the supplies, know the spells. And I don’t know what precisely it’ll look like or when, only that it’ll probably be up to me.”
Ginny tugged her to a stop. “Hermione, it isn’t all up to you. I give Ron a hard time, but he’s a good strategist. And you’ve got me and the rest of the DA. Luna, Nev, and I followed you to the Department of Mysteries, too, you know.”
“I know.” Hermione grimaced. “I didn’t mean— I—”
“You’re right, you’re by far the one most suited to preparation,” Ginny interrupted gently. “I don’t mean to dismiss your worry. It’s true.” Her eyes hardened. “But I survived Tom in my head. You’ve done even more ridiculous feats with Harry. We have to celebrate our wins and trust in our skills, too — there will come a time we can’t sleep. Again,” she added. Nightmares weren’t a stranger to either of them, but particularly Ginny, post-Tom. “For now, we take care of ourselves.”
Hermione squeezed her hand. “I’ll try.”
“All I ask,” Ginny said, enfolding Hermione in a hug. “And because I’m reasonably fond of you, I suppose.”
Hermione snorted and tightened her hold. “Back at you.”
“Enough of that.” She coughed, releasing her. “Let’s get some tea first then study. You could use the boost. And then if we study hard today, you have to go to Hogsmeade tomorrow!”
“Wouldn’t miss it.” Hermione could practically taste a perfect cup of Earl Grey. “Let’s do it.”
Dear Mercury,
I’ve only ever dreamed in color. My favorite place is my grandfather’s cabin; the one I told you about. If I got to choose a second, it would be the top of the Astronomy Tower at Hogwarts. I would always go there, where it felt like I could really breathe. Suppose I like high places.
The best gift I ever received was when a wonderful witch planned a whole day away from this hellhole for my birthday. You see, every activity showed me how much she’d been paying attention. It meant more to me than I can properly express.
What do I want? This is the section of your letter that delayed its sending a few days. I have no idea, Mercury, was what I started to write, but I knew as soon as I tried it wasn’t entirely true. And you have your honesty rule. So I thought about it.
I want all of this to be over — the war, I mean — and then I suppose I’d like the opportunity to discover what I want. I have impulses and desires, but how I want to live and who I want to be, it’s so much bigger than I’ve let myself imagine. Feels like courting fate, to presume too much of a future. Or that I’d have the freedom to figure out a future. Survival first.
But if we made it, and that opportunity came, I’d go to my grandfather’s cabin (aforementioned favorite place) — I’d live there and figure it out, I think. It’s in the middle of nowhere and it’s perfect. Nature and your thoughts for company. Though I’d like very much to have a floo connection or some sort of friendship with this witch I know. Don’t want to disappear entirely. And I do have a god-nephew to consider.
Of course, if we live through this I’ll owe our world everything I have. And I’ll give it (not that I know how given prior decisions of mine that were illegal, to put it mildly). But you’re a fan of dreaming, are you not?
Do I get to pepper you with questions in return? I’m going to, regardless.
You seem clearly to possess some Ravenclaw tendencies; were you a hatstall? And if so, why did you choose Gryffindor?
What do you want to do when the war is over and you’ve finished school? You could do anything, I can’t imagine having so many options at your fingertips. So where do you want to be, what do you want to do, how do you want to live?
Sincerely,
Atlas
“C’mon, taste some! It’s the first snow!” she encouraged.
A few snows in and Hermione would grumble about the cold and wet, but watching her delight at the new snow spoke to some long-locked away piece of his childhood that only popped out at Hogwarts: wonder. It had been missing, honestly. At least since Sirius fell through the Veil.
Harry watched Hermione tip her head back at the fresh, early snow floating from the grey-blue sky. He grinned and tipped his own head up, and let himself get caught up in her joy. They giggled as they caught each other’s eyes, tongues outstretched like children.
Freezing wet splattered across Harry’s cheek; he staggered, an inelegant shriek tearing from him.
“Ronald!”
Ron took the opportunity to propel another snowball, this time at Hermione.
Snowball was a generous word; it wasn’t cold enough to stick well to the ground, so it was a messy, slushy, dirty mixture of blech.
Harry mock-scowled, cleaning his face with a muttered tergeo. Hermione, on the other hand, spun in a circle, wand out, and suddenly there were dozens of snowballs, enhanced by her quiet ‘aguamenti.’ He laughed, hopping behind her, away from her wrath.
Ron squeaked and hid in his scarf like a turtle so only his eyes peered overtop, arms flying up to protect his face as Hermione launched her assault.
“That is quite enough.”
All three of them spun to face Professor McGonagall — arms crossed and lips pursed — under the awning of the castle. “Could you three please manage a few more steps onto the grounds before you engage in tomfoolery?”
“Sorry, Professor,” Hermione said, sheepish grin in place. Harry beamed up at McGonagall and if he wasn’t mistaken, that was a fond twinkle in her eye.
“Move along please,” she encouraged. “Or I’ll have you join Mr. Malfoy in detention.”
“The punishment there is the presence of the ferret,” Ron muttered as the trio scurried away, Hermione pausing to offer one more apology.
“Definitely,” Harry added.
Hermione raced to catch up with them, looping her arms through theirs. “Let’s not sully this lovely day with talk of Malfoy, please.”
“Agreed,” he and Ron said together.
As they continued toward the village, it became apparent the sweet snowfall was a false omen. Wind whipped, tugging at their hair, hats, scarves, and sanity. Hermione and Harry joined Ron in his turtlelike tendency with his scarf. The path grew muddy.
“Maybe we should’ve stayed in,” Ron muttered as they finally arrived at the village. Harry couldn’t help but agree. Still, now that they were there, perhaps it would improve.
That thought soured the moment he saw Zonko’s boarded over.
Harry stared at the closed shop, dread slowly slipping down his skin, spiraling along his throat. All his attempts this morning to follow Ron’s advice and enjoy being a student were slipping away. War loomed. Voldemort’s influence was clear.
A hand slipped into his, and Harry found Hermione by his side, her brows knit in concern.
“C’mon,” Ron urged, stomping his feet to keep warm. “Honeydukes for us. Let’s follow the Remus Lupin life philosophy of ‘chocolate fixes everything’ shall we?”
Harry’s lips twitched up into a semblance of a smile. Voldemort may be coming, but he did have the world’s best friends beside him.
In the end, they’d lost Hermione to Tomes & Scrolls for an hour, but Ron and Harry perused Maestro’s Music Shoppe, giggling at a gramophone shaped as a snail. They both ooh’d and ahh’d over another shaped as an octopus.
“An odd commitment to cephalopods.”
Harry jumped. Ron swung around, nearly sweeping Hermione and her arm of books off her feet. She thwacked him lightly with her stack.
“Merlin, woman,” Ron sagged, placing a hand to his heart. Harry quietly agreed.
“What’s a cephalopod?” Harry asked.
“Honestly,” she muttered. Harry did his best not to glare. “Cephalopods are the class of animal including octopi, squid, etc.,” she said, gesturing.
“Oh, a giant squid one!” Ron moved closer to peer at it. “Harry, did you get a peek at it during the second task?”
Harry shuddered. “No, thankfully.”
Hermione perked up. “Oh, a snail! A commitment to Mollusca in general, then.”
“Mo-what?”
“Mollusca, the phylum which includes both cephalopods”—she waved a hand towards the octopus and squid—“and gastropods, like this little cutie.”
“Snails and octopuses are related?” Ron asked, wrinkling his nose as he held the door open for them.
“Octopi,” Hermione corrected with a huff.
Harry frowned. “I thought it was octopuses.”
“Yeah!” Ron added. “It was a whole debate in the common room last year, remember?”
“I do,” Hermione noted primly, her nose rising into the air. “And I remember the pussy jokes that came after, therefore, Greek to Latin grammar be damned — octopi.”
“Hey now, when the grammar is on comedy’s side—”
“It isn’t!” Hermione threw up her hands. “‘Puses’ and pussies—”
“Oh I have picked a grand time to pop in.” Ginny laughed, wrapping an arm around Harry’s shoulders.
Hermione’s cheeks reddened.
Ron paled. “Please don’t start—”
They trundled into the Three Broomsticks, laughing.
Absently, Harry knew Ginny was mortifying Ron, and Hermione was doubled over in laughter, but all of it filtered away in a bit of a haze, because Theo Nott turned from the bar, a butterbeer in each hand, and his blue stormy eyes met his.
Theo grinned. Not a particularly cunning grin, like a malevolent Slytherin, either. Merely, a grin.
Harry’s stomach flipped. And not in the about to be attacked by Death Eaters way but in the way it’d flipped for Cedric, and Cho, and occasionally (quietly) Ginny.
It had been like this all month. Stolen glances. Nott’s smiles growing progressively kinder, slipping from superior smirk to genuine grin.
Harry had a secret, and it was that he rather liked Theo Nott’s smile. It was one he planned to take to his grave — not because he was a bloke, Harry sternly reminded himself, but because he was a Slytherin. A friend of Malfoy’s. He could only be trouble, of which Harry had had enough.
Theo winked, Harry blushed, and the moment passed as he went to sit next to Zabini who was cackling at a red-faced Pansy Parkinson.
Hermione was frowning out the window by the time he tuned back into their conversation. “Not to be a buzzkill, but that’s looking worse. Maybe we should head back to the castle before we really regret it.”
“Aww, it can’t be that — oh, no you’re right.” Ron grimaced. “That’s a darker shade of grey for sure.”
“Some Gryffindors you are,” Ginny scoffed, but pressed a quick kiss to her brother’s cheek. “Have a good trip back.”
“We’ll brave it,” Dean said with a toast of his drink.
“Harry?”
“I’m with you.”
They began the trek to the castle. A few other students took heed of the darkening sky, including Katie Bell and Leanne. Harry grinned at Katie, who gave him a little wave.
“Hey Captain,” she said, but without the token sweet smile he’d become accustomed to over the past few weeks. She’d taken to calling him some variation of Captain any chance she got, and Harry beamed like a loon every time. Katie loved it and occasionally ruffled his hair while he was tomato red.
The wind howled, and the three huddled close together. The snow had turned to sleet. Harry squinted against the gale — he could just make out the red of Katie’s coat up ahead as they turned the corner of the lane.
“Let it go! It’s nothing to do with you!” Katie shrieked, holding something to her chest.
Leanne lunged; Katie tugged the object back towards her before it fell to the ground.
And Katie rose.
Harry’s breath lodged in his throat. Ron and Hermione jerked to a stop. She was beautiful, her body graceful in the brutal weather as she floated up above them. Her spine arched as if she were a dancer, her arms gently outstretched. She looked like a sleeping princess.
Her blue eyes snapped open.
Then she screamed.
Harry’s chest caved in at the terrible sound, such pain tearing at his heart.
Leanne screamed. “Katie!” She raced forward, grabbing for her ankles, trying to pull her down. Ron and Hermione raced forward to assist her.
“I’m going for help!” Harry called, and sprinted towards the castle. He took a turn sharply and crashed into someone.
“Oi! Harry! Are ya alright?”
“Hagrid!” Harry panted in relief. “Help, quickly, curse—”
“Who’s been cursed?!”
“Katie Bell!”
Harry turned, running back, Hagrid lumbering rather quickly for his size.
Katie was now earthbound, but horrific screams still tore from her throat. Writhing against the ground, Leanne tried desperately to hold her but couldn’t manage it.
“Out of the way!” Hagrid bellowed, and Leanne scrambled backwards as Hermione and Ron parted to let them through. He stared at her for one long moment before scooping her into his arms and racing back towards Hogwarts.
The four stared after them, Katie’s screams fading into the distance.
“What happened?” Ron breathed.
Hermione knelt, putting an arm around Leanne as she burst into tears.
“S-she,” she sniffled.
“Did it just happen all of a sudden?” Ron asked.
Leanne shook her head. “It was when the package tore.”
The trio eyed first each other, then the sopping package. The brown wrapping had torn, revealing a glimmering jewel of some sort. Ron bent to retrieve it—
“Don’t touch it!” Harry scolded, batting Ron’s hand away. He crouched, eyeing it. An opal necklace, ornate from the looks of it.
Ice crackled to life in his veins. “It’s from Borgin & Burkes.”
Some people burned with rage, he’d heard it said, but all Harry felt was frigid fury. “I saw it on display, the label said it was cursed. Must have been,” he added with a bitter scoff.
Frost flicked at his neck, curled around his fingers. The others spoke as if through a frosty-fogged window pane. Imperius, acting oddly, the loo at the Three Broomsticks. He took off his scarf, wrapped it around the necklace.
“Pomfrey will need it,” he bit out.
Hermione eyed him carefully. She nodded. “C’mon, Leanne, let’s go check on her.”
They made it to the castle, told the teachers, who raced to meet them, what had happened, and relinquished the necklace to Pomfrey.
One word kept rattling around the cold emptiness in his chest, his mind.
Malfoy.
“He was literally in detention, Harry!” Hermione exclaimed, somewhere between begging and frustrated. The whole conversation with McGonagall had been nearly embarrassing as Harry accused Malfoy plainly.
“He knew of the necklace,” Harry spat back. A wrath had entered his eyes after discovering the necklace, one that sent worry wrapping around her shoulders the moment she noticed it.
Ron winced. “Mate, loads of people go into Borgin & Burke’s. He can’t have imperius’d her from the castle.”
“He could hold an imperius from the castle!”
Hermione frowned. “Could he?” Their lessons on the Unforgivables weren’t what Hermione would call thorough. Creepy, definitely. But the text meant to ward off those who would use the curse for ill, not illumine its innerworkings.
“How else would any of the blasted Wizegamot believe the excuses of Imperius if it couldn’t be held from a distance?” Harry reasoned.
Hermione inclined her head in acknowledgement. He had a point. Would Reg know? Perhaps she should write him.
“We can’t rule it out,” Ron said — placating, hands spread. “But we can’t condemn him either without proof, Harry.”
Hermione bit her lip. To Harry’s credit something was wrong with Draco. Malfoy. Whatever. He’d lost loads of weight. He’d been listless, exhausted, distracted. But could he have done this? The same boy who kissed her, set her blood burning in her veins?
Her eyes strayed to the sofa where Katie often lounged, her foot bouncing to a rhythm only she could hear. That scream…
Hermione swiped at a tear.
“It was a lousy job,” Ron mused.
Hermione huffed a bitter laugh. “Not precisely foolproof, no.”
“Malfoy’s an idiot, so that tracks!”
“Well, Harry love, can’t argue you with you there.”
Harry scowled.
She rubbed at her eyes.
She was done. Empty. Through. Yesterday after class Madam Pince had given her the notes from Professor McGonagall on altering the spell for Regulus, and Hermione was going to ignore all of this for the moment and write her Atlas and give him something good. Something good after the wretchedness of Katie’s screams.
“I’m turning in. Good night,” Hermione announced abruptly, rushing up the stairs. She peeled off her sopping wet clothes, which stuck to her skin, and into soft joggers. She threw Fred’s Gryffindor quidditch jumper on over it, shook out her wet curls, and gathered her supplies: the book she’d taken from Pince, tucking McGonagall and Pince’s notes into the front cover, along with fresh parchment for writing Regulus and a pen. She stormed out of Gryffindor Tower, to where Reg himself said he could breathe.
The Astronomy Tower.
Draco curled in on himself as the news made its way through the castle, shouted by Potter, enunciated by hurried whispers and murmurings amongst staff; the way Severus’ cloak flapped and cracked as he actually ran — sprinted even — to the hospital wing.
But the most telling message of all was Katie Bell’s screams echoing through stone walls and high ceilings.
He’d fucked up.
He’d cursed a student.
He made someone scream like that.
Monster.
He sucked in a breath as he fled to the Astronomy Tower. Air, he needed air—
No, no, the Room of Requirement would be more private—
Draco halted, eyes darting between the stairwells. Which way? Which one?
Would they find out? He was in the castle, but would they know he’d done the Imperius — something went wrong and she was still screaming — Salazar, fuck, the screaming —it was too loud, it pierced his ear drums, sent every hair straight. It was so awful, it had to stop, someone make it stop—
Draco ran.
He didn’t care which stairwell, where it took him, he needed up, up, up he needed away from the screams away from the noise he needed—
You did this.
You do not get to flee from what you have done.
You will always know.
Draco’s thighs burned as he raced up the stairs. Level after level, for some odd and blessed reason they didn’t move on him, he ran and ran and ran, heart thundering in his chest—
He nearly collapsed, knees smarting against hard stone. He heaved in crisp air, desperate as it cooled his flaming cheeks.
Murderer.
His palms scraped against the rough floor. She wasn’t dead!
Murderer.
She was screaming, that is decidedly not dead—
Amendment: Torturer.
Draco’s fingers buried in his hair, tugging at it. Stop, stop, stop, make it stop—
He’d caused those screams.
Draco threw up, barely with the presence of mind to vanish it. Shakily, Draco uncurled himself, and erected a Notice-Me-Not, a ward of dissuasion, and a silencing charm.
He staggered forward, towards the open air, desperately hoping it would help him breathe. Unable to hear anything beyond the ringing in his ears, his vision contorted. Bracing himself against the sturdy railing, solid, real, grounding, he haltingly turned away from the open edge. Let the wall support his back.
He’d cursed her. Those screams—
He had done that. She was silenced, and now so was he, but he could hear her still, would always hear her. Forever. He would know he did this. What he was capable of. That he was the villain.
And wasn’t that just the awful, terrible truth? He had been sold and spoon-fed all this absolute shit his entire life about how he would be protecting people! Protecting his family, the magical world that gave birth to him, that bred him! And what was he doing instead? Torturing classmates. Plotting the murder of a man Draco admittedly did not care for but also did not necessarily want to snuff out of existence.
Draco screamed. His thoughts stopped spiraling, all of them cresting into one towering tsunami of grief—
He broke apart, splintering into pieces of murderer and Death Eater — and oh, what an honor he thought it would be! But it was the stuff of nightmares. No notion of purity belonged here. This sort of thing stained.
He shook. He wept. He threw up again. He curled into himself, scrambling from his sick, knocking into the tower wall. He clawed at his Mark.
Off, off, off, get it off—
His eyes burned as he wiped roughly at his nose with his sleeve. I don’t want to do this. Tipped his head back. I don’t want to be this.
Draco cried. It poured out of him, a cascade of NO, a landslide of I’m sorry, an avalanche of apology, a flood of forgive me.
Draco wept and wept.
Because, worst of all, in the back of his mind, there was a persistent, niggling sense of dread, a reminder he didn’t want—
He’d have to try again.
There would only be more screaming.
Hours passed. It had been mid-afternoon when he arrived, but the sun had set while Draco emptied. He occluded himself into some semblance of normal so he could go downstairs and appear something besides horrendously guilty.
Draco glamoured his splotchy cheeks and swollen eyes away. Who knew vanity charms would allow me to hide my culpability in a major crime one day, hmm?
He left the Astronomy Tower, checking the volume of shoes on cobblestones, pattering rain, espresso cups clinking, murmurs of conversations.
Footsteps alerted him to someone coming up.
Calm. No one has any reason to suspect you. You were here.
He strengthened his symphony of Paris.
Riotous curls were the first thing he saw, followed by the most insufferable witch he had the pleasure of knowing.
His fingers reached for her before he consciously chose to do it; his fires were banking, doused by his tears, but she was a blaze all her own. She could relight him. Her brow furrowed as she paused just below him; his hands closed around her waist, pulling her up and to him. She let out a surprised little gasp, something falling out of her hands and clattering upon the ground.
Draco gazed up at her as her hands came to rest on his shoulders.
“Yes?” she breathed. It tickled his forehead.
He huffed a small laugh. Trying to sound snarky, but betrayed once again by her desire. It was cute how she tried.
Her eyes were brown and warm, like her. Draco swallowed thickly, his eyes betraying him as they took in her perfect mouth.
“The world is terrible,” Draco whispered; a small confession. “But this isn’t.”
Her gaze softened. Her legs came up to wrap around his waist. He shifted his hold, gripping her thighs, couldn’t resist kneading them. Her breath hitched.
“I’m not terrible, then?” she murmured.
He searched her face; he’d known her for years, but he hadn’t really seen her until recently. Power etched in every line of her face — the arch of her brows, the intensity of her huge eyes, a window to her irritatingly sharp mind, the perfect lips that spoke her justice and her brilliance, that kissed like she spoke the language of Draco’s body — she was perfect.
She was supposed to be dirty, to be wrong, not to fit in his arms like this. But Draco had learned that it wasn’t true. He was the dirty one. Guilty. So very, very guilty.
“No,” he admitted, though he was quite sure it wouldn’t change a thing. Not their fates, not their sides, not their loyalties. “No, you aren’t terrible.”
She reached a hand to his face, the tips of her fingers tracing his features. “I suppose you aren’t either. Not in the end.”
He closed his eyes, a pang of grief ricocheting through him. “I might be.”
“Not right now, you aren’t.”
He kissed her. Her hands shifted to his hair, tangling there, pulling at the strands. Desire blossomed within him — she was wrong, she was so wrong about him, but burning in her cauterized the wound in his soul.
He spun, bracing her against the stone wall. He rolled his hips. Her head tipped back, baring her neck, and Draco nuzzled against it. He kissed up the column of her throat. Nipped her ear. Something floral and vanilla overwhelmed him. Granger. He was lost in Granger, and it was so much better than being lost in his terror and his fury, so much better than the numbness of fully occluding every single moment of his royally fucked up life.
“Fuck, Granger,” he murmured against her fevered skin. Burning, just like he was. They could burn together. She ground against him, and he swore again.
“That could be arranged.”
He pulled back, just enough to look at her. “Yeah?”
She bit her lip. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “Not sure how much I trust you.”
“You shouldn’t,” he agreed, even as he teased her by rolling his hips again. Granger keened. He palmed her breast. Her head fell back.
“Are you rebelling?” she got out, eyes dazed with want. “Is this some sort of ‘fuck you to’… me or your situation or something?”
Draco shook his head. He was not, in fact, rebelling. This wouldn’t change anything. He wanted her. He would doom her along with everyone else in this school. It didn’t matter that he knew her touch didn’t harm him, that he only came alight in her fiery gaze, that he melded into her and only her like this, that she made him real in a way he had ceased to be the moment his world became one prolonged nightmare.
“It’s just you,” he told her, placing a kiss beneath her jaw. “It’s… all of this is you. I don’t know about anything beyond that.”
She appraised him, her mind practically whirring.
Then she placed a soft kiss to his lips, the tenderest flicker of heat.
Gratitude nearly choked him. He abandoned words that would never make it past the lump in his throat and said thank you with his lips, with his fingers as he tugged those muggle trousers of hers down her legs as he set her down. She had enough presence of mind to cast wards, more thorough than he knew of, hiding them. He pushed her knickers aside. Eager for her heat. Eager to burn.
When he finally stepped back, Granger wobbled. Brown eyes blown wide, lips swollen, jumper rumpled. He smirked.
Granger half-heartedly punched his shoulder. “Don’t be so smug.”
“I didn’t think you had room for complaint,” he teased.
She gave him a lopsided smile. “Can’t say that I do. Though you nearly gave me a wedgie, just chuck my knickers next time.”
He crowded her against the wall, and hooked a finger beneath the band of her underwear. Pulled. She stepped out of them as he sank to his knees, heated gaze on his face the whole time. He placed kisses to her thighs as he pulled those impossibly soft trousers back up her golden, perfect legs. “I’ll just keep these then,” he murmured as he stood, dangling them from one finger. “If you think so little of them.”
She smirked up at him. “You enjoy that,” she said, taking the hand holding her unmentionables and his other hand, clasping them together and giving them a patronizing pat. “Along with your hand in the shower.”
He laughed. It felt a bit like hope.
She kissed him.
It felt a bit like life.
Notes:
Also, the past tense of 'grind' when it's the dance move, and so presumably the action with ones hips, is supposed to be grinded but I just couldn't y'all, my brain hated it, so ground stayed. But Photon did her due diligence telling me I was wrong :D
Chapter 42: Chapter Forty
Summary:
“And what is on the table, Potter?”
Notes:
Hello friends,
Today/Tomorrow is Old As Your Omens' first birthday!! Thanks for being such an amazing reading community! Hope y'all enjoy this chapter :) As usual, my many thanks to Photon08, editor extraordinaire, and MistressLynn.
Next update will be February 27 - we're going to stay bi-weekly until the break most likely while things continue to shake out for the team.
Much love!
xx -itscometothisTrigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Referenced disordered eating, implied/referenced child abuse
Chapter Text
“I think I could stand anything, any suffering, only to be able to say and to repeat to myself every moment, 'I exist.' In thousands of agonies -- I exist. I'm tormented on the rack -- but I exist! Though I sit alone in a pillar -- I exist! I see the sun, and if I don't see the sun, I know it's there. And there's a whole life in that, in knowing that the sun is there.”
—Fyodor Dostoevsky, The Brothers Karamazov
Harry stormed upstairs, snatched parchment from his bag — ignoring the aborted copies of letters he’d tried to pen to Reg — and wrote.
Dear Atlas,
I am positive a student is a Death Eater and literally no one believes me.
A student was cursed today. I heard her scream, saw her float in the air and writhe in pain. It was awful. And I know who did it. But I can’t prove it, and not even Mercury believes me. But I know it. I’m sure.
Padfoot would believe me.
I feel like I’m going to burst. I don’t know what you’d say, but I know you’d hear me out. It’s Malfoy, I know it is.
Oh, also — I’m obsessed with this boy in my year. It’s embarrassing. It’s fine for blokes to be with blokes in the wizarding world, right? Could you… could you explain that to me? In precise detail, please. To stop me spiraling. I know Padfoot and Moony were together, so it’s fine, isn’t it?
I know it is. I’ve seen it. I just… I don’t know why I need to hear it. Er, see it. I just do. So help a god-nephew out, will you?
I’m so bloody exhausted from all of this. And angry. I’m so angry. I know you know what that is like, at least. This summer, I felt rather seen. Now all I feel is icy anger and bone deep tired.
Anyways, I hope you’re doing better than that. How are you doing, god-uncle?
Don’t tell Mercury on me. She told me your names, obviously. I thought mine was rather clever of you. Wish I had that sort of power though. The people who want to hurt others wouldn't. Ever again. Maybe then I could keep everyone safe and be the hero people seem to think I am.
Sincerely,
Zeus
A reply arrived late in the afternoon the next day while Harry was hiding from the world in bed, cocooned by scarlet bed curtains and thick blankets.
Dear Zeus,
A proper reply will come soon, but it seemed to me you needed something sooner.
Breathe. Go fly about the pitch or throw some spells around in a classroom. Let the anger out, and let it thaw. You’re too good to be ruled by rage. Occlude when you need to have your shit together, then go fly or cast until you can breathe. Or train. That’s what I do when I can’t fly. Train until I can’t think.
I’m sorry you experienced yet another bad thing. Having a crush on that bloke is not one of them, however; let it distract you. Enjoy it. Merlin knows you’ve earned something pleasant. If you must have a detailed explanation of our cultural take on relationships, that will be forthcoming. I confess I’m surprised to hear that’s not the case for muggles, if that is what you’re implying? How odd.
Breathe. Fly. Occlude. Rest. You’ll get through this. And, for what it’s worth, I believe you.
Take care, Zeus.
Sincerely,
Atlas
Harry read the letter once. Twice. He peeked up at Hedwig.
Then Harry crumpled into bed and cried.
“Again.”
Hermione bit back an irritated screech, grip on her wand strangling as she once more fell into a dueling pose.
It was her fourth detention with Snape, and while he had actually instructed her in other training moves, particularly in making her awareness of the room stronger, both times had included at least twenty minutes of practicing her stance.
“I did warn you that you would hate it,” Snape mused. “You lowered your elbow.”
Hermione glared.
He shrugged, unbothered. “Twenty times without dropping your elbow and you can move on. I suggest not dropping your elbow.”
“Your wit astounds,” Hermione muttered. So far, as long as it was in private, he tolerated more cheek from her. She knew not to press him in the presence of her peers. Then she’d get real detention.
“Again.”
Hermione shifted into the dueling stance.
“Good. Again.”
So she did it again.
Ginny groaned, rubbing a hand across her face. “Why is this so bloody hard?”
Hermione cast a tempus. “Well, you lasted fifteen minutes this time. We’ll call that improvement.”
Ginny pouted. “You’ve made far more progress in a summer based on what you’ve said—”
“It’s not been all that long,” Hermione reasoned. “And I’m a significantly poorer professor than my friend is. You’re at a disadvantage.”
Ginny’s mouth remained turned down in a frown, and a flicker of worry pulsed in Hermione’s chest. While not renowned around the school for her insistent hand-raising or knowing all the answers, Ginny was still in the top ten of her class. Most magic came easily to her. Ginny possessed an instinct that not even other purebloods necessarily had, one that spoke of a talent that was more than simple familiarity or exposure. Ginevra was simply a bit magical.
“Occlumency is an arcane, difficult magic,” Hermione tried again. “And I’m writing for more help, I promise. But I don’t think you’re the issue. Feeling our magic and channeling it — it’s so innate for you, right? It might be hard to separate it out.”
Ginny grimaced. “I suppose. Feels like I’m just bad at it.”
Hermione subtly rolled her eyes. She adored the Weasleys, but every single one of them had to have a good pity party when they ran into issues like this. Ron might be the best at moping, but even Fred and George could get into a good brood if one of their joke products didn’t work how they’d hoped.
“Ginevra Molly Weasley, you are allowed to take a month while taking classes and snogging Dean to acclimate to a difficult, highly specific branch of magic.”
“Oh, sure, you’ve never held yourself to high standards,” Ginny muttered before settling back in to try once more.
“You’ve got this, Gin,” Hermione murmured. “You can do it.”
Ginny sighed, cocking her head and giving her a skeptical glance. Hermione held it.
Then she straightened, rolled her shoulders, and tossed her red ponytail over her shoulder. “Course I do. Hermione Granger is my tutor. Let’s do some magical sitting!”
Hermione grinned.
Harry spun in the air. Wind stung his cheeks, but he let out a whoop of joy.
It was too difficult up here, where the air was thin and the world seemed small, for all his troubles to hang onto him. It was like Harry could outpace them with his broom in hand. Voldemort? Malfoy? Home?
None of it could touch him. Not up here.
Harry banked, nearly tipping sideways; he’d have to thank Reg, and not only for the suggestion to get out here — this was so much easier after all that conditioning this summer.
And, well, at least ‘home’ wasn’t a worry any longer. Home didn’t mean place to endure the Dursleys; it meant Grimmauld. It meant Reg and Remus.
But Voldemort — no, Tom Riddle, the lone little boy — threatened to consume his thoughts, even up here. The memory in Dumbledore’s latest private lesson troubled him. He needed to tell Hermione, and on break, Regulus. Dumbledore was preparing him for something, Harry could feel it. He just wasn’t sure what it was. And he had a suspicion it had to do with The Secret, the one Hermione knew and Harry would learn once his Occlumency passed muster.
But Harry knew something about being unwanted, strange, as a child. And though tiny Tom was definitely creepy — already up to something — Harry couldn’t help the twinge of regret. Of empathy. Orphan to orphan. Harry snorted. Honestly, given how many times Tom had tried to off him, that was a bit ridiculous.
He twisted his hands around the neck of the broom, reveling in the leather of the quidditch gloves moving against his palm and the bite of the wood on his fingers. The wind whipped faster; Harry leaned forward, low, picking up speed. Outpacing his thoughts.
Harry lost track of time up in the clouds, but the sky was growing greyer. He tried not to pout, to be grateful for the freedom at all, and sent his frustration with the limits of daylight to the portrait hole of his mind before jamming it into his common room.
With a huff, Harry steered the broom up, up, up, whipping across the pitch at full speed before arcing down.
The ground rushed to meet him, wind stinging his cheeks, and his heart pounded, adrenaline coursing through his veins as it drew nearer—
He whooped and laughed as he pulled up, taking a lap to slow his pace. He tipped his head back and sucked in air as his heart returned to normal.
Finally, he dismounted.
“Are you mad, Potter?!”
Harry squeaked; he dropped his broom, fumbling for his wand—
“Merlin, don’t get your knickers in a twist.”
Harry gaped. “Nott?”
He was storming towards him, robes cracking over a posh, but simple blue jumper and trousers. “I’ll repeat the original question: are you mad flying like that?”
“No—“
“You could have died,” he lectured, throwing out a hand towards the ground — the ground that evidently Theo had thought Harry would be smashed upon. “Merlin’s sake, you lecture me about good and evil and standing on the sidelines then you bloody well nearly do the Dark Lord’s job for him?”
Harry scoffed. “I wasn’t going to crash.” Harry couldn’t help a twinge of satisfaction.
Nott gaped at him; his chestnut brown curls stuck to his face in the humidity, blue eyes astounded. “You’ve a death wish,” he muttered. “That’s not acceptable.”
Harry shrugged, stooping to scoop up his broom. “I mean, as previously established, some people would be positively thrilled.”
Theo frowned. Crossed his arms. “Didn’t really reckon you for the type to make it easy for them.”
He sighed. “I wasn’t actually in mortal peril, Nott.”
He rolled his eyes. “You are neither refined nor Slytherin, no need to use our propriety. Theo is fine.”
Harry couldn’t help a grin. “I was almost sorted Slytherin.”
Instead of being affronted, as Harry anticipated, Theo’s expression turned considering. He took one step closer. Another. His blue eyes, stormy — like the Atlantic he’d glimpsed on the ill-fated holiday to outrun the Hogwarts letters — roved over him. “Well, color me curious, Potter.”
Harry rolled his eyes. “If it’s Theo, then it’s Harry. Can’t have it both ways.”
“Sure I can.” Theo grinned, and Harry’s stomach flipped. “Slytherin prerogative.”
His brow furrowed.
Theo’s lips twitched up in a repressed grin. “Privilege.”
“Ah.”
“Mhmm.” Theo gave in, a full smile blooming.
Harry crossed his arms, flexing his fingers in his quidditch gloves. “Yes, yes, terrible vocabulary, how gauche of me.”
He tipped his head back and laughed. “You’re nothing like I expected.”
Harry couldn’t help a smile. “Yeah? What were you expecting?”
“Fewer brains, if I’m honest.”
“Please,” Harry scoffed. “I’ve seen you hang out with Crabbe and Goyle.”
Theo scowled. “Be nice about Greg. Crabbe’s a lump of grump, but Greg’s not dimwitted. He’s just not quick.”
Harry rather thought those sounded like the same thing, but let it go. “Alright. How about a truce? No insults to mates.”
Theo smirked. “I’m rather intrigued by this truce. What else is off the table?” His gaze turned smoldering, his eyes dragging across Harry’s form. “And what is on the table, Potter?”
Harry’s throat bobbed. Oh, Merlin. He cleared his throat. “Er, for off the table — Voldemort?”
His eyes blew wide. “Are you an idiot?”
He shrugged. “It’s been said about me.”
Theo huffed, stepping up into Harry’s space, but like hell was he backing down. “Have you not heard of taboos, idiot?”
Harry frowned. “No, actually. What’s that?”
He blinked once. Twice. “Salazar, they really tell you nothing, do they?”
Harry sobered. “No, they don’t.”
He had to tip his face up towards Theo, who said nothing, just looking at Harry like he was worth puzzling out. He swallowed thickly.
“Walk with me, Potter.”
“Why?”
“Why not?”
Harry found he hadn’t an argument to that, and so when Theo stepped past him to begin walking towards the exit, Harry found himself falling into step with him. “So we’re just… out for a stroll?”
Theo nodded.
“Do you stroll often? This is twice now.”
Theo let out a laugh. “Yeah, suppose I do. You ever have energy you need to simply do something with or you’ll combust?”
“Not really.” Harry shrugged. “Always had plenty to do, I guess. Any time I didn’t have much to do, usually didn’t have the energy or someone was trying to murder me after classes.”
Theo wrinkled his brow. “What?”
Harry blanched a bit. “Er, nothing. Nevermind.”
“Don’t be coy, Potter.”
“Then don’t be dense, Nott,” he spat back.
“I’m not being dense, which is by the way, hysterical coming from a Gryffindor — I
know next to nothing about you. I don’t have context clues.”
Harry bit his lip and looked down at his shoes. Reg had loaded him up with enough gold to buy sturdy dragonhide boots this year; it was odd having shoes without scuffs, if he was being honest. They hadn’t quite broken in yet.
“I feel like what will happen is I talk, and then the next round of vicious rumors will contain something personal I slipped. Not doing that.”
Theo hummed in thought. “Reasonable concern after all the gossip rags, I suppose. How about another part of our truce, Potter? Confidence.”
“And I’m meant to believe you?” Harry attempted a McGonagall and peered at Theo over his spectacles.
Theo grinned. “Okay, fair play. I mean, I would keep your confidence. I’m great with secrets. But I understand your hesitation.”
Harry examined Theo, looking for a joke, but there didn’t seem to be any. His eyes returned to his boots.
“So — harmless stuff, yeah?”
“Yeah.”
“Favorite sweet?”
“Treacle tart.”
“Positively plebeian, Potter.”
Harry laughed. “Yeah, well spotted.”
Theo screwed up his face again. “The Potter vault is significant, I’m sure.”
Harry shrugged. “Guess so, yeah. But it doesn’t really feel like mine. I mean, I didn’t even know it was there ‘til I was eleven, and then — I mean, I took some with me.
The gold. But it’s… I dunno. It feels weird to think of it as mine.”
“Why would it feel weird? Wouldn’t your guardian have taught you how to use it, gotten you what you needed from it?”
Harry snorted.
“What? You’re Harry Potter—”
He burst out laughing.
Nott stopped abruptly, hands on his hips. “Well, what the hell is that supposed to mean?”
Harry gripped his sides. “Sorry, it’s just”—another peal of laughter—“it’s always so ridiculous—”
“Oi!”
“C’mon, Theo.” Harry grinned. “Use that Slytherin brain of yours. Did I look like someone who had any idea what I was doing? What it meant to be ‘Harry Potter’?”
“You were raised by muggles,” Theo said slowly. “But surely they were aware of how—”
Harry wiped an eye. “They hated my parents. The muggles who raised me. They hate magic, and they definitely hate me.”
Theo stiffened. “Hate you?”
Harry shrugged. “Again, what else is new?” He gestured at the castle looming behind them. “Most of the people in there do. I didn’t know what it meant to be Harry Potter other than ‘freak’ or ‘nuisance,’ but I learned pretty quickly people either wanted something from me or hated me.”
“But not the Weasel or Granger?”
“Friend rule,” Harry warned.
“Weasley,” Theo corrected.
“No.” Harry couldn’t help a little smile. “Hermione and Ron, they just see me. Kid from the cupboard and all.”
“Cupboard?”
Harry turned on heel. He shouldn’t have said that — and Merlin, didn’t he just sound like Hagrid? He needed to visit him soon.
Theo jogged to catch up, and they walked in a silence that wasn’t quite uncomfortable. It wasn’t easy, though.
“Are you implying your muggles kept you in a cupboard when you were small?”
Moron. Had to say it.
“Malfoy will love that one,” Harry spat.
A hand on his elbow stopped him from stalking off.
“I won’t tell him.”
Ocean eyes captured his. “And why not?”
“Doesn’t need to know.”
Harry found himself looking up at Theo again. “Aren’t you best mates?”
“Yeah. Figure you aren’t interested in an impassioned defense of Draco Malfoy’s character?”
“Not remotely.”
“Hmm. What if I said that Draco’s my Granger?”
Harry cocked his head. “Sees you for you?”
Theo nodded. “Even the parts I prefer no one see.”
His throat bobbed. If that was true, Theo needed more friends because no way Malfoy was a good one. “One redeeming quality does not a good person make,” he said, channeling something he’d heard Hermione say.
“What about two?”
“Well, now, who can argue with two—”
Theo leaned in; Harry’s breath caught and his brain had just registered that he was about to be kissed as soft lips landed on his. Fingers knotted in his hair, tipping his head back. He melted; the same part of him that knew how to command his broom had his lips moving against Theo’s. His hands floated to Theo’s waist, tugging him closer.
He released him. “Redeeming quality one,” he panted. “Excellent kisser.”
“Is this for you?”
The lips that had just been pressed to his curled up. “Yes, it is. I suspect I’m the one with the case to make.”
“And two?”
“Two—” Theo chased Harry’s lips for another kiss. “Two, you’ll have to unlock next time, Potter.”
“There’s a next time?”
“Don’t sound too excited,” Theo teased. “We’re not even done with this time yet.”
They began to walk again, Harry’s brain bouncing like a quaffle being batted about into multiple hoops. He couldn’t grasp a thought to follow it.
“A taboo is a spell,” Theo said, breaking their quiet. “The Dark Lord used it during the first war, so that the location of anyone who said his name would be revealed, allowing the Death Eaters to apparate to them. That’s why we don’t say his name.”
Harry’s eyes bugged out. “What?”
“I know it makes you brave,” Theo murmured. Harry straightened under his curious gaze. “But it may one day make you stupid. He’ll use it again.”
Harry bit his lip. “What is this then? Telling me?”
He didn’t answer. Too soon, they were back at the castle.
“I s’pose, Potter,” Theo tossed over his shoulder as he headed towards the stairs to the dungeons. “It’s inching off the sidelines.”
Harry stared after him.
He threw up a hand, not bothering to turn back around. “See you, Potter.”
“See you,” he finally murmured.
The water thumped on the plastic of Hermione’s shower cap, a ratatattat as she stared at the wall. She’d wanted a soak in the prefect baths, but she never had the willpower not to sink into the water — and wrangling her hair was not something she had the energy for today. Hot water battered her shoulders.
Meanwhile, her thoughts battered her mind.
And they were all centered around one Draco Malfoy.
A pleasant soreness rested between her legs where Draco Malfoy’s fingers had been.
Her lips were swollen from Draco Malfoy’s kisses.
She was pretty sure she’d left a small bite mark against Draco Malfoy’s neck.
Storm cloud grey eyes that belonged to Draco sodding Malfoy had held a world of feeling she’d never considered him capable of, let alone imagined to be directed towards her.
Hermione groaned and rolled her shoulders. Today was one of two blessed days a week Ginny didn’t haul her about to train. Which gave her plenty of time to panic and obsess!
Now was the time for a good old-fashioned tally.
Negative: he’s a blood bigot!
No, you aren’t terrible. Was he still?
Alright, negative: he was terrible.
I might be, he’d admitted.
And something was clearly wrong. Hermione lathered her body wash, staring at the bubbles. And he wasn’t precisely hiding that he was using her to feel something good.
But wasn’t that just the thing? That she had become something good to someone like Malfoy? He needed her. The mudblood held the power now, and Hermione couldn’t deny there was something satisfying in that.
And what about how she felt about him? So far she’d been jarred by Malfoy’s shifting view of her, but how precisely was she meant to name all these… feelings… about her once-bully?
Ginny tended to be reasonable about the whole thing, but Draco — war was eating at him the same way it gnawed at her. Even when they chose to ignore the war or their sides in favor of snogging or discussing Caling’s books, a sense of kinship was there.
As she’d buried her fingers in his pale hair while he’d buried his fingers in her, Hermione was sure she’d stolen from the powers that be, the fates that aligned their armies to go at it again and again. Doom lurked. They were both well aware.
Hermione Granger and Draco Malfoy were not meant to be together. But they’d done it anyway.
Hermione had always rolled her eyes at star-crossed lovers. She had a feeling she knew what had lured Juliet, and it wasn’t merely Romeo’s handsome face. Who was worth damning yourself for? Stupidity and lust were what caused lovers to forsake sense, family, philosophical tenets, and state allegiances. No person should consume you (Mum had warned. Emphatically).
Hermione tipped her head back and groaned, letting the hot water relieve the ache in her chest. Stupidity and lust. Check. Was it love, to sneer at the stars and cast aside their whims, for all good sense to muddle into explosive sensation in the arms of your enemy? Was it power?
Was that real freedom? This untethering?
She cut off the water, wrapping herself in a fluffy towel. Her curls came tumbling down and Hermione looked at herself in the mirror.
A witch. A girl. One who had to perfect her Occlumency so she could retain information of Regulus and Horcruxes, one who had to teach her friend said arcane art to increase her odds of survival, one who had a nearly unprecedented number of NEWTs to ace, and spells to learn, extra Defense tutoring, physical conditioning, and she hadn’t even touched her soul bond research she’d promised Regulus, nor had she done much on the Horcrux front—
Hermione buried her face in the soft towel and muffled her scream.
She peeked at herself again as she drug the towel down her face.
Positive: Draco Malfoy shuts up the spiraling.
Negative: Time spent with Draco Malfoy is pure frivolity.
Hermione cocked her head, curls falling to one side. She closed her eyes, remembering the way he’d murmured her name, the desperate way he’d reached for her, how important, how vital her touch seemed to him.
Maybe she could have this. Have him. Together, they could let the world burn all around them.
And could she honestly handle that list? Without some release? Surely that’s all it was. Malfoy certainly saw it that way.
Does he? Merlin, he looked like he was bleeding out and Hermione could cauterize his wounds.
With a flick of her fingers, bluebell flames erupted. Hermione marveled at her reflection cast in shades of indigo and cornflower blue. She smirked.
“Yeah, yeah, calm down, Brown,” she heard just before the door swung open to reveal Ginevra Weasley. She let out a surprised laugh. “Are you checking yourself out?”
“Maybe.” Hermione shrugged. “What are you doing in the sixth year’s dorm?”
Ginny hopped onto the counter. “Good, you’re a catch.”
Hermione turned back to her reflection. “Y’know. I think maybe I am.” And she could continue this or not, as she chose. She was powerful enough to decide for herself. She snagged her tub of lotion.
Gin’s legs kicked back and forth.
Hermione frowned. With a twitch of her pinky, she sent one of the flames to rest near Ginny’s shoulder.
Gin’s lips twitched at her offering. “Will you, um.” Her gaze returned to her knees. “Come to the kitchens with me?”
Hermione softened, pausing her moisturizing to place a hand upon her denim-clad knee. “Of course. I’ll get changed.”
She nodded, lip worried between her teeth and staring off at the shower stall.
“Shall we grab Luna after? Have a bit of a girl’s night?”
Ginny’s brows knit. “You’ve said no to the past two I’ve suggested due to studying or detention.”
“I know.” Hermione finished her legs and, using her towel like a cape to shield herself from Ginny, began her stomach and chest. “But I’d like to tonight.”
If she could accidentally keep Malfoy going, she sure as hell could buoy her friend.
“You're worried about me, you mean.”
Well, obviously. Apparently not succeeding instantly at Occlumency wasn’t a pity party bit of pouting but the sort of feeling of helplessness that prodded the worst of Gin’s fears. “Honestly, I could use it.”
Ginny fiddled with the end of her braid. Hermione shimmied into pants and joggers. “Fred’s jumper is dirty, can I have one of yours?”
Ginny attempted a beaming smile, but her eyes weren’t bright.
Hermione nudged her. “You don’t have to pretend with me.”
“Just because I’m… whatever… right now doesn’t mean I’m not honored to be included in your round of Weasley quidditch jumper theft.”
“They’re soft!” Hermione defended, grinning. “Besides, you’re my favorite Weasley.”
Ginny rolled her eyes. “You say that to all the Weasleys.” She hopped down with a large sigh. “I know I’m tied with Ron, but that’s acceptable.”
Hermione tugged on a black, long-sleeved shirt. “C’mon, dorms to grab your jumper, then kitchens. And I need shoes.”
“And thick socks,” Ginny reminded.
Hermione ducked for her shoes while Ginny went rummaging for her socks.
“Who’s Atlas?”
Hermione jolted; pain radiated through her head as she bonked herself on the edge of the bed. She flexed her fingers in the rug fibers, steadying herself.
“Well, that’s telling,” Ginny mused, watching with a smirk as Hermione sat up with more caution and rubbed her head.
“Stop reading my post.”
“And what is all this?” She lifted up the spell from Madam Pince and Professor McGonagall.
“It’s for a friend.” Hermione sniffed. “Now cease and desist with your invasion of privacy.”
“Privacy?” Ginny hummed. “Never heard of her. Lost somewhere in the six brothers.”
Hermione huffed. “Will you get my socks and leave it, please?”
“Is he your mysterious friend and Occlumency teacher?” A ball of wool smacked Hermione in the face.
She glared as she unrolled her socks and slipped them on. “Maybe.”
Ginny hummed again, but she stepped away from the desk. “Atlas. Interesting name.”
“Ginny,” Hermione whined. “I can’t talk about him.”
“Can’t or won’t?”
“Can’t.” She crossed her arms. “Now please?”
“Oh, fine,” Ginny harrumphed. When Gin’s stomach grumbled, Hermione insisted they forego the jumper retrieval and went straight to the kitchens.
“What sounds easy? Soup?” Hermione mused, peeking at the list of what the elves had.
“Yeah,” she murmured, voice small.
“And maybe some crusty bread?”
Gin grimaced.
“Soup, please, Selzy,” Hermione said. Selzy snatched the menu out of her hands and darted away. With a sigh, Hermione plopped onto the stool.
“They’re still antsy around you, hm?”
“Apparently,” she grumbled. “I don’t bring knitwear anymore!”
Both girls stiffened as the portrait hole opened.
Theo Nott and Blaise Zabini startled. Zabini grinned. “Hello there, Red.”
Hermione’s brows inched higher upon her forehead as she turned to see Ginny smile. “Hello, Green. Having a Blaise’ing good time?”
Nott snickered while Zabini chuckled. “She calls you Green?”
Ginny’s eyes began to dance, and suddenly Hermione was grateful for the Slytherins’ appearance — a state in which she was not used to finding herself.
“Red thinks she’s funny,” Zabini explained, placing himself upon a stool near theirs. “Granger,” he greeted. Nott perched beside him.
“Zabini. Nott.” Hermione dug her fingers into the soft cotton of her joggers and took a deep inhale of mouth-watering simmering chicken soup that wafted through the kitchens. Zabini and Nott weren’t as into bullying as say Malfoy or Crabbe, but they didn’t precisely object.
Nott waved a hand. “Theo, please. When one’s surname is a homophone of two common English words, chaos ensues.”
Hermione’s lips twitched up, suddenly reminded of a scene from the Winnie the Pooh films. So you can knot? No, I cannot knot.
“Please,” Zabini drawled, “you love chaos.”
Theo waggled his eyebrows.
Selzy returned, levitating two bowls of soup. She brightened upon seeing Nott and Zabini. “Hello, young sirs. What can Selzy get you?”
Theo beamed. “What do you have?”
Selzy clapped her hands. “Selzy just finished making chocolate éclairs—”
“Sold,” Theo interrupted. “Blaise?”
He opened his mouth to reply, but Selzy placed a small hand over his. “Selzy has cannoli!”
Sauve, posh, heartthrob Zabini lit up like a schoolboy. “I love you, Selz.”
“Selzy loves boys,” she said with a nod and a snap of her fingers. Two plates, one loaded with éclairs and the other cannoli, floated to them. With another snap, two glasses of milk appeared beside them.
Slytherin boys, in the end, still boys. Milk and dessert. Hermione held back a giggle.
“Oh, Selzy,” Theo added around a mouthful of éclair. “Do you have any beef bourguignon going?”
Selzy’s ears flapped. “Yes, Selzy has kept some on hand since Theo asked. Selzy can prepare a thermos.”
Theo swallowed. “You’re the best, Selzy.”
Zabini made some sort of sound with a full, closed mouth that sounded like agreement. Selzy patted Ginny’s hand as well before glaring at Hermione and leaving with a pop!
Hermione harrumphed, spooning her soup rather voraciously.
“Merlin, Granger, what did the soup do to you?”
Hermione glared at Theo over her spoon. Ginny chuckled, and Hermione tried to keep an eye on her soup consumption out of the corner of her eye as Ginny and Blaise talked quidditch shop.
“So Granger,” Theo mused, dragging Hermione’s attention from Ginny’s eating. “Read anything good recently?”
Hermione frowned. “Um…”
Theo’s smile fell a bit. “It’s not a trick or anything. Suppose it’s reasonable you’d worry though. Sorry. I’m, uh, not one to turn attention towards myself in negative situations.”
She blinked once, twice, before shaking her head. Odd. “Well, I enjoyed Illustria Caling’s new book this summer and have been doing a reread before bed. Mostly reading school-related texts at the moment.”
“Oh! I love Caling. Draco got me hooked on them, her new book was excellent, wasn’t it?”
They passed a pleasant half hour this way, Hermione and Theo discussing hypotheses for the next installment of the series and Blaise and Ginny digging into professional quidditch something or another that honestly Hermione was grateful not to have to feign interest in. It was an odd gathering. But Ginny was so involved with quidditch talk she finished her bowl of soup without hesitation, and Blaise insisted she try the cannoli.
“Oi, hold on, the éclairs are better. Red, you’ll have to weigh in—”
Hermione cackled while Ginny squawked around a mouthful of éclair that Theo had jammed there. Blaise’s shoulders shook with mirth while Hermione wrapped her arms around her middle so she didn’t fall off the stool. Ginny chewed, chocolate on her nose.
She hummed thoughtfully. “I reckon I’ll need more evidence before making such an important ruling,” she mused, plucking the other half of the eclair out of Theo’s hand and snagging another cannoli from Zabini’s plate.
Zabini caught her eye across Theo’s wild hand motions as he pleaded the éclair’s case. He winked.
Hermione’s gaze darted between Ginny’s plate and Zabini, and he raised a glass of milk in a toast.
“A tough decision. I believe I require assistance,” Ginny declared solemnly. “Hermione, please sample the goods and weigh in.”
“Happily, Judge Weasley.”
And with a cannoli, Hermione offered a little toast back to her latest partner in crime.
Chapter 43: Chapter Forty-One
Summary:
"Negative fucks."
Notes:
Hello, loves! Happy Tuesday!
As usual, my eternal love and gratitude to Photon08! We're beyond MistressLynn's alphaing role at this point, but all that early work of hers did so much to my writing so her fingerprints and dedication are always reflected! Photon is such a beautiful partner in this story and just makes things sing, so thank you, love!
A note on the next update and the emerging situation in fandom will be in the endnotes. Please do give it a read :) Also, for those more in Dramione-land and/or won't read the endnote - my fics will not go down, they're staying online, though they may be a part of the blackout - you don't need to worry about losing them.
NOW without further ado - anyone missing Reg? Just me?
xx -itscometothis
Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
References to disordered eating, implied/referenced child abuse
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I wanted you to see what real courage is, instead of getting the idea that courage is a man with a gun in his hand. It's when you know you're licked before you begin, but you begin anyway and see it through no matter what.”
― Harper Lee, To Kill a Mockingbird
Whichever one of Reg’s ancestors was the pack rat who wouldn’t give anything away — he hoped they rolled over in their graves.
Lupin was plotting a new organization system for the neverending stack of tomes. The good news, at least, was that he was fairly confident there was only one or two days more worth of searching.
Kreacher crossed his arms. “Lunch for Master and Half-breed.”
“You really know how to make a lad feel special.” Lupin grinned up at the elf from where he sat cross-legged on the floor.
“Half-breed is not special.”
Remus beamed. “Can’t fool me, Kreacher. From you half-breed is practically a term of endearment.”
Reg’s eyes narrowed.
Kreacher glared. “Eat your meal, filthy animal.”
Remus touched his heart, nodding solemnly. “It’s truly nice to know you care.”
Kreacher sneered, and it was a puny thing. Nothing like an elf of House Black could manage.
Bickering rote, and uninspired—
“You’re colluding,” Reg concluded.
The guilty parties froze.
“Colluding sounds paranoid,” Lupin told him, shrugging it off.
“Fine then, working together, teaming up, banding together, however you’d like to phrase it — why?”
Kreacher scoffed. “Master ought to know Kreacher always has Master’s best interests at heart.”
Reg frowned. “And those are?”
Lupin shrugged, unapologetic. “You forget to eat if we don’t distract you from the hunt.” Regulus stiffened. “So we bicker to draw your attention away.” Lupin waggled his brows at Kreacher. “Besides, I’m growing on this little monster here.”
Kreacher drew back, horrified. “Absolutely not.”
“I’ve asked neither of you to do this,” Reg said slowly, trying to untangle the confusing knot in his chest.
Lupin snorted. “You, ask for help? The horror!”
Kreacher swatted at him. “Half-breed should not talk so to Master.”
“Fuck off, Lupin,” Reg grumbled, stabbing at the dish Kreacher had prepared.
“No, really, let’s look at the long list of evidence that you do a shite job of letting others know you need help.” Lupin lounged leisurely against the chaise. “Let’s see, there’s quite a few to choose from. One, you didn’t ask for help from Sirius when Mummy dearest decided you’d do best as a Death Eater for a career—”
Reg hissed as he sucked in a breath, grip tightening — how much damage could a fork yield?
“You refuse to ask for help on the Horcrux even though it’s clearly besting you—”
Maybe if he aimed right for the eyeball—
“You hobbled around hiding curse damage from the rest of us when we could have, oh, I don’t know, what is it again? Oh yes, helped you.”
Reg’s nostrils flared as he reconsidered the carotid artery.
“Oh, and of course, most pressing of all — the whole dying instead of asking your brother or anyone else for some fucking assistance—”
Patience gone, Reg launched the fork at Lupin’s head, forgoing murder and settling instead for generic assault.
Lupin batted it aside.
He did not have such luck with the eggplant lasagna. Lupin yelped as a culinary mess of tomatoes, eggplant, noodles, and cheese dripped down his face, the tin falling empty into his lap. Garlic wafted around them.
“SHIT!” he yelled. “Reg, that’s hot, you wanker!”
“Then I suggest you keep your bloody snout out of my business. I can handle myself,” he snapped, turning on heel and stalking out.
Kreacher followed while Reg tried to stifle his rage as he strode through the halls. His heart thundered against his chest.
Of course, Lupin thought he couldn’t handle himself, so Reg closed his eyes and let the damper off his fury, his power. The lumoses powering the lights pulsed, the front door opening, and a burst of air whipped through the hall that mercifully cooled his flushed cheeks. Merlin, he missed flying.
I am the Lord Black. The magic within the Manor perked. Power spooled through his arms, and Reg tipped his head back and willed the wind to pick up as his magic and Surrey’s united.
“Kreacher apologizes, Master. Kreacher wanted—”
Reg spun on heel and paused. His magic stilled. Waited.
“What did you want, Kreacher?” he prompted when the elf didn’t say anything, gaze cast down, ears drooped low. Kreacher almost never held himself in such a state, as proud as the family he served. He’d borne Mother’s barbs and blows with a low bow, but never a hint of shame. Reg’s jaw ticked as he swallowed, recoiling control, forcing down his power.
Kreacher began wringing his hands. “Good Master Regulus works so hard, and — ever since the blood traitor left, Kreacher worries.”
Reg let out a slow breath to steady himself. He knelt, getting down to Kreacher’s level. Kreacher wasn’t Lupin. “Thank you.”
Kreacher peeked up before his expression crumpled. “Master does not mean that.”
Reg pinched the bridge of his nose. “I… do. I appreciate you looking after me, Kreacher, but I can manage. Don’t worry about me.”
Sincerity swam in his milky eyes. “Kreacher has always and will always worry for Good Master Regulus.”
Rage trotted right off as fondness and memories surged within him. “You can drop the Master, you know,” he said with a small smile. “You’ve raised me since I was in nappies.”
Kreacher drew back, horrified. “How uncouth!”
Crisis averted.
Reg laughed, and Kreacher’s ears got a little higher.
“Just,” he sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Leave Lupin out of it. I can take care of myself, and if I really can’t, you’re the only one I trust. Fair enough?”
Kreacher nodded, ears wilting once more. “Kreacher didn’t mean to involve half-breed. Half-breed was worried, and shared a common goal.” He frowned. “Kreacher should—”
“Absolutely not!” Reg scolded. “And that is an order. Or have you forgotten?”
Kreacher bowed low in his chastisement. “Kreacher has not forgotten Master’s order to never punish Kreacher’s self on Master’s behalf.”
“Unless ordered by Mother,” he reminded. “And since she’s dead, that means no matter what you feel you’ve done wrong, hurting yourself isn’t the answer.”
Kreacher was quiet for a moment. “May Kreacher speak plainly?”
Reg’s brows drew in. “Of course, Kreacher.”
Kreacher raised his head. “Master hurts Master’s self when forgetting to eat or not sleeping. Perhaps if Master will order it of Kreacher, Master could do the same.”
Reg opened his mouth. Closed it. Damn cunning elf.
“I’ll… try, Kreacher.”
Kreacher nodded. “That is all Kreacher asks.”
He popped away as Lupin stalked down the hallway.
“You’re a bloody menace,” the werewolf snapped, face still covered in tomato sauce.
Reg smirked at the sight, prompting Lupin to shove him to the side as he passed.
“Washroom’s on the left,” Reg called over his shoulder, not bothering to restrain his laugh.
“Oh,” Lupin breathed, awe stilling him.
Regulus nodded silently in agreement. Surrey hadn’t contained the grimoire, so the next morning they’d portkeyed to Germany. Not more than an hour from Freiburg on broom, the Black residence was nestled into an expanse of trees in shades of orange, red, yellow, and speckled with the verdant evergreen of fir and spruce. The rigid posture he bore relaxed, taking it in.
“Petition for new headquarters,” Lupin murmured.
Reg huffed a laugh. “International portkeys are expensive.”
“You had some lying around.”
Reg inclined his head because yes, they did. It’d taken a bit of spellwork to fully activate a specific departure time, but the Black family kept several in reserve. “Not enough for a war.”
Regulus approached the wards, pricking his finger on a briar as he traversed the winding path. He extended his hand; the magic sang in welcome. These were intact, responding to the Lord of House Black as they should have at every property. He tipped his head back, just slightly lest Lupin mock him, and let the fresh fluttering of his family’s magic pulse in what felt like excitement.
Welcome home, the wards whispered.
Home. Had there been children of the House of Black who had had such a thing? Regulus had learned that such a place was supposed to mean more than where he lay his head while at Hogwarts. Other students eagerly awaited the train taking them ‘home,’ where for years, Sirius and Regulus’ icy rapport would fade in the week before returning. A mutual understanding before entering the fray. He’d never been unhoused. But this mythical place of safety, of warmth, familiarity, and family — had he had it in his brother? Was it possessive, wrong, for it to be in a person rather than a place?
It was, at least, a tactical error.
People could leave you. And unlike residences, could not be replaced.
Emotion of some sort or another stuck in his throat, choking him. Exhaustion tore at him, wore at him, day in and day out for months now. Years? What was home, really? Safety? Sleeping soundly? Someone to care whether or not you were shattering into pieces? Some combination thereof?
Regardless, for just a moment, Regulus let himself inhale the fresh scents of loam and autumn, his magic joining the melody of his family’s wards. Of their power, thrumming, ancient and untamed. And called it home.
“We should stay a night,” Lupin mused.
Reg glanced up from where he knelt, stacking the last of the books they’d investigated. This modest Manor had a reasonable amount of tomes to sift through. It’d taken the bulk of the day, but it had only been a day. Small mercies.
“Stay?”
“Sure. It’s too gorgeous, you’ve been working your arse off, and I’d like to think I’m keeping up a reasonable pace myself. Are there brooms?”
It took every iota of control Regulus possessed not to burst to his feet in delight. “I’m not sure, but it’s likely—”
Minutes later, Regulus was doing his best not to burst into tears.
You’ve been crucio’d. Keep it together, mate.
There weren’t brooms. It was far too late for the nearest village shop to be open.
“Bollocks,” Remus muttered. “Well, it’s still beautiful out. C’mon. A night here before we head back.”
Resignation sank like a stone in his chest. “We should return. Curses to be broken.” Numbness spread. It was a small thing, really. How pathetic, this reaction of his.
Lupin’s brows knit in concern. “I still think rest is worthwhile. Humor me?”
He nodded. Whatever Lupin wanted.
Stay they did; they watched the sunset over a simple dinner, not bothering with conversation, eyes fixed on the glowing countryside. The Manor’s rooms were easily brushed up with a bit of magic, and Reg fell asleep to the crackling fire. He slept soundly, too exhausted for nightmares.
He woke still tired, though.
“I made coffee!” Lupin nearly sang as Reg stepped a foot off the final stair. “Come, it’s quite the view. Also, not sure how long it’s been since someone was here, but stasis charms really are something.”
Reg said nothing; cupping coffee to his chest as he stared at the majestic view. Some part of his soul tried to lift its head at the sight, rallying — living.
Tears stung the backs of his eyes, and Regulus wasn’t sure he could handle something like awe or beauty.
It would only illuminate the ugly fear and uselessness stained on his soul.
Harry’s letter awaited him as they returned to Grimmauld.
He’d penned a quick reply, mind spinning.
It’s Malfoy. I know it is.
I believe you, Reg had replied. More than that, Reg knew.
His cousin was starting to actually attempt to complete his impossible task. He’d cursed a student.
If he was going to act, it needed to be soon, before there was too much to forgive from an Order that wouldn’t have any sympathy for the scion of Malfoy and — so they thought — Black.
Regulus palmed the onyx ring in his hands, biting his lip. His eyes darted to Lupin, humming merrily as he cooked. The full was the twenty-sixth of October; eleven days. As much as Regulus was an implied prisoner, he could leave Grimmauld. If his watchdog weren’t present.
It was enough time to concoct a plan, at any rate.
“Master, please.”
“Short on time, Kreacher, I’ll be fine.”
He ignored the concerned flap of Kreacher’s ears and continued reading. Fuck reading. Who decided this was the best way to catalogue information? What happened to oral storytelling? Muggles had all those versions of audio files, but even they still preferred books.
Forgive my blasphemy, Mercury. But fuck books.
“Master—”
“Kreacher, he doesn’t have time,” Regulus whispered. “He’s nearly doomed.”
“Master has the ring,” Kreacher insisted. “That is enough.”
Reg shook his head. “The Dark Lord can torture him through the Mark. if I can’t figure out how to break it— and there’s a rumor there's tracking in the Mark. I died and that broke it for me, but there has to be another way.”
“Master Regulus—”
“Coffee, Kreacher—”
“MASTER!”
Reg startled, fumbling the book in his hands and losing his place.
Kreacher stood with little fists balled. “Kreacher cares not for the Malfoy brat. Kreacher cares not for the Order. Kreacher cares for young Master Regulus. And Young Master Regulus hasn’t slept in two days.”
“That isn’t true,” Reg muttered. “I slept—”
“A two-hour kip does not count!”
“I’m failing! Again!”
Kreacher’s eyes grew even larger.
Reg swallowed thickly, running a hand over his face. “Kreacher, you were tormented with madness because I failed with the Horcrux. Sirius…” Not going there. “I’ve been so focused on the Horcrux I forgot…”
“Forgot what?” Kreacher croaked.
Reg bit his lip. His stomach roiled, tears stinging his eyes. He’d been so consumed with the Horcrux, the grimoire hunt, doing what he needed to do to prove worthwhile for the Order, he’d forgotten the only damn thing he did care about — helping Severus. Doing something right, something for the children forced into this war the same way he had been. Something to protect another child who’d endured the violation of Voldemort’s magic, it slithering around his veins, burning, binding—
“Master,” Kreacher murmured, a small hand coming to his shoulder. Reg forced himself not to flinch. Show no weakness.
Sure was unfortunate Reg was weak then. Weakness slipped out anyway. All the time.
All this power, all this privilege, lineage, and look at you, Mother had hissed, disgusted.
Reg bit the inside of his cheek until he tasted blood. Well. At least it was a normal bad memory.
“He didn’t have a choice,” Reg managed, running a hand down his trousers, grounding him in here and now and not in idiotic to and fro with his damned self. “He deserved a choice.”
“Master Regulus deserved a choice.”
He squeezed his eyes shut. What Regulus deserved. According to his guilt, his actions — he deserved worse. But Draco wasn’t doomed. Not yet. Narcissa’s child still had a shot to turn out like Tonks instead of dead like Sirius or fucked up like Reg.
“Master Regulus has never had to hide tears from Kreacher.”
Reg swiped them away regardless. This wasn’t uncommon. The occasional bursting of tears past eyes, of thoughts past control, of emotions past reason. It would pass. He would find his footing, forge on. He always got back up. I can control this. Always kept going. It felt earth-shattering in the moment, these lapses, but they were just that. Momentary.
“Severus did not discover a way to break the connection?”
“No, they thought the Dark Lord died. They didn’t bother.”
Kreacher hummed. “Some choice is better than no choice, Master. Who the Malfoy heir serves is still a choice.”
Reg’s brows knit. “I suppose.”
“Master doesn’t have to solve every problem. Master can solve one at a time.”
“If I have to, fine. But I’m not giving up. I can’t not try.”
Down in the darkest, quietest parts of his soul lived a persistent fear that if one day Regulus stopped trying — if he let himself break, let the fissures fester, let the cracks grow deeper until he crumbled apart, let himself give in or give up, that he would never find the will to try anything again. Like it might just kill him.
“Try tomorrow then.”
“Lupin can’t know—”
“Lupin won’t notice the difference in the subject of Master’s research. Even half-breed worries.”
Reg snorted. “Lupin secretly wishes I would drop dead so Sirius would return and fusses out of boredom or misplaced guilt about said closeted desire.”
“Kreacher isn’t so sure.”
He sighed. “Kreacher always tries to comfort Young Master Regulus, you mean.”
Kreacher shrugged.
“Half an hour more and I’ll stop for the night. Compromise?”
He grumbled, but toddled off; funny how age could create the same wobbling steps as a small child. Kreacher’s joints must be bothering him today.
“Take a pain potion,” he called.
Kreacher straightened as the order took hold. “Thank you, Young Master Regulus.”
Reg rubbed at his bleary eyes and turned back to his task.
Reg awoke to a buzzing wand and could admit — though he’d never tell Lupin that — he was, in fact, grumpy.
He groaned like Kreacher rising, charmed his hair, and didn’t do the requisite it’s getting long, Regulus, take care of that chiding, decided Lupin could tolerate him in training gear all day because only soft things were touching his skin this wretched morning, and did little more than splash water on his face and cast a scourgify.
Shoulders squared, he threw the door open from his room and headed to the Horcrux.
His ears popped as the pressure shifted, cheeks flushed and his vision began to contort, spinning—
“Not today,” he snapped, refusing to slow his stride. Mental illness could take a fucking back seat.
The world seemed to stabilize, and now only black spots dotted his vision as he strode with purpose to the breakfast table.
Lupin lowered his newspaper. “Out of fucks?”
“Negative fucks,” Reg muttered, snatching a chelsea bun and stuffing it in his mouth as he plucked a mug for his coffee. Fuck, that was good, what had Kreacher done to the dough?
“Keep your food to yourself and off my face, and I support this new attitude,” Lupin mumbled.
“Don’t treat me like a toddler or insinuate you know any-fucking-thing about my choices and I’ll make sure food stays on plates.”
He cast aside the paper, running a hand down his face. “Y’know what? I have no fucks today either, and talking to you is wobbling into the negative. Carry on. Starve for all I care.”
Reg glared as he finished chewing. “I’m literally eating.” He waved the chelsea bun in case the dolt had missed it.
“Oh for— it’s not eating per se, it’s—”
“I don’t care!” Reg called as he dashed away, one hand with coffee and the other with a bun. “I have negative fucks, I cannot possibly care less!”
“Have two, you wanker!”
“You have two!”
“I am — for fuck’s—”
Reg muttered an Alohomora strong enough to not need his wand as his hands were full and could, blissfully, no longer hear Remus Lupin.
“Negative fucks,” he warned the Horcrux. It pulsed ominously.
Reg choked back a scorching mouthful of coffee and set to work.
“Fils de pute,” Reg muttered, dropping his wand, scouring the table in the library that had become his unofficial desk for parchment.
“You called?” Lupin drawled. He was sprawled, reading.
“Fuck off.” He pointed a threatening finger, gaze remaining on the Aspis-contained Horcrux he had just levitated to the table’s center. It… maybe… Salazar’s sack… where was the parchment?
“Are you having a breakthrough? Is this a ‘Eureka!’ moment?”
“Desist or it will be an Avada moment.”
A-ha! Parchment!
Reg snatched a quill, hastily dipping it before pausing. “Merde.”
“I swear I don’t remember your mouth being this foul.”
“We didn’t speak, Remus!”
“Touché.” He rose. “Why are we swearing in French again?”
“Mother can’t speak it well, she’s fluent in German,” Reg muttered, eyes darting from the Aspis to the blank page before him.
“So you… decided to swear in French?”
“Sirius and I did, yes,” Reg muttered.
“And do you say non-curse words in French?”
Reg shrugged. “Eh.” No need to tell him language in all its iterations proved challenging for him. Swearing was really memorizing a handful of phrases, and that was easier. “Not the point, I—”
“What’s the breakthrough, and why is your quill shaking?”
“It’s shaking because to test said idea I need to be able to draw, which—” Reg grimaced. “I don’t do often enough to know how—”
“What are you attempting to draw?”
“A braided polyhedral,” Reg muttered, staring.
“A what—”
Reg buried his hands in his hair, glaring at the damned Horcrux. “I have put in every possible three-dimensional structure with uniform sides — which from what I have read is the only way curses form — but none of them work in the Arithmancy. But casting isn’t like— I mean to say— he could, with help, have simultaneously cast the curse—”
“You think the curse is woven,” Lupin said slowly. Mulling.
“Essentially, yes.”
“So we’d need to break it in triplicate?”
Reg nodded. “I suspect, yes. If it were simply cast thrice, it would be layered, and, see?” He quickly muttered the structure revealing charm.
Lupin gaped. “Godric, that’s — no wonder you’re going barmy.”
You do not know the half of it, Remus Lupin, and it shall stay that way. “I hate you.”
“Cheers,” Remus muttered, leaning closer. “I see what you mean though, these patterns aren’t one atop another, but—”
“Woven. Braided, I think. See here?” Regulus pointed to one particularly dense spot.
“Yes, yes, that’s a good thought, but — how do we know if it’s a standard plait or more?”
“Three and seven are the main magical numbers, and as garishly disastrous as this is, I don’t think it could be seven times worth.”
Lupin straightened. “What did you just say?”
“Three and seven—”
Remus’ eyes widened. “Horcruxes! Reg, we don’t know how many!”
Reg blinked once, twice, trying to swap topics. “Locket, diary, ring — you think we’ve found them all?”
“With that arsehole’s penchant for murder? No, I don’t.” Remus grinned, scars twisting menacingly.
“Seven?” Reg breathed. “But…”
“Nothing’s sacred to him,” Remus pointed out.
“Nothing but magic,” Regulus reminded. He turned back to the Aspis. “The Dark Lord didn’t believe in limits for things like sanctity or decency, but he adored magic. Power. That’s why — I think he’d be mad enough to somehow triple-weave a curse, and perhaps… Merlin, really, seven?”
“For his immortality?” Remus mused. “I think he would.”
The adrenaline of discovery ebbed, and Reg slumped into a chair. “If it’s seven, we’re not even halfway there.” The wood was hard and defied Regulus’ only soft things declaration of the day.
Lupin raised a finger, then frowned, the arm bolstering the digit lowering. “Hmm. True, but for now — your breakthrough was the curse on this Horcrux. How the hell do we break a weave like that? Curse-breaking in triplicate?”
“Something like that,” he agreed on sigh. “Kreacher?”
He popped in and with a snap, coffee with milk in a too-large mug that Regulus was increasingly preferring floated to the makeshift desk.
It’d be grueling, but — possible? “First I need to confirm that’s what we’re dealing with or someone is going to die in the attempt.”
“I still think Dumbledore should let us consult Bill,” Lupin muttered.
Reg frowned. “Bill who?”
“Weasley. Curse Breaker at Gringotts. Order member.”
Regulus froze. He stared at the mug in his hands. Lifted his gaze slowly to Lupin’s. “Are you telling me there is a fucking Curse Breaker in the Merlin-be-damned Order and no one fucking said anything?”
“I said something to Dumbledore,” Lupin countered, not looking at him but still focused upon the Aspis. “He decreed both you and the Horcrux were too top secret.”
Regulus burst to his feet, coffee scalding his hands as it splashed in its cup. “I barely passed my fucking NEWTs! I’m only sort of nineteen, is he fucking insane? I thought I was the only one with curse experience, but there’s a Curse Breaker in the Order and he’s using me!?”
“Believe me”—Remus grimaced, hands going to pockets as he rocked back on his heels—“I attempted to sway him.”
Reg stole another gulp of coffee, allowing the familiar bitterness to calm him. This curse was dangerous, even for a certified Curse Breaker. Regulus, however, was expendable. This Bill Weasley must not be. At least not yet.
And since Regulus was expendable, he would bite back the insults to the supposedly great Albus Dumbledore. He would hide his failing mind. He would be the good little Order member Dumbledore wanted him to be, let Remus report that Regulus was an arse, but a useful arse. And Harry would have a home. Hermione would have at least one person in the Order looking out for her who hadn’t been entranced by Dumbledore’s twinkling eyes.
He’d known his life mattered little to them, but he’d sort of thought at least being a wealthy sponsor to the war effort might have made them slightly more cautious in risking him willy-nilly. There was an actual, fucking Curse Breaker. In the Order.
At this rate, it wasn’t a matter of if he’d die or be tossed into Azkaban — it was when. Regulus was nearly worthless if they’d let him work on a curse this dangerous when one of their own, one of the notoriously Phoenix-allied families’ sons, had an actual Mastery and enough discretion to work at Gringotts of all places.
“I should have fought him harder,” Lupin murmured. “I hadn’t realized… I never went to see the curse structure. I asked him after you’d been struggling a few weeks, thought you could use a break. Help. One wrong move here…”
“Yes, one wrong move.” He’d saved that ungrateful bastard’s life and when there were other feasible, in fact ideal options on the table he hadn’t even—
“Thankfully I knew better than to attempt a break before knowing more.” He’d promised Severus that. “I suppose that answers who the third Breaker could be. Me, Severus, and Bill Weasley.”
How was it possible to be so desolate, so cold while burning hot with rage? Reg’s whole life he had been molded, crafted, had added to the shaping of himself to be steel — unbreakable, controlled, perfect. But his edges muddied in the furnace of his anger. Softening. Melting.
You knew, he tried to remind himself. You knew how little you mattered here. You let Hermione’s bright smiles and sparkling eyes convince you, let Harry’s trust kindle hope, but you have always known.
The bellows braked. He cooled.
“Regulus, take the afternoon. Take a nap, in fact. You’ve done marvelously.”
Reg nodded. Bit his lip. “Can we dispense with the pretense you’re here for Hogwarts forms needing a permanent resident or the cover of using Grimmauld as Order Headquarters?”
Lupin had the decency to wince, chagrined. “Suppose we could.”
“Then, O Keeper mine, may I visit Hermione’s grandfather again? He’s requested me.”
His brows shot into his hairline.
“You could look less stunned that someone desired my company. Just for politesse’s sake, you know?”
“That isn’t—”
Reg stood to change. “I’m aware of your opinion of me—”
“As I am of yours,” Lupin snapped back, eyes narrowed.
“I’ll be back this evening,” he muttered and trotted upstairs.
Drizzling mist accompanied him as Reg burrowed into his navy peacoat. Muggles offering me freedom, Reg mused. Mother is rolling in her grave.
A smile curled his lips.
He may be going mad, he’d just learned how deeply expendable he truly was to the Order, and he couldn’t find the grimoire or break the curse — but at least Regulus infuriated Walburga Black with every breath he took in this second life she’d bought him with innocent blood and burning madness.
And if a little shiver of terror rippled up his spine, well, Reg was no Gryffindor. His courage came not blindly, but with the weighed knowledge of its cost.
He ran a hand over his face, removing raindrops as he turned onto the Bardeaux’s street. Cost. Hermione’s dancing eyes flashed in his mind, and he pushed down the fear that surged up his throat. If he tried to save his cousin, this boy she hated, would she forgive him?
You’ll lose her anyways. His mind was unraveling, and she’d forgiven him so much — could she learn just how shattered his soul was and still look at him with delight, with sparks of humor and brilliance in those bronze eyes, with her endless trove of smiles?
Louie opened the door, his own smile of greeting chasing the bleak dread off Reg’s shoulders. “Welcome back!”
Reg grimaced. Shit. “I, uh, don’t have a letter, she hasn’t written”—in a while—”yet.”
“Get in where it’s dry, you don’t need a letter to come by! Shabnam, is there enough for Regulus to stay for dinner!”
“A gracious plenty!” she called from somewhere in the house.
Whatever feelings were clawing at his chest that at the same time allowed the tension in his shoulders to release — those were for a less exhausted Regulus to contend with. For now, he smiled.
Notes:
Alrighty, the long explanation of what's going on!
For those who are unaware, there has always been (and likely will always be) grifters and folks who try to make profit off of fandom - which is the antithesis of fandom. Fic isn't content, and fandom is not a market. Fic is a gift and fandom is a community. However, as this community has grown rapid-fire as of late the attempted monetization and commodification of fic has gotten worse. This is a big deal because of copyright. Fanfic authors *can* get sued if profit comes into play, even though literally zero of us are consenting to having our work stolen, bound, and sold - but that's what's happening. I am, alas, among the affected parties (though not for OaYO).
So, friends - two things!
One, if you're newer to fandom and have no idea about any of this: binds of my work are allowed as gifts and for fun, but *not* to be sold for a profit - and if someone tells you there's a cost for 'materials', they are lying to you - and that is the most lax policy you will find. It's the standard; no money exchanged. And, frankly, if you take the money part out - it's more fun! Some awesome folks did a fest of my fic Innocent Monsters - #InnocentMonstersAndWhereToBindThem exchange and it was absolutely delightful! Check out the hashtag on instagram! If you're new to fic and wanted a physical copy of a fic you loved and didn't know and bought - now you do, you're forgiven, and you can help by reporting these shops. If you want some background, google Anne Rice and fanfiction. It's not a drill.
Second, the community is responding. We're hoping to capitalize on this moment to raise awareness so that fandom can remain free and safe. Those details are still emerging, but it might mean that Old As Your Omens goes 'dark' as part of a solidarity effort - but most likely, there will be an update on March 12 with a way to help! And I'll probably include a snippet bc I love y'all and I have had the benefit of STUPENDOUS readers. And then we'll go back to regular posting. Most up to date information will always be in the discord channel (comment for a link if you need it). But I NEVER want to blindside you and communicating with y'all is my goal always, so I wanted to go ahead and prep you even though it's early in the process.
So - something will drop in your inbox March 12! Please remember to keep fandom beautiful, which is hardly a reminder y'all need because you're the best readers ever. But do share the information that will be coming out and please do stand with us. It's... a bummer. To put it mildly. But y'all are beautiful and this internet space can be beautiful, and we shall make it so! Together!
Love,
itscometothis
Chapter 44: Chapter Forty-Two
Notes:
AHH FRIENDS!
I'm so so so so *so* sorry I left y'all hanging last week - i was so sick :( Especially after all the black out talk (didn't happen because people went bonkers, the internet remains a dumpster fire), I felt so bad not posting! But I could barely make sentences that weren't nonsense, so I think it was worth it to wait!
Enjoy 6k+ as my penance :) it's a monster chapter.
Next chapter we are hoping to get out on March 26 so we're back on the every other week schedule, but most up to date info will always be in discord! Truth is, Team Oreo is still having a wild 2024. But we LOVE YOU and we'll have content max two weeks from now <3
as usual, all hail photon08, and here we GO!
xx -itscometothis
Trigger Warnings
Panic attack, stress-induced inability to eat and its effects, implied/referenced child abuse (v vague).
Chapter Text
“My guiding principle is this: Guilt is never to be doubted.”
― Franz Kafka
What the fuck had fifth year, frolicking-through-life-with-fucking-daisies-in-his-eyes Draco been thinking when he signed up for fucking Ancient fucking Runes at the NEWT level?
That it’s deeply relevant to most ancestral magic?
Whatever his reason, it was bullshit, because Professor Babbling assigned literal heaps of translations. The parchment just kept on unfurling as they explained their homework. Nausea gripped him.
“However”—Professor Babbling smiled as if they weren’t some heinous, cruel sadist—“we have concluded today’s lesson, so you may spend the remainder of our class time getting started. Remember, you have a full week for these. Raise your hand if you need assistance.”
“Why are you gripping your quill like a knife as you stare at the kindest professor besides Hufflepuff?” Theo hissed.
“Her name’s Professor Sprout, she isn’t actually Hufflepuff,” Blaise pointed out. “Merlin, you’re both terrible.”
“Did you see the length of that thing?” Draco whispered. “That’s torture. Their kindness is a front!”
Blaise arched two unimpressed brows. “They’re assigning a standard amount of NEWT homework to anyone not quietly suffocating on fear and dread.”
Draco shut his mouth with a click.
Theo winced. “Blaise. Mate.”
He shrugged. “I’m not wrong.”
“It is not polite to point it out,” Draco rasped, turning to his translations. Fuck. He was obvious, he was pathetic, he was royally fucking fucked which meant he’d be absolutely dead—
“Babs is my favorite professor,” Blaise replied as if that explained everything. “I will accept no slander.”
“You’re a loyal bloke,” Theo drawled, sarcasm dripping.
Blaise placed a hand upon Draco’s shoulder and gave it a squeeze. “That I am.”
Draco groaned and hid his face in his arms. His eyes closed and heaviness dragged at him. Oh, could he fall asleep right now—
“Draco!” Theo hissed in his ear, and Draco startled, elbow colliding with Theo’s chest. “Ow.”
Draco rubbed an eye. “You’ll live.”
“Students,” Babbling intoned with a stern look.
Draco ducked his head and started the first translation. “See.”
“You committed violence upon another classmate, they had every right,” Blaise hissed back.
He stared at the parchment, the letters swimming in his exhausted state. He loved Ancient Runes. It was one of his favorite subjects. Father was brilliant at runes, had always overseen Draco’s tutoring himself.
He was probably more exhausted than Draco, with dementors robbing him of any joy or peace. And for all his friends fretted over his ‘fasting,’ Father was starving in Azkaban.
Draco began picking at his cuticles. Right on cue, dread spiral.
Was it a dread spiral if it was reality? Mother was being threatened in her home, and Father was shuddering and shivering his way through hunger pangs and literal nightmare monsters feeding on his soul. A sacrifice he’d made for the good of their world. The protection of their people.
And you’re snogging a mudblood.
The quill in his hand snapped.
“Draco?”
The world tunneled, black eating the edges of his parchment like fire.
Was he invalidating Father’s sacrifice? Cavorting with Granger?
He squeezed his eyes shut. No. No. Granger was good, helping keep him going even if she didn’t know it, he knew, in the part of him that knew—
Knew what? What did he know anymore? Nothing, that’s what.
Everything he’d believed to be true, good, right were tainted, falling away one by one. But that’s where Father and Mother are.
He wasn’t giving them up. Angry he may be, suspicious there was so much more out there than he’d been taught, but he was a loyal son. Even when his father’s carelessness and loyalties had landed him in this dry, barren, bitter state. Evidence there may be, ablaze at the touch of a witch, one whose fingertips brushing against his ribs, his jaw, were supposed to sully him, taint him — and didn’t. There had to be some sort of middle ground. Somewhere. One where he could acknowledge the points Granger made without rejecting his family.
And again, it didn’t matter. Granger may be good, may be life and power incarnate, but he was not dooming his mother to torture and death. He wasn’t. Or Father to rot in Azkaban when the Dark Lord would surely free him if Draco succeeded.
Succeed and then what? Pretend it wouldn’t be war? Pretend his actions wouldn’t harm the students, harm those he cared for—
Katie Bell’s screams echoed in his mind, only he could see it being torn from Granger—
Pain bloomed behind his eye. His stomach rolled.
But if he didn’t, he’d be under the Cruciatus. Before dying. Could he even take that kind of pain again?
You know you’re enduring that sort of pain again. Even training held torture, you think, what? There’s a way out?
There was no way out. A crossroads loomed before him, two paths forking: save his parents and his life but lose his soul, or die, because perhaps protecting the magical world was protecting Hogwarts. Either way, he lost — there was truly no way out.
His skin prickled, tingles shooting to his fingers. I can’t do this. I can’t pick, I can’t—
The black flames devouring his vision consumed him.
“Mister Malfoy?”
Draco turned his face into the pillow. Five more minutes. His lips wouldn’t move to say it.
“See, Severus? He is not fine—”
“Obviously,” Severus drawled. Draco’s brow furrowed. Why was Sev in the dorms? “But unless our fine establishment now offers mind healing and counseling when one’s parent is incarcerated, I’m not sure what we’re meant to do about it.”
“Vincent Crabbe is eating fine,” the other voice snapped. “Draco Malfoy is withering away to nothing!”
Draco kept his eyes closed. Shit. Why was he in the infirmary?
“I’ll speak with him.”
“And make him drink these. One per morning and evening for two weeks.”
“Very well.”
Heels clicked and the sheet ruffled before weight shifted at the end of his mattress. He could hear the faintest swishing and flicking that suggested privacy wards. “She’s gone, you may cease your charade.”
Draco turned to face Severus. “You’ve always known when I’m faking.”
Severus arched a brow but fondness showed in his black eyes. “It isn’t hard to guess when one typically visits a child on Yule.”
He let out a little laugh. It was the only muggle-fication Lucius Malfoy tolerated — an opportunity to give more gifts to his son. Grief choked him.
Severus sighed. “Draco, Poppy is right. I’ve been remiss. I know what stress you’re under, but to be as malnourished as you are—” He shook his head. “I’ve failed you.”
“You’re not precisely known for your devotion to personal maintenance,” Draco mumbled, cheeks heating. “And I can take care of myself.”
“You can’t, Draco,” Sev murmured. “You shouldn’t have to. I’m sorry… the honor… was bestowed to you like this. It shouldn’t be this hard.”
Tears stung his eyes, part grief, part rage. It isn’t an honor! You lied to me! You all fucking lied to me! Draco bit it all back as he’d done around Severus all summer. As soon as the Mark was seared into his skin, Sev was no longer safe. No one with a Mark was safe.
“Draco, let me help—”
“I think he was rather clear,” he bit out. “If I don’t do this precisely right, there will be consequences. Ones neither I nor my parents can afford.”
“Yes, but you’re sloppy,” Severus snarled, rising to his feet while his face contorted in fury. He ran a hand through his lank hair — yeah, he was one to talk about taking care of one’s self, Merlin. “Bell is proof of that.”
“You’re a Death Eater, what do you care?” he spat to cover the chasm of regret.
Severus spun, eyes wide. “I care about you, you pompous little git. Potter’s convinced it’s you, did you know that? Ran straight to McGonagall. I promised Cissa—”
“To what, protect me?” Draco sneered. “Too late for that!”
Sev’s jaw ticked.
They stared at one another, accusation swimming between them.
“Take a nutrient potion twice each day. Restore yourself to health. There’s no solving this in a panicked, starving state.”
“Okay.”
Severus moved to leave, but paused, hand on the curtain. “You can trust me, Draco. My affections for you and your family have not changed. And shall not.”
Draco buried his head in his hands as he left.
The stars twinkled in the night sky, shining down on him.
Draco glared. Half-heartedly. He meant to glare, but the energy to glare seemed far off. Just out of his grasp.
“You know, I think that one dimmed a little bit.”
“Go away, Theo,” Draco groaned. Honestly, just a little peace and quiet before he had to ignite a war, was that so much to ask?
“Shan’t,” he said as he stepped up next to him. The Astronomy Tower on a cloudless night was something else; it was the kind of endless, sparkling canopy of cosmos that made you think perhaps the answers to life’s quandaries lay in the stars.
How do I save Mother and Father and not hurt anyone else? How do I make up for Katie Bell’s screams? How do I get out of this? SAVE ME!
But they didn’t. Hence the glaring.
Draco’s jaw ticked. Father wasn’t saving him, and Mother was in no position to do so either. No one was. Draco had to save himself, and his parents. And if that meant—
A red curse blasting into Granger, screaming, convulsing—
Draco squeezed his eyes shut.
“You never asked after my summer,” Theo said.
Draco hummed. “Didn’t have to.”
Thoros Nott was a foul man, an absent father of such ill temper, one considered that descriptor a blessing, and only a moderately talented wizard thanks to his penchant for recreational potions. Theo was freed the moment Nott Sr. was put behind bars in Azkaban.
“Rude,” Theo muttered.
Which… yeah, it probably was. “Bit self-obsessed at the moment, I’m afraid.”
He said nothing to that, the two standing in silence, Draco’s thoughts lingering on his own constellation.
“I never thought I’d miss your yammering.” Theo sighed. “But I do. We all do.”
A distinct pang reverberated through Draco’s chest.
“Father failed,” Draco said as harshly as he could manage. He could accept their banter, their concern, but he was not about to let anything that could be implicated in Theo’s mind get himself or Mother back on the floors of the Manor, screaming and spasming. Blaise may be an Occlumens, but Theo almost assuredly wasn’t.
“I won’t. I’ll yammer after.” If anything was left of his soul to care about whatever he used to yammer on about. His stomach flipped. Merlin, he was so… divorced from who he was just a few months ago. Who even was Draco Malfoy now? He hardly recognized himself.
“You aren’t alone, Draco,” Theo murmured. “I’m worried. I want to help.” He turned to go.
Something hard collided with the soft part of Draco’s stomach. His hands shot up and tangled with Theo’s and the container now braced against him.
Draco glared. Theo smirked before sincerity rearranged his features. “And if all I can do for you is make sure you eat something, then that’s what I’ll do.”
Theo sauntered off while Draco kept his gaze firmly on the vaguely warm metal canister in his hands. He drifted a thumb across the smooth metal. It creaked as he twisted it open.
Onions, butter, mushrooms, slow-simmered goodness tickled his nose as a wisp of steam escaped.
Beef bourguignon.
Hot tears stung his eyes, the smell fainter as his nose clogged. What a fucking twat to make me cry.
Draco sank to the floor, the stones cold beneath his trousers, and ate his first meal of the day, prescribed nutrient potion aside.
Professor Snape walked by, cape billowing like bat wings. “Can anyone tell me why the effects of a verbal incantation can be ceased by use of a finite incantatem yet curses and other spells cannot have their enchantments reversed with a similar action?”
Snape was a git, but Defense had always been Harry’s best subject. And as the course and its content had definitely served to keep him alive more than a few times, he tried to care about the theoretical pre-lecture to the actually interesting practical demonstration. Even if it was from Snape, he wanted to absorb what he could.
Hermione’s hand shot into the air. Snape let out a long suffering sigh that made Harry want to punch him in his stupidly large nose.
“Yes, Ms. Granger?” he drawled, unimpressed.
Hermione straightened, eyes narrowing to send the smallest of glares at Snape. “Thank you, Professor. The finite incantatem works on verbal enchantments and curses because of simple cause and effect; a verbal spell was cast, a verbal finite ends the effects. However, curses that are placed on objects, or other significant ritual spell casting, often invoke runic bases or incorporate other magical powers such as astrological significance and totems, or even magical animals or their body parts. It is also why a finite doesn’t impact the effects of a potion.”
“That is correct, Ms. Granger, if a bit thorough.”
Harry gripped his quill tightly. Your lecturing is a bit thorough. Your commitment to the color black is a bit thorough. Your strike against showering is a bit thorough.
Snape continued lecturing. “Curses placed on objects take material form; they have a structure to them, so a verbal finite does little. Similarly, ritual spell casting or blood magic draw upon more than our innate power and the focus of a verbal incantation. Turn to page two hundred and sixty-seven.”
Harry frowned. Curse-breaking sounded both super helpful and useful and also dreadfully dull.
“Given most of you are not intelligent enough to pursue curse-breaking, it is prudent to become skilled in the art of preventing yourselves from being cursed in the first place. Tell me, can one protect themselves from a cursed object with a protego?”
Hermione’s hand shot up again, but he ignored her, searching for another person to call upon.
“Mister Boot.”
“A protego can work on small curses, but one wants to know particular shield charms to place upon the cursed object.”
“Very good, Mister Boot, five points to Ravenclaw.”
Hermione’s nostrils flared.
Class droned on. Reg could probably teach him the containment spell. His fingers itched towards where the Half-Blood Prince’s book rested in his bag. New spells, ones he hadn’t heard of, were within it. It was more interesting than his Potions homework, at any rate.
“Harry, what am I doing wrong?” Ron groaned.
Harry blinked once, twice. “Erm…”
“Oh, come on, I was counting on you to be listening!”
“Counting on me?”
“Only in DADA,” Ron defended.
“I am pretending I can’t hear you both,” Hermione muttered. “Shameful.”
Ron and Harry grimaced.
That evening, Hermione stormed into the DADA classroom. “Seriously? My answer was excellent, why no House Points?”
Snape sighed. She was slightly disturbed to realize she knew him well enough to know he was particularly tired tonight.
“Ms. Granger, of which house am I the head?”
“Slytherin,” she replied, fighting off an eyeroll.
“Then I think you can perhaps infer why it would be a good idea for me to appear as someone who my students, particularly those whose parents are loyal to You-Know-Who, can confide in and trust. Slughorn lost many of my classmates because no one remotely trusted him. Draco Malfoy is not going to come with questions or concerns about his family to someone he considers a blood traitor, and neither would most of my House.”
“You could at least be impartial!” Hermione refuted, hands on her hips. Hermione wasn’t sure she could focus if they were going to throw Draco’s name around.
Snape smirked, though his eyes were still tired. “Now where would the fun in that be?”
Hermione groaned, but for a moment, she almost saw why he and Reg were friends.
“Now,” Snape said, standing from behind his desk. “Did Reg teach you the shield charm for containing cursed objects?”
Hermione shook her head. “Aren’t we covering that in class?”
“We cover the most basic one,” Snape corrected. “And that will be rather difficult for most of them. But if my eyes did not deceive me this afternoon, you’re already close to mastering it.”
Hermione straightened as a whiff of pride puffed through her.
“Therefore, you and I will be reviewing a slightly more difficult, but significantly more durable, containment spell. The Apsis. I trust you are continuing to work on your stance?”
Hermione nodded. She’d incorporated it into her workouts in the morning, Ginny shrugging and doing it with her before they began their run around the Black Lake, the bloody great, big, long thing. The entire circumference was ten kilometers and made Hermione want to die. Ginny ran it easily, but Hermione always had to walk for parts of it. Ginny tried to get her to consider this some sort of “step training,” which sounded like the muggle “interval training,” but Hermione mostly walked to suck in air and then ran again when she thought it might not actively kill her rather than commit to any timetable.
“Then while you perfect that, work on this spell. Defense has two main areas of utility in war — dueling is obvious, but Death Eaters were known for using cursed objects to great effect.”
Sometimes it still struck her both as odd and as rather touching that Snape had decided she was worth protecting like this. She wondered if, without Regulus, he would have ever gotten past his toddler-like reflex to be cruel to her because of this similarity to someone he once knew.
“Professor?”
“Yes?”
“I, uh.” Hermione grimaced. “Well. Is this... I mean, is all of this because of Regulus? Or because of…” she trailed off. Bit her lip.
His eyes narrowed.
“You said before you wouldn’t let another of the brightest Muggleborn witches die,” she continued. “I suppose I wondered… who.”
Snape stared at her for a long moment, his features tightening, where she was convinced he was going to give her actual detention.
“Both,” he said simply, summoning an object she presumed would be the item she attempted to contain in their training. “As to whom, Ms. Granger, perhaps one day you will earn the privilege of that information. Are you ready?”
Hermione nodded, and Snape began to lecture once more, just for her, and she took rapid-fire notes; he didn’t make her raise her hand for questions, only asked that she at least wait for him to finish a thought after the first time she interrupted. It ended up a bit like a masterclass. Snape himself was actually rather talented to be so proficient at all of this at a relatively young age.
With a start, she realized Snape might actually be a bit of a prodigy as she peeked at the Fifteen Years of Service plaque that Dumbledore had given him at a dinner last spring. By her math, that meant he was a Potions Master at only twenty-one.
By the end of the evening, Hermione’s mind was buzzing with the possibilities of the containment spell, and she could barely get up; her limbs were so heavy from exhaustion.
Wordlessly, Snape floated over a mug of coffee as he poured himself one.
Hermione’s eyes darted from her mug to Snape. “Professor, it’s eight o’clock.”
He arched a brow. “Are you not about to go to the library to do your homework until it closes?”
“Fair point,” she muttered. With a toast of her mug, she took a sip and headed out to the library.
As she approached her preferred table, she caught familiar grey eyes.
His lips twitched up, and Hermione’s breath caught. She glanced about; the library was nearly empty at this hour, a handful of NEWTs students speckling the stacks, but their corner — empty. Shielded by the shelves.
They were alone.
She strode forward. His eyes widened in panic, but he came to the same conclusion she did, and his shoulders relaxed.
“Hello, Granger.”
With a tap of her wand, she sent the mug floating back to its owner and hopped onto his table. He leaned back in his chair; with a featherlight touch, he arranged her legs, one on either side of him.
“The things I could do to you in this position.”
Hermione blushed. “I do actually have work to do.”
The flirtatious look dropped from his face, though his hand remained upon her thigh. “As do I.”
“But…” Her brow furrowed. “You’re not turning in your assignments. Which begs the question, what then, are you working upon?”
Malfoy let out a hard breath. Began to trace a pattern on her skin. “Would you do me the courtesy of not turning that rather large brain of yours towards that question?”
It’s Malfoy, I know it is. Hermione straightened. “And why should I not?”
His fingers continued their path and pattern across her leg.
“And you passed out in Ancient Runes!” Hermione hadn’t worried, per se, but she’d certainly been curious. “Something is obviously going on. So why should I not demand an answer?”
He wilted. Exhaustion threaded his voice as he said, “Because I feel like with every breath I take my soul sputters, and you’re the only one who can stoke the flames.” His storm-cloud grey eyes captured hers. “Granger, I… you understand how close the war is. You know neither of us will be spared it. You think I haven’t noticed your own schedule as of late?”
Hermione braced herself on the table as his fingers drifted higher. “Oh, have you?”
“Training with Weaslette. Absurd hours here. What would appear to be Occlumency lessons with said least intolerable of the Weasleys. You’re preparing, too.”
She swallowed thickly, forcing down what was half desire, half a spool of anxiety unraveling and trying to choke her. “It would be foolish not to.”
“Agreed.”
“NEWT material is preparation, Malfoy.” He tilted his head so he was gazing up at her. A helpless smile bloomed across her face. “You like looking up at me, don’t you? The Astronomy Tower, you held me up above you, too.”
His brow furrowed. “Suppose I do.”
She poked the divet those brows made. “This seems to concern you.”
Draco shrugged. “I look up when I need direction. To the stars, usually. To my parents.”
Her stomach flipped. Power. Alluring. “And now to me?”
“Oh, are you providing wisdom, Granger?” he mocked.
She crossed her arms. “You’re the one who made the comparison, I’m merely commenting upon its natural conclusion.”
Draco grinned. He stood, moving directly between her legs. His hands cradled the back of her head as he captured her lips with his. “You could be my North Star, I suppose. If things were different,” he said as he pulled back, nose skimming hers.
“Not a star,” she corrected on a breath. “A planet.”
A laugh poured out of him. “Very well then, how foolish of me. Good thing we can see a few of those from down here then, hmm?”
Hermione pushed up, kissing him. His arms folded around her, pulling her flush against his body. “You said if things were different. What if we make them different?”
His thumb traced her brow. “I don’t know how.” He released a hard breath. “Salazar, Granger, I don’t know how. I don’t know what to do or who I am or… or anything. I don’t know anything. And it’s at least partially your fault.”
She smiled against his lips. “To be fair, you were a bit rubbish before, I take that as a compliment.”
He nipped her bottom lip. “Rude.”
“Perhaps,” she admitted through a smile. “But still true.”
Draco scowled. “Impertinent,” he added before his teeth grazed her ear. Sensation struck her through.
“Bossy,” he breathed, warm air tickling her ear. He placed a kiss to the juncture of her jaw and her neck.
“You love it,” she accused, breathless. “Rather ruined your bullying permanently, I’m afraid. I know how much you want me.”
His brows knit. Mouth opened. Closed. “I always knew it,” he murmured, fingers trailing along her jaw. “I think… if I’m honest, that was the whole point.” He let out a bitter laugh, pulling back and running a hand through his hair. “Salazar. You’re right. I’m a bit rubbish.”
Hermione blinked. “Did you just admit that?”
He spread out his hands and bowed. “Congratulations, Granger.”
Her eyes narrowed. “This isn’t a joke. You’re a rotten bully, a spoiled, pompous—”
“—evil little cockroach?” he drawled. “I’m not a bit rubbish then, totally rubbish, is that what you want to hear? I’m terrible, congratulations.” Malfoy scoffed. “You win, goody Gryffindor. The Slytherins were evil in the end just as your lot accused from the beginning.”
She snorted. “Accused? You were calling me a mudblood at twelve.”
The fight left him all at once. He laughed a desperate, near hysterical sound as he ran a hand through his hair. “Could you be the stars, Granger? Can you tell me what I’m supposed to do?”
Her brow furrowed as he resumed his place between her knees. “Can you tell me how the fuck any of this matters — if I’m sorry? If you’re right, and I know it, if I let myself know it, if I let you prove it — what does it change? My family is aligned the way it’s aligned, and so is yours.”
She opened her mouth to retort. Realized she had no answer.
“Tell me what guilt or revelation is meant to do,” he whispered, eyes fixed upon her face. “Tell me how any of this fucks up fate’s hand. That there’s a path forward besides be good and die or be evil and live — but not with yourself. You’ll never live with yourself.”
Unraveling. He was unraveling. Hermione pressed her lips to his. Kissed him once, twice. He smelled like perfection; apples. Temptation.
She tipped up her chin after releasing him. “Divination is shit.”
He pressed his forehead to hers. “So it is, Granger. So it is.”
He kissed her again. “C’mon,” he whispered. “We’re exposed here.”
Hermione followed him into the stacks, slipping into the Restricted Section. The sacred smell of old parchment, ink, and books wafted around her as she sank into Draco’s arms. She tugged at his buttons, pushing his white oxford off his shoulders to reveal a simple black vest. He cupped her face in both his hands, like she was the blessed chalice in this altar to literature. Hermione melted. Her hands roved over the planes of his back, his narrow hips, his biceps, his hair, all while he contentedly kissed her. The burning heat of his earlier kisses had turned to a pleasant crackling as he took his time, savoring her. Slowly his hands drifted from her face, following the slope of her shoulders to the dip at her waist and resting there.
He guided her so that her shoulders rested against the shelves. The scent of books wafted over her again as her head gently jostled them. His lips explored her as he slowly sank to his knees, spreading fire across her skin, his fingers freeing her buttons. Cool air ghosted across her stomach in the wake of his lips, heightening the pooling tension within her.
As he reached his destination, he paused, glancing up at her. Waiting.
Nerves pushed through the haze of want. She bit her lip.
Guilt and something else flashed in Draco’s eyes. “I’m sorry, Granger. For everything I’ve ever said to make you have that look of doubt in yourself. I’m sorry.”
A dam burst within her, her shoulders slumping with the force of relief. He pressed another kiss to her navel.
“Sorry because it hurt me or sorry because it was wrong?”
“Not sure,” he admitted, breath against her belly causing another shudder to move through her. “But I’m sorry. Let me show you how sorry I am.”
He looked up. Waiting.
Hermione nodded.
And though he never spoke, his lips moved in apology.
Draco held Granger in his arms. He’d conjured some pillows, she’d erected wards. Cast gorgeous bluebell flames that were such a display of magic he wanted to take her right there. The library closed in an hour, and they both had work to do, but she didn’t seem to be in any hurry to leave.
Smugness curled his lips up. Pans had taught him well, at least. One thing he’d learned was right.
She hummed sleepily, his Granger.
“You can nap. I’ll wake you.”
“Don’t trust you,” she mumbled.
Draco snorted. “Wise witch.” He pulled her close. “I’m just your pleasure prefect pal, hm?”
She laughed, brown eyes brightening. “Precisely. Hardly much other use for you.”
He waggled his brows. “Granger, I can assure you I have several other admirable skills.”
“Oh, have you?” Granger got out through a giggle.
“At this rate, you’ll learn soon enough,” he replied with a wink. Salazar, he hadn’t felt this light in ages. Apologizing and fooling around with witches. Who knew?
She rolled her eyes. Granger shoved him, but he caught her arm, taking her with him so that she rolled on top.
“Hello.”
She bit her lip, trying not to laugh. “Well, hello there. Looking up at me, once again.”
“It’s a great view of your tits, to be honest.”
Granger punched his chest. Her hand splayed against his ribs. “Draco… I can feel your bones.”
His smile fell. “I’m on nutrient potions, it’ll be fine.”
“This is…”
“Dont.” He shifted so he could sit up, but keep her in his lap. “Not yet. You want more ammunition to keep me from ever being cruel to you again?”
Granger gave a hesitant nod.
“Being with you is the only thing that silences all the terrible thoughts spinning around my mind, keeping me awake, making food turn to ash in my mouth.” He took a shuddering breath. “Merlin, Granger, I’m… I’m fucked. And you’re the only good thing. You make me feel real and not like a specter play-acting at living. So just… please? Leave it?”
Her arms closed around him. “Shh,” she soothed, and it was then Draco realized he was crying.
Fuck, that was embarrassing. He was really leaning into this blackmail fodder thing.
“I’m not always this pathetic,” he muttered.
“To be honest,” Granger said, her fingers carding through his hair. Draco had to resist purring like a cat. “When you’re truthful like this, like on our patrols — it’s the first time I haven’t found you pathetic.”
“Kitten’s got claws,” Draco muttered.
She swatted the back of his head. “Lion jokes aside — pain doesn’t make you pathetic, Draco, or sharing it. Strutting about with an obviously fragile ego? That was pathetic.”
Brilliant, so he’d always been pathetic.
Awesome.
Splendid.
He sighed. She hated who he had been, he hated who he was, neither of them knew who he would become— “Why are you snogging me if you think so little of me?”
Granger frowned. “I don’t—”
Draco arched a brow.
She scowled “—dislike the person you are when you’re… just with me. I guess. And I’m…” She bit her lip, her fingers trailing over his ribs again. “I’m sorry it’s coming with this much suffering for you. But it’s like I said before — you were choosing to double down, when you saw it was wrong. Now you’re… I don’t know what you’re doing. But I’m interested, I suppose. To see what you do with yourself.” Her eyes held his. “I think you could be someone I’m rather proud to snog.”
“Could be,” he murmured. If things were different. She thought he could go on a self-improvement bender, but the hopelessness he’d been outrunning in her arms was catching up to him.
Was he willing to die over this… Merlin, was it even a change of heart? This… acknowledgement the world perhaps wasn’t as he’d been taught? He didn’t know how far that went! The ideals he’d been taught, his understanding of their world; it couldn’t all be rubbish. And he still had a brand on his damn arm, a mother being held hostage, and Father in Azkaban, and, oh yes, let’s not forget a psychotic aunt and the Fucking Dark Lord in his house!
“I, um.” Granger renewed the gnawing of her lip, drawing Draco from his thoughts. “I met Theo and Blaise.”
“We’ve been classmates for years, Granger,” he said through a surprised laugh. “Did you forget?”
She flicked his nose. Draco rubbed it, pouting.
“I met them properly rather than them loitering around you like awkward henchmen.”
He cackled. “Please, please tell them that.”
“They were… surprisingly pleasant.”
Draco frowned. “Do you really think we’re so terrible? It’s not as if Weasel and company don’t make fun of us in return. My professor turned me into a ferret and your lot were overjoyed.”
“Because you’re mean!”
“I’ve never wished that you would lose your bodily autonomy!”
“Right,” she spat. “You’ve only wished me dead.”
“Oh, I have not.” He rolled his eyes.
“You literally did! To Crabbe and Goyle! Second year! You said you hoped the basilisk got me.”
Draco cocked his head. “Alright, I vaguely remember that—” He straightened. His fingers cinched her wrists. “How… that was in our common room.”
Granger smirked before leaning in, her lips brushing the shell of his ear. “Polyjuice. Brewed it myself. That was Harry and Ron you spoke to.”
Draco turned, nose skimming hers as they faced one another. Close, so close he could kiss her again, the vanilla of her hair billowing around him. “You brewed polyjuice in second year? That’s a NEWT-level potion.”
“Was it meant to be hard?” she breathed, blinking innocently.
Why is this so damn attractive?
“Does it get tiring? Always being right?”
“No.” She beamed. “It really doesn’t.”
Draco kissed her.
She shoved at him. “And you did, in fact, suggest you wanted me to lose bodily autonomy at the Death Eater attack at the Quidditch World Cup!”
“Oi!” He drew back. “That was helpful, those idiots had no idea you were a target!”
“And you’re incapable of not insulting people as you ‘warn them’?” she scoffed, using air quotes.
“It is admittedly my nature, and in my defense they were being utterly dense, and there wasn't precisely time.” He sobered. “It was… actually, the first time I… wasn’t so sure. About…”
“Me?”
“All of it,” Draco admitted. He’d buried the doubt deep. Father knew best. He was no blood traitor, he was the scion of two mighty pureblood houses and if there was a threat to protect against, he would simply have to ignore whatever niggling worries plagued him. “I didn’t want you to get seriously hurt. Guess it was the first time I wasn’t pathetic.” He smiled, but it was more of a grimace.
Granger’s lips pursed. “You don’t get to count it if you belittled me in the process.”
“But—”
“It’s common decency, you don’t get a prize!” She threw up her hands.
Draco groaned and flopped backward on the pillows. “It didn’t feel common, it felt like risking being seen helping you.”
“What were you risking—”
He stared at her. “Seriously? You didn’t put together my Father’s loyalties when you battled him at the Department of Mysteries?”
Granger stilled. “Lucius struck me as the adorating sort of parent,” she said hesitantly.
“He is, I wasn’t… he wouldn’t… urgh!” Draco pinched his nose. “But being a blood traitor gets you blasted off family trees, Granger. He wouldn’t have had a choice, if I’d… gone fully mental about it.”
“Mental about it meaning — again — common decency?”
“Nevermind,” Draco muttered. There was no point in this. “Just being a cockroach with my cockroach family and cockroach society.”
“Well it’s hateful—”
“Muggles aren’t all sunshine and roses, Granger! They burned us alive! By droves!”
Fury flashed in her eyes, but who fucking cared?
“Muggles nearly drove us extinct,” he hissed. “So we hid. We protected ourselves. Muggleborns may not be evil or wrong in themselves, I admit that, I mean…” he trailed off, eyes roving over her beautiful, self-righteous face. “But you are security risks. What are we meant to do, let muggles find us and finish the job? Eradicate us?”
“Obviously not, the Statute of Secrecy—”
He held up a finger. “One law. One flimsy little law that stands between us and them.”
“Most muggles don’t want to persecute wix,” Granger tutted. “And subjugating them being the relevant response, treating them as if they aren’t human — that’s fear twisted into hate all in the name of protection.”
“Isn’t this worth protecting?” Draco waved a hand at Hogwarts, and this institution that had guarded students for a millennium. “Magic is worth protecting.”
“Of course it is,” Granger sighed. “But a society built on fear twists into something evil. It’s a tale as old as time, Draco. When it’s us versus them, we justify all manner of evil to the other side, and it always ends up in misery and death. We have to be brave enough to try something better. For a world we actually want to live in, a little risk is necessary. Because people, all of them, are worth protecting. Magical or not.”
“Risk,” Draco muttered when she was done preaching. Like my life. Like my family’s lives. “And you’re the one who decides whose well-being, whose lives are worth risking?”
“Of course not!” She glared, crossing her arms. “But the risk is just… letting Muggleborns be, Draco. It isn’t obliterating the Statute, it isn’t welcoming muggles in with open arms to our hidden world. It’s literally just letting muggles be without attacking or subjugating them and not treating people like me as if we’re an abomination for existing.”
Draco fell silent. He let out a slow breath. She has a point. Granger always has a damn point. Even if every Muggleborn’s parents who crossed through Platform 9 ¾ was another person who could light the pyres. “Alright. Fair play.”
Granger’s rigid posture loosened. “Al…right?”
He kissed her nose, though it didn’t make her brow unfurrow. “Alright.”
“What does that mean—”
“Alright,” he said again. He didn’t know what it meant. He knew it wouldn’t matter, in the end. But he saw her point. He saw her. And for now, for this moment—
He ceded. He was too fucking tired, and he wanted to rest in her fiery embrace, and she had a damn point.
Granger relaxed, though her brown eyes still held conflict — same, Granger, same — her fingers landing over his where he held her.
It was alright. They were alright.
Chapter 45: Chapter Forty-Three
Notes:
Hello, dears!
We are back! I hope y'all have been well! Photon and I are still volleying the 'random life crap' back and forth our tennis court, but we're cautiously optimistic for both of us! We're still going to stay at two weeks to be sure though so we don't string you along by accident (again, rip). Thank y'all so much for the comments, I'm slowly getting back to them! My health is still kinda wild, y'all, so the energy to form words is hard to grasp, but the FEELINGS and DOPAMINE y'all give - seriously, thank you!!! Best readers ever :) :)
As usual - eternal thanks to our Photon08!!!
xx -itscometothis
Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
Catatonia, dissociation
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I didn't mean to kiss you.
I mean, I did, but I didn't think it'd go this far.”
—Lizzie McAlpine, “reckless driving”
Meet me there again, Draco had whispered in her ear during Ancient Runes. And so she had, and it followed much the same path as last time. Draco didn’t ask for reciprocation, for which she was glad. It required a different sort of mental leap, a vulnerability to offer what Draco had given, to someone who had made her cry too many times. To someone who had for so long considered her lesser. One did not kneel lightly with such a past between them.
Hermione fingered her feather necklace; did goddesses kneel?
Still, Hemione sat against the shelves, blonde, silken hair pressed against her cheek where Draco slept against her shoulder. There was no chance this was a comfortable position, but he’d nodded off regardless.
Which meant the exhaustion she’d seen on their patrols was pervasive. Untenable.
She ran her fingers through his hair; he nuzzled without waking. Fondness made her smile. Drat. Her resolve of release only was being tested rather quickly.
His face was soft in sleep. Merlin, what were they doing? She took another surreptitious whiff of his hair; his commitment to apples seemed to extend to his shampoo choices, but Salazar, a sort of other, woodsy scent that made her post-bliss core clench all over again.
His breath caught, and his brows knit before he jerked and sprang upright.
“It’s alright,” Hermione soothed. Draco’s wide-eyed gaze found hers. He rubbed at his eyes sleepily, and her heart melted. “Is that why you always look so tired? Bad dreams?”
“No,” Draco scoffed. “I keep terrible hours is the reason I look so tired. Bad dreams are merely fun icing on the cake, y’know?”
Hermione caught his hand in hers. “Draco—”
“Don’t,” he muttered, slumping against the shelves. “Please? Not tonight?”
“It’s always please not tonight. Does that mean one day you won’t say ‘don’t’?”
He sighed. “I don’t know, Granger.”
“Perhaps if you share it with me, I could know for you. I could help.”
He snorted. “You don’t want to help with this.”
Hermione bit her lip. “But maybe I want to help you.”
His grey eyes blinked open, searching her face. He pressed a soft kiss to her lips; Hermione repressed a moan as she tasted herself, remembering precisely what he had been doing not long before this.
“And why would you want to do that, Granger?” he murmured against her mouth.
Hermione blinked open heavy eyes to see him, his gorgeous stormy irises, his heated gaze; echoes of quiet devastation etched by the shadows under his eyes and too-sharp cheekbones.
She had no words to answer him, so she cupped his face and kissed him again. Chaste. Gentle. They said nothing else, lost in each other, until they heard Madam Pince’s warning bell. Silently, they gathered their things, erasing the signs they’d been together at all.
Harry couldn’t shake the thought that he might, maybe, be on a date.
They’d gone on another walk, sort of, on purpose. Well, to Theo it was an accident, but Harry had taken to using the map not for Malfoy-stalking, per Hermione, but for Theo-stalking. And Harry had appeared at the entrance of the castle as Theo appeared to be heading that way. And given his penchant for strolls, Harry was prepared to stroll.
Harry was not prepared for a full-wattage Theo smile.
“Join me?”
Harry blinked once. Twice. “Er, yeah, if you—”
“I do.”
“Okay.”
And so they’d walked. And talked. About nothing and everything. Theo had a pet snake, which Harry thought was pretty neat.
“Can’t you talk to snakes?”
“Yeah. They’re usually pretty nice.”
“Will wonders never cease,” Theo muttered. “And yet everyone’s so afraid of them.”
“Mean people keep co-opting them,” Harry pointed out. “Satan. Slytherin.”
Theo wheezed with laughter.
“What? I’m not wrong!”
“Slytherin and Satan? Isn’t that the muggle bad god—”
Harry paused. Frowned. “Not… oh, I don’t know. Bad, yeah.”
“It’s touching how highly you think of my House, Potter,” Theo said through a laugh, hand touching his chest. “Didn’t even go for the Dark Lord, just went straight to Slytherin.”
“There are other examples,” Harry defended.
“Such as?”
“Er, the stone lady?”
Theo grinned again, but it was surprisingly fond. It made Harry’s heart do funny things in his chest. “You mean Medusa?”
“Yeah, her.”
“Another tragically misunderstood character, but carry on.”
Harry frowned. “How so?”
“Medusa was raped and then blamed for it by Athena and cursed, and then Perseus went around chopping her head off.”
He halted. “Wait, really?”
“Yeah, Potter. Sometimes the popular version of a story isn’t the only one, or the right one, y’know?”
Harry hummed in thought as they continued their walk, steps soft on the ground. “I’m familiar with that, actually. Most of the rumors about me have been wrong.”
“Yes,” Theo murmured. “I’ve been seeing that.”
“But I guess it’s a bit selfish of me, not to think it could be true of other people, too,” he mused. Regulus was a rather obvious example. And, increasingly, Harry couldn’t hope but wonder if Theo was rather different than what he’d assumed of Slytherins, too. They were here, after all.
“There’s also Ascelpius.”
“Bless you.”
Theo gave another playful shove with his shoulder. “Asclepius, the Greek god of healing. His symbol is the staff with a snake wrapped around it.”
He frowned. “Like the A&E?
“Gesundheit yourself,” Theo muttered.
“Accident and Emergency. Hospital,” Harry clarified. “They have the little emblem of the snake around a pole.”
He brightened. “Yes! That’s it.” Theo nearly skipped. “Why is that so nice?”
“The snake staff?” Harry teased.
Theo wrinkled his nose.
“Yes, it is nice,” he agreed, sobering. “Muggles and magical folks having something in common.”
The mood soured, heaviness stifling as they walked, leaves crunching beneath their feet.
Harry shook his head. “What’s your favorite course?”
“Potions,” Theo answered instantly.
“Stereotypical Slytherin,” Harry muttered.
Theo elbowed him. “Oi! What did we just learn?”
“Whyyyy?” Harry said, exaggerating the question.
“Because there’s lots of practical parts to incorporate,” Theo answered without hesitation. “There’s the ingredient preparation, the timing, the spell casting; it’s a little chaotic. It makes my head feel like it’s on straight.”
That made a lot of sense, actually. He’d always felt the many steps of Potions made it easy to mess up and be distracted from, but he hadn’t considered that perhaps the many possible avenues of failure could also make it somewhat exhilarating or have a focusing effect.
“That’s why I like DADA,” Harry offered slowly. Why did this feel important? Weighty? “It’s more about doing, and I think school, magic, makes the most sense when it’s actually happening. I can understand it as it’s happening in a way that’s hard to explain with words in an essay or hearing it in a lecture.”
Theo nudged Harry with his shoulder. “Not so different after all, are we, Potter?”
Harry ducked his head to hide his smile. And blush. But he wasn’t thinking about the blush.
“And does your resident swot also give you a hard time?”
“Hermione?” Harry laughed.
“Granger,” Theo confirmed. “Blaise and Draco share the job for me, honestly.”
“Zabini? He seems too cool for swottery.”
“Swottery,” Theo repeated, sounding out the syllables. “Swottage?”
“Too close to frottage.”
Theo barked a laugh. His blue eyes danced in delight. “Well, well, Potter, not as innocent as you seem.”
Cheeks burning, Harry tried to sniff in disdain. And failed.
“No, you’re not the randy sort.” Theo’s face twisted in a smirk. “But your friends are, yeah? Let’s see, who’s the slag of Gryffindor — Jordan?”
“Lee?” Harry laughed. “Why Lee?”
“Just an assumption based off how fit he is. Everyone assumes Blaise is in constant demand because he has the audacity to look like a sculpture.”
“Truly not fair,” Harry agreed.
“Draco doesn’t play for our team, but I’m pretty sure Blaise would be an exception. I think everyone is the exception where Blaise is concerned.” Theo tapped his chin. “So not Jordan… definitely not Longbottom. Finnegan? A little fiery in the sack?”
“I hate everything about this.”
“Thomas, then? I refuse to believe it could be a Weasley.”
“Friend rule,” Harry warned.
Theo waved a hand.
“These are all blokes.”
“Well it's considered misogynistic to comment on a witch’s conquests, Potter, do keep up.”
Harry’s smile split so wide his cheeks ached.
Hermione gnawed her lip waiting for Malfoy.
He rounded the corner and brightened as his eyes landed on her.
She melted into a helpless smile.
Oh, Merlin. What have I done?
He dashed to her side, eyes darting about, before placing a quick kiss to her forehead. “Shall we?”
“Those nutrient potions are doing you a world of good,” Hermione teased.
Malfoy snorted. “Sure, that’s it.”
They fell into step as they began their patrol. “You do seem more well rested?”
“Ending the evening with you is conducive to good sleep.”
“You and your hand after ending the evening with me is conducive to good sleep.”
He chuckled. “Why not both, Granger? It is very satisfying to see the great Hermione Granger’s brilliant mind blissed out.”
Heat swarmed her cheeks. She elbowed him.
“So violent.”
She started to retort, but at the remembrance of the Great Punch of 1994, merely shrugged. Maybe she was. “I’m glad you seem a bit better rested, regardless of cause.”
His throat bobbed. They strode side by side, heels clicking against the stone floor.
Hermione cocked her head. “Is this one of those times you can’t handle talking about our differences?”
Malfoy let out a big breath. “Y’know, I appreciate the gesture of asking. I think I can make a mild go of it if something’s on your mind, which, since it’s you, Granger, I presume there is.”
“Always,” she confirmed, a smile slipping. “It’s something you said the other night. You were raised as if all of the blood purity was good? Like protecting people?”
“Indeed. Why?”
“I don’t know.” Hermione frowned. “I didn’t think about how Death Eaters could conceive of themselves as the good side. It’s so… obviously not, to me.”
“Our world is fragile. And our memory is long. We live longer than muggles, Granger, it isn’t so far removed from us. My great-great grandparents barely escaped the witch hunts.”
She hummed. “And you believe we’re ‘security risks.’”
“We being Muggleborns?”
Hermione hummed in affirmation.
“Of course you are,” Draco explained, waving a hand. “You come with parents, siblings, friends to whom you are accountable, whom you have to explain things to. You can lie, but after you’re seventeen you can trust your extended family if you so choose. You can’t tell a romantic partner until you’re ready to be married, but even then — one miss by the obliviation squad, one observant muggle at King’s Cross or the muggle entrance to Diagon Alley. You come from one land into ours, and every time you do, you could yourselves carry muggle sympathy, hatred—”
“Particularly if one is demonized and oppressed by the magical,” Hermione couldn’t help but mutter.
Malfoy’s nose wrinkled, but he allowed that.
Hermione pondered as they walked, trying to see his side. If she had any hope of truly reforming magical society, she needed to understand the root of this fear — and that’s what it was, in the end. Fear masquerading as anything but. If Draco could see the world differently — not that he did, all the way, but Godric, if the way he looked at her indicated anything, there was certainly a start — then perhaps so could others. If the Death Eaters were defeated, their sympathizers would still be here, running the magical world. Just as they had in the 1980s.
And here they were again.
She huffed. If she was going to fight this damn war, she was also going to be damn sure it was the last one.
“Is it me you’re imagining eviscerating?”
A startled laugh burst from her. “No, I was just thinking — I want to understand. Because if we win this war, I want it to not be only another decade until we’re at it again.”
Malfoy’s expression turned thoughtful. He was silent so long — and Malfoy wasn’t a quiet person — Hermione started to shift uncomfortably.
“You really do want the world to be better, don’t you?”
Hermione’s crossed arms fell to her sides. “Of course I do.”
Draco regarded her oddly before setting off again.
“You don’t even really see how noble you are,” he said as they crested the next floor.
“It’s common—”
“It isn’t, even if your next word was decency,” he interrupted. “Which it was, because you’re predictable, my dear Granger. But it isn’t common. I’m looking at this war and all I see is my parents, my friends, and it consumes me how to protect them, to save them all, to save myself. The world could hang.”
Hermione snorted. “Liar.”
Draco pulled back, affronted.
“You care,” she explained. “You don’t want the world to hang. You’re over here talking about the Death Eaters and their moral righteousness, you so obviously care — you’ve just been deluded into thinking that caring for one has to come at the cost of the other. We tell ourselves we don’t care, that it doesn’t matter, that those other people don’t matter, only so the truth won’t eat us alive when we do the wrong thing.”
It took another two steps for Hermione’s own words to filter through her head as she jerked to a stop. Spun to face him. Mouth opened. Closed.
Draco’s brow furrowed as he watched her.
“That’s what you’re doing,” she managed. “You’re… failing, spectacularly, with me, but that’s what’s eating at you, isn’t it? Your dad’s in prison, your family has their side, and you’re trying to prepare yourself for… not caring.”
Draco’s eyes blew wide. He stared at her, pulse fluttering in his neck. Hermione’s mind raced, her breath caught in her throat as revelation hung between them, paused, taut, primed—
He glanced down each path of the corridor before scooping his hands around her waist and pulling her towards an alcove.
Always with the tugging, this one.
His lips crashed into hers as the tapestry enclosed them. “Fuck you and your brilliant head and your insightful damn self.”
“Fuck you back,” she muttered as he dove back in, teeth clacking. He was trying not to care. He was trying to distance himself so he could, what, be a Death Eater? Be loved by his father? “You’re failing,” she breathed against his neck as he tore her blouse from her skirt. An accusation and hope, all in one.
“I fucking know,” he growled in her ear. Heat pulsed in her core, the scent of apples tickling her nose. “I know and you’re damning me.”
Hermione pulled back — held his head still just long enough to make sure he heard her, that he understood this.
“You’re saving yourself,” she corrected. “Perhaps I’m the beginning. But you’re doing this, Draco, I’m not doing it to you.”
“My mother said we were written in the stars, the Black family — but I’m going dark. He made a pained sound, turning his face into her hand and placing a kiss to her palm. “Winking out. Sputtering out of existence. Except with you.” Storm grey eyes met hers. “You keep sparking something in me that keeps me going. Damning, saving — you’re doing something.”
“That’s not how stars die,” she breathed. No illusions of caring about what he said because it made her vital or powerful deluded her. His lips were back against her jaw, her head tipping back to give him more access, because she wanted him. She wanted him to shine so brightly. She wanted to wrap her blazing soul around his starry core and become one inferno of light. Brilliant. Blinding.
“And how do stars die?” he murmured against her throat.
Her breath hitched, fingers tightening in his hair. “They explode.”
They walked in silence after, until he uttered four terrible words:
“I can't do this.”
Then he did it again.
“This is a mistake.”
And so Malfoy, once again, flounced off and left Hermione to finish the patrol.
Hermione wandered the halls, hollow, grateful for the solitude.
What are you doing, Hermione?
Tears pressed against her lids. Despite everything, she very much cared whether or not Draco Malfoy became a Death Eater. Whether he ‘saw the light.’ She had fallen straight into the savior complex, something Mum had gently explained to her after the S.P.E.W. knitwear situation — only this time it was for a bigoted prick who was setting her heart aflame who very well might not want to be saved. She’d said the right thing, you’re doing this, not me, but Hermione was invested. ‘
Her chest ached with how badly she hoped he’d choose her side. Choose what was right. Choose her, perhaps. One day. Every day Draco replaced Malfoy in her head, his presence in her thoughts growing larger and larger until he held quite a bit of real estate there.
She’d quite by accident given Draco the power to break her heart.
And now that she’d seen him, the struggle he carried out — he ran.
If that didn’t indicate what decision he would finally make, she didn’t know what would.
As she came to the seventh floor, Hermione shuffled to the Room of Requirement. The door appeared and she slouched into her bedroom at home. Her bag thumped unceremoniously from her fingers to the floor as Hermione face-planted onto the bed. She squished her face into the soft coverlet. Breathed.
After a while, Hermione pushed herself up, summoning her bag, and pulled out the spellwork for Reg’s letter. She’d been messing up the stupid wand movement, and so it’d been so long since she’d written him back — but she was going to make this spell work! Tonight was the night. Nothing else mattered. Draco Malfoy was never supposed to matter to her.
She squared her shoulders and leveled her wand.
“Dear Atlas,” she began.
“Draco.”
Water ran in rivulets down his face, but Draco couldn’t feel them. White tiles with black lines danced in a blur.
“Draco.”
Hands came to his shoulders. Draco’s body jostled.
The water stopped.
Soft, warm enveloped him and the blur of white and black shifted. Had he moved?
“And so the answer to the fourth translation is actually a clever little pun — better not add that to your homework though because there’s no way Babs is going to believe you actually did the research to know about the inverted naubiz.”
Draco blinked.
“Thank fuck,” Blaise breathed, scooting closer. “Draco?”
His brow furrowed as awareness came back to him.
Shower. Why was he sitting on the floor? Draco shivered. He was wet, but wrapped in a towel.
“What happened?” Merlin, he was croaking.
“I believe the technical term is catatonic,” Blaise drawled. “But essentially, you zoned out while showering and I found you in here, naught but a shriveled prune, wrapped you up, and talked at you ‘til you came back.”
Oh, well. He couldn’t even get that upset about it.
“Feel free to offer any insight into the situation.”
Draco shrugged.
“You should glamour that better,” he warned, voice low, nodding at Draco’s forearm. Slithering, gleaming black stood stark against his pale arm.
Should. His pulse picked up. He had so many shoulds, and they all sucked. Draco merely nodded. Blaise was right.
“Coping mechanism fail you?”
“Realized the coping mechanism was a bad idea,” Draco replied, voice dead. His eyes were drifting closed again.
“Draco,” Blaise sighed. “I’m not sure you’re in any position to be picky.”
His throat bobbed. “It’s a person.”
Blaise’s brows flicked up. “Ah.”
“It’s going to… it’s all going to blow up in my face.”
And how do stars die?
They explode.
Draco was as good as dead. Whether his body or soul made it, the other surely wouldn’t.
The real question was who else would he take with him? Would he doom some unsuspecting citizens on planets in his galaxy as his light dimmed, but he couldn’t see? Far removed mass extinction? Or would he incinerate all in his path?
“If you can stay out of this, you should,” Draco whispered. “Get out, Blaise.”
“Draco,” he said, pronouncing it as if it were an Italian word rather than the English pronunciation with the hard ‘a.’ He only used it when he was being sincere. “There will be wars, there will be evils, there will be peril. The Dark Lord’s war will not stop here. It is a matter of when, not if.”
“It could take a lifetime to spread,” he tried. Just Blaise? Just one safe? Please?
Blaise tipped his head back. “It could.”
“Your father’s mother, isn’t she a legend basically? The Dark Lord wouldn’t dare. Not to mention Alessia herself.”
He smirked. “Draco, I know how impressive my family is and their abilities to protect me.”
Draco rolled his eyes. “You’re not using them.”
“Perhaps,” Blaise mused, “I am waiting to see if there are others I can use those connections for.”
Draco’s neck nearly cracked as he snapped to face Blaise.
“Any of them,” Draco breathed. “This is… anyone you can get out, Blaise, do it.”
“Britain is so enmeshed. So closed. I don’t know what’s possible to disentangle without breaking the threads. It’s not so simple.”
“This is simple,” Draco breathed, rubbing a hand across his face as he forced himself to his knees. Fuck, his legs had fallen asleep. “You and Theo, okay? Thoros gives zero shits, and until he’s Marked, he can get out—”
“You think you can do this without us?”
“I can’t do this period,” Draco snarled. “You don’t have to go down with me.”
Blaise frowned. “It’s not a guarantee. You’re right about my grandmother, but she’s also rather famously isolationist. My mother’s reputation is enough to keep her neutral, but for how long… and Thoros would use Theo as a bargaining chip in a moment. It’s not so easy.”
“Make it easy,” Draco urged. “At least for you. If… if nothing else, just…” An embarrassing sob broke from his chest. “I’m not noble, Blaise, I’m not gonna be strong enough to say get out, save yourself all the time, so listen to me now.”
He leaned forward, bracing his arms on his knees, dark eyes gleaming. Blaise was every bit the cunning spider his mother was, every bit the leader his father had been. “I am always listening, Draco. We are still only sixteen. But I am listening. Watching. And I’m here.”
“Don’t be here,” Draco whimpered. “Go be somewhere else that sucks less.”
Blaise grinned. “Anywhere without you would suck less.”
Draco startled, blinking once, twice.
Then he barked out a laugh.
Theo had entered the dorm with another canister of beef bourguignon just as Draco had wrapped himself in soft pajamas and Blaise had spelled a fuzzy blanket around him.
He ate. He laughed quietly at their antics. He slept.
And the next day, his soul still sat barren. But the rest of him, his body, the container with nothing in it — that felt lighter.
He missed her. She was pointedly not looking at him.
I’m sorry.
He’d be saying that forever.
You’re trying to prepare yourself… for not caring.
You’re failing.
Yes, indeed. Failing all around.
He squared his shoulders as he finished the sixth flight of stairs. He’d fail Granger. He wouldn’t fail his parents. Or his friends. If he succeeded, he might have influence. Or be able to keep attention off of them, for however long he could.
Granger’s betrayed bronze eyes as he left her flashed in his mind.
It was never a choice, Granger. Not a real one. I’m sorry.
He let out a hard breath, tossed his fringe off his forehead. He could do this. He had to.
Draco entered the Room of Hidden Things with a trembling hand.
He had to do this.
He took his first determined steps into the pitch black, following the path he’d made towards the Vanishing Cabinet by heart. Let the easy dark soothe his frayed nerves. Strengthen his resolve.
“Lumos.” The candles scattered about the room lit in an instant — only for Draco’s wand to sail from his fingers.
Notes:
Theo's pet snake is a nod to the epic NottPott, Heir to the House of Prince by elph13 :)
Chapter 46: Chapter Forty-Four
Notes:
Y'ALL!!! I'm sorry to have ignored our usual posting time, photon got violently ill, I had a parent in the hospital, then I got the bug that sent them there and was so sick (not hospital worthy, younger and sturdier, go me) and another infection on top of it. It was chaos and our head up from the disaster times did not sync, which was mostly on me, so SORRY!!
But hey, here's a chapter!! And I think it's a pretty exciting one. I miss y'all loads :( Gonna start replying to the rest of the comments from last time. Please know the timeliness of reply is not correlated to how much they mean to me! Sad, sick itscometothis was desperately happy to hear from you!!
As for the next posting we're going to shoot for May 7, but I do always update the discord peeps if shenanigans ensue and it'll be delayed! If you want a link, comment and we'll get you there.
Enough of my yapping, let's get you some trigger warnings and read on! :)
xx -itscometothis
Trigger Warnings For This Chapter
References to external homophobia
Chapter Text
“And you have your choices, and these are what make man great, his ladder to the stars.”
—Mumford and Sons, “Timshel”
Draco spun. His assailant lounged casually against the Vanishing Cabinet, head dipped, examining Draco’s wand. Dark hair, fine robes. Lean, but well built. A relevant factoid since Draco was wandless and might have to muggle-fight his way out of this one.
“Draco,” he said, head rising. “A pleasure to make your acquaintance.”
“Afraid I can’t say the same.”
The man’s — he was rather young, though. Out of Hogwarts, but not for long — lips curled into a small smile. “This is temporary,” he said, lifting Draco’s wand. “Needed you to hear me out.”
“My hearing improves dramatically when my wand is in hand.”
Another lip quirk. Merlin, why did these broody fucks not just smile.
He could hear Blaise muttering you’re now one of those broody fucks. Probably while Draco rubbed his head from where he’d committed assault by projectile.
“You have nothing to fear,” he continued. “You won’t be attacked. But I need you to listen.”
Draco crossed his arms. Likely story. “So talk.”
He kicked off the vanishing cabinet. “My name is Regulus Black.”
“Regulus Black is dead,” Draco snapped. “Honestly, you must not even be a pureblood if you don’t think I have my family tree memorized extensively.”
“I was dead,” the man — his cousin, except Draco didn’t have those — agreed. “But no longer. Bellatrix tried to off me, actually, a couple of months ago, but I managed to stick around.”
Draco sneered. “Regulus Black was a Death Eater, so I’m fairly confident Aunt Bella would be welcoming him home.”
I was dead, but no longer. Honestly, what kind of cheap, sickle-novel rubbish was this?
He inclined his head. “I was a Death Eater. But I died defecting.”
Draco scoffed. “Really leaning into the nonsense here.”
With a graceful movement, the wizard purportedly known as Regulus Black uncuffed his sleeve, rolling up the fabric to bare his forearm.
A simple, black, faded Dark Mark.
Not oily.
Not moving.
Still.
As if the connection had been severed.
Draco’s jaw fell open. “How…”
“Dying,” Pseudo-Regulus said again.
He scowled. “That’s not possible.”
“I know.” He sighed. “I’m not quite sure how to convince you except to have you check your access to the Black vaults that would have been yours but are no longer.”
“Which would require exiting the room.”
He shrugged, allowing that. “I don’t look familiar?”
Yes, but no! Draco glowered in response. “You said Bellatrix attempted to kill you? If Aunt Bella wanted you dead, you’d be dead.”
“It was more of a statement, I suppose, than an actual murder attempt,” he drawled.
Draco looked down his nose, channeling Lucius Malfoy. “How?”
His jaw set while his eyes narrowed. His hand hesitated by his hip. “You require proof, I take it?”
“Ideally.”
He huffed, presumably at Draco’s dripping sarcasm, then began to tug the shirt from his trousers—
“Oh, no, ew. The pureblood incest thing is a joke, for Salazar’s sake—”
“This isn’t a strip tease.”
Something in his tone had Draco saying nothing further. Nothing until he saw Blood Traitor carved into his abdomen. “Ohhh, bugger,” Draco breathed.
Perhaps-Regulus hummed, a sarcastic sort of thing, while he re-buttoned his trousers.
His stomach turned. That was, admittedly, something Bellatrix would do. She’d often twirl her knife ominously about her fingers.
“If Bella wanted you dead, you'd be dead,” he repeated.
“It was more of a show than anything,” Regulus agreed. “And a test. She wants me. Alive. And she wants to know how I’m back, for her Master.”
“But not your Master,” Draco mused.
A wry grin. “Not anymore.”
“Why are you here, then?”
So-called Regulus regarded Draco for a long moment. “Because,” he finally said, “I had the Mark seared into my arm at sixteen. And I know how bloody miserable that feels.”
Draco’s heart plummeted into his stomach. How could he know this?
And if he knows — who else?
“And I had”—he stopped, biting the inside of his cheek for a moment—“I had all my choices taken from me. Again and again, until my only options were serve and become a monster or be free and die. And I want you to have less shitty choices.”
Draco’s breath caught at the sincerity in his voice. At the all too accurate assessment of his options.
Want, desire, the need to have, surged within him, a familiar friend — but it had never gutted him so viscerally. He’d never yearned for anything, anyone, the way he longed for a choice. A real one.
“And how do you propose to do that?”
Regulus — maybe-Regulus — smirked. “Catch.”
Draco snatched the onyx object out of the air as it sailed towards his head. Is this a trend now? Throwing things at my face?
“Not bad,” Regulus noted. “Seeker?”
Draco nodded. “If you are who you say you are, so were you.”
“Indeed.”
“Not much of a seeker’s build,” he noted.
Regulus looked down, as if he were noticing this himself. “I suppose not any longer. I was scrawny for most of my time at Hogwarts. The growth spurt was recent.”
Draco’s brow furrowed. “How old are you?”
“Nineteen. Ish,” Regulus answered with a shrug. “Chronologically, should be thirty-five, but biologically I stopped living and returned, so I’m still nineteen. Though I was dead at eighteen, but in October and returned in July for my August birthday, so have fun with that one.”
Draco shook his head, trying to make sense of that. This had to be bullshit, and yet — that was a faded Dark Mark, which could only occur if someone died — it had been the primary reason everyone suspected Voldemort wasn't truly gone, the source of the whispers Draco remembered hearing as a boy from Father’s office. And no one carved blood traitor into themselves for fun.
Draco turned his attention to the object in hand — a ring, smooth against his fingers. Black onyx with the Draco constellation etched in iridescent silver.
“It’s charmed. Have you encountered the Protean charm before?”
Draco’s mouth tightened. Fucking Granger. “Yes.”
“If you need to run,” Regulus said slowly, severe grey eyes — shit, those were his eyes, Draco’s reflected back at him — “I will come. We can set up a safe house for you and your mother—”
“Father?” Draco asked, a hope that spoke of before perking within him.
Regulus frowned. “You’re sure he’d come?”
Draco opened his mouth to say he’d never leave us before snapping it closed. “I don’t know.”
Regulus sighed. “We can’t risk it, and Lucius… Lucius chose. He was twenty when he received the Mark, and that's going to be harder to sell to the Order. But if we can remove the tracking of your Dark Mark — then we, in theory, would be able to welcome any defector—”
“You can remove it?” Draco gaped.
Black shook his head. “I’m working on it. The Order didn’t know of that trick of the Dark Lord’s, so they weren’t pursuing breaking the link as an option. Death Eaters who’d have preferred not to be re-drafted, presumably like your father, thought he was dead. So I’m investigating, but it isn’t finished yet. I’ll alert you through the ring as soon as it is, and if you and Cissa wish to run, I’ll help you. It’s not precisely tested, but a fidelius in theory could stand. We could create a string of several. Risky, but possible.”
“You would come,” Draco repeated. “Even though we could bring you to straight to Bellatrix? Straight to the Dark Lord?”
Regulus lifted his chin, and defiance eked from him. Draco leaned towards it. Defiance sang in his blood, and Draco realized all that rage — shit, Granger’s right — it wasn’t for her, or for Potter, or the Order, or even muggles. It was for the shackles of Lord Fucking Voldemort, and Draco wanted to rebel. Draco wanted to be free.
“If you wish to truly serve the monster trying to murder you, holding your mother hostage, ripping apart the fabric of our society, and planning to kill all Muggleborns — then I will hope that you, out of respect for having a choice at all, will leave me be. But if not—” He let out a breath. “I knew it would be a risk, offering this to you. I’m well aware of the torture in store if you betray me.”
An act of honor, then.
From a Slytherin. From a Black.
The way he’d been taught it could be.
Draco nodded, too much emotion clogging his throat to offer more than that. He slipped the ring onto his index finger. Defy, defy, defy.
He has Mother.
Tendrils of the memory of the Cruciatus snaked through him. Think of what he can do. Why you had to bend the knee in the first place.
Draco looked upon his cousin. He’d grown up learning of two Black rebels — of his mother’s generation, three of the five had rebelled. But with Regulus, the tide had turned. Mother had always said the Blacks were the stars — they could not be contained. They were not to be ruled.
Regulus gestured towards Draco’s hand. “Bella cares little for jewels and baubles, but it’s possible Narcissa will recognize that the ring is from the Black vault, not the Malfoy one.”
“Mother will protect me.” Draco lifted his head, grey meeting grey.
Regulus smiled, a proper one. “Good. Our family isn’t known for maternal instincts. I’m pleased Cissa has proved the exception.”
“She’s the best,” Draco said simply, because it was simply true. Narcissa Black Malfoy was the best at nearly everything, better than everyone. His eyes fell once more to the ring. To his way out. “This must put you at risk, not only for the obvious reasons, but with Dumbledore and their lot.”
Regulus nodded. “It does. But I didn’t trade masters. I serve a cause, not a man, no matter that man has a great deal of control on whether or not I head to Azkaban.”
Draco’s brows rose. “And what cause is that?”
Regulus answered easily, though quietly. “A world where hope isn’t painfully stupid. One where no one, regardless of circumstance, be it blood or birth, suffers for the sake of simply existing. One where children are safe.”
A better world. Dammit Granger.
“That cause mostly aligns with the Order of the Phoenix,” he explained. “But their scope is limited. It doesn’t include us, the Slytherins, the purebloods, the ones who were caught in the Dark Lord’s net because of our birth, our parents, not yet because of our own choices.”
So he was taking the risk. For Draco.
Draco gripped the ring tightly, the cool metal biting into his palm. “If you’re working on breaking the tracking and the fidelius route isn’t certain… this isn’t just an escape plan.”
Regulus grimaced apologetically. “No, it isn’t. Choices are hard to come by. I chose dying rather than serving the Dark Lord, but you could… you could choose a different master, if I can’t find a way to free you in time.”
“I’m not into masters,” Draco muttered.
His lips quirked. “Good. You shouldn’t be. But as someone reminded me recently, your side is a choice. You shouldn’t be damned to this war, Draco, none of you should. But your side was chosen for you, and if in the end there isn’t a way out — you should be able to pick your way through.”
“You picked death to get through.”
“I picked death because I couldn’t live with who I was becoming, and doing something right had become more important than my safety.”
“I’d rather not die, is the thing about it,” Draco muttered. “Mother or me or Father, or…” Blaise. Theo. Granger. Even fucking Weasel could just… go be obnoxious elsewhere rather than die.
“We all die,” Regulus murmured. “And with the war, that eventuality is too present and pressing. But it’s the reality we’ve got. I wish I could give you more than the limitations of that ring, of this world, but it’s a choice. And you deserve a choice. It’s all I can give you.”
Draco frowned. “Why bother? You don’t know me. You didn’t even live to see me born.”
Regulus suddenly found the Vanishing Cabinet quite interesting.
“This is what you’re working on, isn’t it? The rest of the Room is a mess, but you’ve made a little nest here.”
“Yes.”
“To escape?”
“I think so,” Draco murmured. The lie tasted sour, with this honorable cousin; but how fucked would he be, offering the truth? That the cabinet was an escape, but also an entrance?
Regulus ran his hand across the wood. “We aren’t the same. Not remotely. But I’m bothering because his magic seared into me when I didn’t want it and shackled me.”
Draco’s breath caught. Slimy, snaking through him, painful venom coursing through his veins—
“And in that, we are the same.”
Their eyes, twins of one another, met again, and the resolve therein — the understanding — settled him.
“I won’t let her use it to find you,” Draco swore. If he ended with no honor, no life he could claim with any sort of pride, he could promise Regulus this. He could do this one right thing by the only person willing to offer him a choice.
“Thank you,” he murmured. “Choose wisely, Draco. But it is your choice.”
“How’d you get in here anyway?”
Regulus smirked. “Now where would be the fun in telling you that?”
“Does Dumbledore know?”
He arched a brow. “Which part?”
“That you’re here?”
“No.”
“That I’m…” Draco trailed off. “You knew I was Marked. How?”
“We have spies.”
“So Dumbledore—”
“He knows you’re Marked. He knows of your task.”
Draco paled. “So I’m fucked.”
Regulus shook his head. “Dumbledore is… a mystery, and a prick, to be honest, but he took the risk in letting you hurt Bell trying because I think in his own warped way, he’s trying to give you a chance, too. But he’s far too full of his own machinations to be properly looking out for you.”
“So you are?” Draco’d tried to scoff, but the hope of this encounter was catching.
“So I am.”
Huh.
“And Draco,” he added. “I hate to be all Noble and Most Ancient about this, but—”
Their eyes met and Draco squawked as Regulus pushed.
“I can fucking Occlude!” Draco spat as Regulus hummed at the edges of his mindscape.
“Sound? As the barrier?”
“What do you fucking use?”
“Mist.”
“Broody fuck,” Draco muttered.
Regulus laughed. “Yeah, maybe.”
“Bella trained me, I can even keep her from finding what she wants, so could you kindly fuck off?”
The pressure — and it was only then Draco realized it wasn’t painful — let up. “Alright. Trust.”
“Still novel?” Draco drawled.
Regulus hummed. “Entirely.”
They faced off. Draco’s mind spun with all he’d learned, heard.
“I’ll leave your wand by the entrance,” Regulus murmured. “Good luck, Draco. I hope, whatever you choose, you’ll find some semblance of happiness.”
Draco gulped. “You too,” he whispered. “And thank you.”
Regulus inclined his head and left. Draco waited until he heard the clatter of his wand and the shutting of the door before he called it with an Accio, and sunk to the floor.
Nostalgia kept Regulus company as he descended the endless stairs to the dungeons. Safety had never felt so real as it did in the halls of Hogwarts. Flashes of images, names, memories that hadn’t been relevant in the wake of his sudden new reality, and grief surged forward — classmates, project partners, professors, the time the Marauders had caused every toilet to overflow and they’d all had to sleep in tents outside until the professors could manage to clear out the mess. Easier times.
The velvet of the Invisibility Cloak brushed against his face as he walked. How many times had Sirius slunk about under this thing?
Reg shouldered open the door to the Defense classroom.
Severus’ head snapped up, wand at the ready, eyes narrowed.
He pulled off the Cloak. “Just me.”
Sev stared. “How?”
“Harry,” Regulus admitted. “Apparently there’s all sorts of secret passages into this place.”
“How’d I spend my fourteenth birthday?”
“Freezing your arse off at my quidditch match because your loyalty is unparalleled.”
The wand lowered. “Ward us in?”
Reg did so, wand dancing about.
“You,” Regulus began, “look like shit.”
“Admittedly not hard for me to do,” he snarked.
“I’d argue you could have a certain je ne sais quoi if you put a little effort in.”
Sev snorted. ”Not that I’m not thrilled to see you, but why are you here?”
Reg pulled a chair up to the other side of Sev’s wide desk. “This thing’s a monster.”
“I have a lot of parchment to grade and read.”
He ran fingers against the cold metal of the seat. “I gave Draco a ring with the Protean. So he could call for help, or defect if I can figure out how to break the connection of the Dark Mark.”
“Are you mad?” Sev hissed. “Bellatrix could use him—”
“I know, Sev,” Reg interrupted. “I’m well aware. But it was worth the risk.”
He ran a hand down his face. “Fuck. Dumbledore doesn’t know, I take it?”
“No.”
He pinched the bridge of his nose. Leveled a look at Reg over his hand. Lowered it, slowly. Wearily. “Thank you,” he murmured. “For caring enough to do something reckless for him.”
“Any luck with the vow?” They had a galleon between them, one Hermione had charmed before she left, but they didn’t dare use it casually, lest anyone notice.
Severus shrugged. “No. I’m not that fussed.”
“Severus,” Regulus hissed.
He waved a hand. “I help Draco with his task, I betray the Order. I help Draco flee, I have to do the task for him, since he wouldn’t be able to complete it. I’m more concerned with how—”
“Would you do me the courtesy of giving a flying fuck about your life?” Reg stood, storming into a circle of pacing.
“Pot, kettle.”
Reg gave him a two-fingered salute.
“It’s realism,” Severus sighed. “I’m sorry, but it is. Spying wasn’t ever going to precisely work out for me in the long run anyways. But I suppose Draco can take my place, seeing as you’ve enabled him to do so.”
“The goal is to free him,” Reg muttered. “But, yeah. I did. For now, that’s all I’ve got.”
“It’s a start,” he agreed. He grimaced. “And, after I’m gone, might be necessary.”
“You were not so flippant with your demise when you left,” Reg accused.
Severus pressed the heels of his palms to his eyes. “I’d done less research then.”
“I’ll look into it,” he promised.
Sev arched a brow. “Reg, with all the love in my heart, so not very much — you also look like shit.”
“I do not,” he muttered.
“To the untrained eye, no,” Sev agreed. “Immaculate as always. But you’re exhausted.”
Reg did not pause his pacing. Shrugged a bit. “There’s a war on, if you haven’t heard.”
“What’s wrong?” Severus Snape was as cutting as his name, but the stern gentleness he could offer was anything but.
His steps slowed. He stared at the decor Mercury had described as macabre.
“Do you think there are consequences? For returning to life?”
“What sort of consequences?”
Reg shrugged. Stared at the scuff on his boot that he’d acquired sneaking into the Shrieking Shack, and then through the secret passageway behind Harry.
“Regulus.”
“Do you think there could be?”
“Perhaps,” Severus said slowly. “Though I wouldn’t think there would be reason to worry unless some sort of unexplained symptom emerged.”
Reg hummed.
“Reg.”
He crossed his arms across his chest. “I’m fucked in the head,” he muttered. Lupin had showed no signs of suffering similar issues. Whether it was the Horcrux or the curse that gave him a second life — something was wrong.
Severus stood, coming to lean against the portion of his gargantuan desk nearest him. “Reg, with all respect to your noble and most ancient bloodline and whatever rot — of course you’re fucked in the head. You fought in a war at sixteen. Your parents, your brother, any of those things alone would fuck a man up in the head and you had all three. You don’t have to be touched by Dark Magic to be struggling with the past.”
Reg’s jaw worked.
“Reg, there are… things I didn’t put together in our youth I can see in hindsight.”
Terror and shame locked his muscles. Which things?
Sev’s hand came to rest upon his shoulder. “You bore more than anyone ought to. Perhaps you can forgive yourself the pain and faltering to figure out how to live again. How to properly live in the first place.”
That wasn’t it, though Regulus was sure there were other pieces of his psyche to which all of Sev’s words applied. Or was it? Was he just that pathetic that his mind broke dealing with his fucked up life? But how were the physical effects happening then?
He could tell him. Admit to the actual symptoms.
But Severus had enough to deal with. And Reg needed to hold it together long enough to save his life.
“I prefer you drunk and impulsive rather than wise,” Reg sniffed. His breaking voice rather gave him away.
The hand on his shoulder squeezed. “If I can help, I will. Tell me how.”
“Don’t die,” Reg whispered.
Severus’ hand dropped. “I said if I can I will. That I don’t think I can find a work around for.”
“Try,” Reg begged.
“I’m still looking,” Sev promised.
The silence was familiar, if tinged with sadness.
“But you’re tired,” he murmured.
Severus said nothing, moved to lean on his desk. “Yes. I am.”
And that, Reg understood. The exhaustion that made the potential of one’s own demise a little less awful.
“I have more to atone for, though,” Severus said. “And Draco. And you. I am looking, Reg. But Unbreakable Vows aren’t precisely easy to work around.”
“Can I help?”
“You’re exhausted, too,” Severus returned, brow raised as he looked Reg up and down again.
“Yes,” he admitted. “But I solved the curse.”
“Have you?”
Reg forced a grin. “Ever seen a braided curse?”
“No way.” Sev’s eyes lit up. “How is that even— do you have your research?”
The grin turned real as he pulled parchment from his robe pocket.
Reg paced the length of the Astronomy Tower, allowing the crisp air to let his breaths puff white. Cold awakened. Sharpened. He’d warded his slice of the Tower invisible, the Cloak resting over his shoulders as insurance while he walked.
Voices — specifically, one voice — drifted from the stairwell.
“Again, Harry, why?”
“Will you just trust me?” Harry stage-whispered back.
“With my life where it counts, Potter, but with late night shenanigans, hardly.”
His heart puffed up, like a balloon with air, like he might float away just at the sound of her voice.
Salazar, Reg, be less pathetic.
Except he couldn’t really be bothered to just now. Not when Hermione emerged onto the Tower, wearing the top half of her uniform, rumpled and partially unbuttoned over muggle leggings. Her perfect curls were swept up into a haphazard bun atop her head, and she was rubbing her eyes sleepily.
His breath caught.
She looked about. “Alright, Harry, what is—”
Her eyes narrowed, staring at the seams of his wards where they met the walls; the ceiling. She perked up; a blossom, beginning from her core as she straightened, rising to her toes, unfurling like petals in a smile across her face.
She’d found him. Even behind an invisibility ward with a Notice-Me-Not on top.
She stepped towards him, and he lifted his wand to begin the charms to dismantle the ward—
“Got you!”
He dropped to a dueling pose, wand trained at the door while Harry groaned. Hermione pivoted.
“Oh, honestly!” she said with a hearty harrumph, lowering her wand as Ginny and Ron appeared, entirely too pleased with themselves.
“We don’t like secrets,” Ron said by way of explanation.
“And you’ve been keeping loads,” Ginny added, nearly skipping to stand closer to them.
“Since when do you two work together?” Harry huffed.
“Since you two decided to abandon me,” Ron sniffed in return.
Ginny tsked. “Honestly, you'd have a much grander time if you two invited me along more often. Wasn’t the Department of Mysteries a riot?”
“I was cursed,” Hermione deadpanned.
“You broke your leg,” Harry added.
Ron piped in, “And we nearly died.”
Ginny rolled her eyes. “Cowards.”
“That doesn’t even make sense,” Ron began, and as the siblings bickered, Hermione and Harry shot one another a look of panic.
Neither of them were good liars. Not to their friends.
And he was here. She knew he was. His magic spoke to hers the closer she drew to the ward, rocking back on her heels to creep closer without her ginger hound dogs noticing.
“What could you two possibly need to come up here for that couldn’t be said in the common room? Or in the confidential corner?”
“The confidential corner is hardly properly confidential,” Hermione protested.
“Sure it is,” Ginny countered. “Dean and I have all sorts of quiet conversations there
and no one ever disturbs us.”
“Because we risk finding you with tongue in throat,” Ron grumbled.
“I just... wanted to tell Hermione something,” Harry suggested.
“Like?” Ginny prompted.
Ron actually looked hurt. Drat. “That you couldn’t tell me?”
Harry grimaced. “No, not ever just…”
Hermione racked her brain. There was no reason for them to have ditched Ron to come up here besides Regulus, which was not the reason they could give—
“I’m snogging Theo Nott!”
Hermione spun to face Harry; Ginny’s hands flew to her mouth and Ron blinked.
“A Slytherin?” Ron gasped when his brain managed to work around the primary bit.
“Good on you, Harry!” Ginny cheered. “You deserve a good snog n’ shag!”
Harry’s cheeks flamed. “Not shagging!”
“Oh, Harry,” Hermione breathed, reaching for his hand. She knew what this meant for him, and it did make sense he’d tell her first. Except that she rather expected he hadn’t been planning to tell her that at all.
“Why is that only Hermione news?”
Harry hid his face in his hands.
“Because it’s different for muggles than it is for the magical here in Britain,” Hermione explained for him. “It’s a big deal for some people — like the Dursleys.”
“Ah,” Ginny mused.
Ron sobered. “A bad big deal, I take it.”
Harry nodded.
Hermione wrapped her arms around him. “I’m proud of you, Harry. And happy for you, if Theo’s good enough for you.”
“Not sure a Slytherin would be,” Ron muttered.
Ginny sighed. “They’re not all bad, Ron. Zabini and I get on.”
“Did everyone forget the Slytherin-Gryffindor quidditch fisticuffs?” Ron lamented.
“Theo doesn’t play quidditch,” Harry mumbled behind his hands.
“No he doesn’t,” Ginny agreed.
“And he’s got nice eyes,” Hermione added.
Ginny perked up. “Oh yeah, real blue, right?”
“Well, I’m not sure why muggles would make a big deal out of it, but I’m happy for you, Harry. Do I get to make the big brother speech?”
Harry’s brows knit. “Um…”
“I mean, you don’t have five to choose from,” Ron explained. “I’d be happy to stand in. I’m only a few months older, but someone ought to make sure Theo courts you properly.”
“Sure,” Ginny reasoned. “We, the Weasleys, are well known for our proper pureblood etiquette, particularly courting.”
Hermione snickered.
They continued speaking and Hermione inched her way back to where she thought the edge of the ward might be.
She felt his breath in her hair. Her heart leapt. She tipped her head back, just a little bit closer.
She reached for him blindly; his invisible hand took hers. Warm and familiar.
Hermione eased her weight back, a solid presence behind her.
Ron and Ginny carried on with Harry, and Hermione contributed as necessary. She tried three separate times to get them to leave, but they didn’t take the hint and there was nothing Hermione could think to say to make them leave her behind.
So she held his hand. Let his body support hers.
Harry frowned, casting a tempus. Reg must be on a time limit.
They shuffled off, and Hermione tried one last effort—
“I’m going to stay. Stare at the stars and think for a moment.”
Ron frowned. “Hermione, it’s late, what if you’re caught?”
“My odds are meant to be better in a group?”
“I think he means,” Ginny said slowly, exchanging a glance with her brother, “that after what happened to Katie… we’d rather not have any friend walking around alone. Especially—”
“A Muggleborn,” Hermione finished for her, sighing. Damn her considerate friends.
“I know you can take care of yourself, but—”
“I get it. Could I have just… a minute? Look at the stars?”
Ron opened his mouth to offer to stay, surely, because of course he was going to,
but Harry ushered them down the stairs.
“Five minutes, Hermione!” Ron called over his shoulder.
“Alright!” she agreed. “Damnit,” she whispered as they finally, mercifully moved out of earshot.
She whirled, throwing her arms around him.
He held her tight, murmuring the finite and the spells to cease the wards.
“How are you here?” she murmured into his shoulder.
“It’s the full moon,” he answered, voice low. “I snuck out while Lupin was off. Harry
smuggled me in.”
She peeked up at him as the magic fell away. A helpless smile.
“Hello, Atlas.”
He belonged up here, surrounded by starlight. His silver eyes twinkled with the constellations whose names his family bore. Her hand rose quite of its own accord to cup his face.
His eyes fluttered shut. “Hi, Mercury.”
“I’ve never hated having such conscientious and concerned friends more,” she whispered.
He let out a quiet laugh, and it rumbled in his chest. “I’m glad you have them. Even if at present I’d like to curse them soundly.”
“Welcome to the Weasleys. Lovely and infuriating.” Her thumb traced his brow. “You’re really here.”
“I almost didn’t come up,” he said softly. “Thought it might be worse to see you and…”
“And then have to miss each other all over again?”
He nodded, eyes closing again.
She frowned. “Are you alright, Reg?” Her thumb switched paths, tracing the dark circle beneath his eye.
He didn’t answer, turning into her hand. “I solved the curse. Mostly.”
“Did you?” She beamed, hugging him again. “Well, what was it?”
“Braided curse — so cast three times simultaneously and interwoven.”
The cold air burned her throat as she gasped. “What?! That’s mad! How did you even— has that been done before?”
“I don’t know,” he admitted. “And breaking it will be exceedingly difficult. After I noticed the plait, I’ve been able to sketch out the curse itself, so in theory we could do it. The mystery being solved doesn’t make it easier.”
“You’re a genius.”
Reg snorted. “Hardly, but I’m pleased to have made some progress.”
“Three,” Hermione wondered aloud. “Why three?” Even just a twist of two curses seemed overkill.
“Three and seven are magically significant numbers.” He paused, tensing. “Actually, about that—”
She frowned. “What is it?”
“We think it could be seven,” he murmured, severity and a touch of trepidation in his gaze.
Hermione blinked. “Seven curse weaves? Rather than three?”
“Seven what-I-died-fors.”
She froze. Flexed her hands on his shoulders, pressed into him. Solid. Steady. “Seven abominable snowmen?”
His brow furrowed and Godric, Rowena, Helga, and Salazar, she’d missed him. “Er… I think you understand, but I don’t follow the clever pun you’ve used.”
She hugged him again. They had so little time, she could hardly let him go. “I’ll show you at Christmas. But yes.” As she rested her cheek against his shoulder, breathing him in, the ramifications of what he said rattled around her head. Seven Horcruxes. Seven murders. Seven to find. The diary had possessed Ginny, the locket guarded by magical zombies and a torture potion that had killed Regulus, and the ring covered in a curse times three.
“Well that’s daunting,” she squeaked.
His arms tightened around her. “We’re not sure, but it fits. It’s a magically pure number, and he was always ambitious.”
Hermione harrumphed. “I prefer your ambition.”
“Dreaming?”
She smiled up at him. “The Death Eater who dared to dream,” she said again. She’d been rather proud by that line all those months ago. Hermione couldn’t paint, not really, but she could see the portrait in her mind’s eye. A silver-masked figure, surrounded by death, looking up at the stars. Wishing. Daring.
And the constellation above him, Leo.
“You continue to astound,” he murmured.
“Her-min-onny!” Ginny called. Hermione groaned.
Reg cocked a brow.
“A bloke I dated,” she explained. “Bulgarian, couldn’t say my name for the life of him. Naturally, they lambast me with it.”
“Naturally,” Reg agreed, his lips quirking in a smile.
She stepped back into his arms. “I’m sorry it’s so short, but I’m so glad you’re here. I missed you. I miss you.”
“You too,” he murmured into her hair.
With a final squeeze, he released her.
She took a step back.
His eyes fell to their clasped hands.
“I don’t want to let go,” she whispered.
Reg smiled sadly. “Me neither.”
“Hermy-own!”
She squeezed his fingers. He gripped hers back.
“Bye,” she mouthed as she took backwards steps, tears stinging her eyes, until she finally had to turn to use the stairs.
Gin frowned as she joined them on the landing. “You alright?”
She nodded. “The stars make me existential.”
Ginny placed a kiss atop her head, and the four of them made their way back to Gryffindor Tower.
Chapter 47: Chapter Forty-Five
Notes:
Hello, loves!
Sorry our hopeful-but-held-loosely date didn't work out, but we are HERE with the next chapter. Truthfully, nothing really went wrong, I just had some killer writer's block along with work insanity and some residual exhaustion from the *gestures at 2024.* But, I think I managed to get this section of the murder board clear and untangled, and that released the scene held in writing purgatory!
Photon08 continues to be the BEST EDITOR EVER! She even gave an editing lesson in the discord channel this week! Thank you, dear, for all your hard work!!
And thank y'all so much for your lovely comments! I'm responding today - seriously, I'm pretty sure y'all are the best readers ever. :)
Enough yapping, let's get to it!
love,
itscometothisTrigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
psychological horror, remembered child abuse
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You cannot know how frightened gods are of pain. There is nothing more foreign to them, and so nothing they ache more deeply to see.”
― Madeline Miller, Circe
“Good morning,” Regulus nearly sang on the morning after the full moon.
He was no less exhausted than usual, having slept only briefly, but Harry’s delighted expression upon seeing him, Hermione, a moment to connect with Severus, and the thrill of doing something to help a boy who was in the same position he’d been — all of that gave Reg a bit of pep in his step.
Remus’ weak-willed glower in return, however, brought its own sort of vindictive pleasure. “You’re exhausting.”
Reg tutted. “I think you mean transforming into a monster and back is exhausting.” He sat at the breakfast table, pouring himself coffee. They were nearing the end of the supply procured on his birthday. He’d have to see about replenishing that.
Remus grunted, head falling to his folded arms.
“One must ask, why aren’t you in bed?”
“Hungry.”
“Yet you’ve hardly eaten.”
“Tired.”
Regulus took a bite of quiche as he examined his flatmate.
“Alright.” Abandoning his fork with a clink, he rose. “Breakfast in bed.”
“Moving hurts,” Remus groaned. “Just… I’ll be fine.”
Regulus frowned. Cast a diagnostic. “You’re hurt.”
“Moderately,” he mumbled. “I patched myself up, but werewolf wounds—”
“Cursed, right.” Reg took Remus’ arms. “Up you go.”
He heaved; Lupin moaned in pain.
“I could levitate you,” he offered.
“Don’t you dare.”
Remus rather missed the mark of threatening, what with his clammy skin and weak voice.
“Then limp upstairs we shall.”
“You’re hardly one to talk,” he grumbled.
Reg snorted. “There is a reason I’m helping you hobble.”
Remus hissed in pain, but otherwise fell silent.
“Thanks Reg,” he breathed as he collapsed onto the bed.
Reg accio’d then tossed a cinnamon-infused bagel to thump against Lupin’s pillow.
“You have a thing for throwing food,” Lupin mumbled sleepily, but took a bite.
Regulus ignored him and returned to his breakfast, the memory of Hermione’s hand gripping his buoying his weary spirit.
“Gooooooood morning.”
“Oh, fuck off,” Reg groused.
“You solved the curse, how are you lacking sleep now?”
He couldn’t say trying to find a way to save Sev’s life or magical links for Draco, so he lied. “Identifying that it’s woven doesn’t mean it will be easy. I’m trying to figure out if we have anything on breaking such a curse, any information.”
They didn’t; he’d scoured all the curse-breaking tomes at this point. But Lupin didn’t know that.
Lupin frowned. “You could keep regular hours while searching for that.”
Reg dragged a hand across his face. “Could I? We have more properties to search; Moody is likely to request us next week after giving you time to recover from the full; we still need to figure out what the other Horcruxes are if you’re right about the seven; we’ve been lax in your Occlumency as of late—”
And his own, actually. He’d forfeited the opportunity to get his Occlumency in order while Lupin was gone to sneak Draco the ring.
“And,” Remus added, beaming. “We’ve forgotten something!”
His brow furrowed. “What?”
“Patronus tutoring!”
Reg stiffened. Shoveled a bite of eggs into his mouth. “Hardly a high priority, there’s not any point—”
“There is a great deal of point,” he countered. “This is a security issue, Regulus.”
Blessed, bitter, warm coffee gave him strength. “Lupin, I’ve tried. I can’t.”
“What’s the issue?”
“I’m a miserable sod,” Regulus drawled.
Remus sobered. “Regulus, it’s important to be able to harness joy. Particularly in times like these.”
Reg’s jaw ticked as he looked away.
“Do you think Sirius had no trouble with this?”
“How could he?” Reg sneered. “He had you, and Potter.”
Remus hummed in acquiescence, sipping his own coffee. “Fair. But now you’ve Hermione.”
He choked — hot coffee clogging in his windpipe — and sputtered.
Bloody werewolf smirked over the rasher he was stuffing into his face.
Reg snatched the plate with the rest of them.
“You don’t need all those,” Remus grumbled.
“With training?” He’d get to it later, after another hour or two of reading. “I will. Besides, weren’t you worried about my eating habits?” he asked innocently.
“Only when you’re all caught up, for chrissake.”
“What?”
“When you’re focused—”
“Not that, the thing you said —”
“It’s a— oh never mind!” He tossed his napkin, standing. “Patronus. Is the point.”
“What do you even have to be happy about?” Reg crunched a piece of bacon deliberately. “Your lover is dead, your best friend is dead, your third best friend betrayed them, you’re obviously still sore from a brutal transformation you have no control over and for which you are discriminated against, and your girlfriend is in Estonia or somewhere.”
“Happiness,” Remus said primly, “is not the same as joy.”
Reg blinked.
“Happiness is fleeting,” he explained, pulling out the chair next to Reg, snatching a piece of bacon and stuffing it in his mouth before bracing his elbows on his knees. “Joy is the thing that keeps you getting out of bed when, as you’ve so helpfully pointed out, the people you love are gone and you’re stuck with pain and suffering.”
“S’not joy,” Reg said around a sip of coffee. “It’s spite. Persistence. Whatever.”
Remus cocked his head, sandy hair falling across his brow. “You really are more alike than I ever realized,” he murmured, almost to himself. He straightened. “Reg, I don’t wish to overstep. But it occurs to me recently that learning to tap into the joy that feeds a patronus could do you a world of good.”
Reg rolled his eyes, flexing a hand with his control. Exasperation was acceptable, but not anger. Even if his skin crawled to think Lupin was watching, seeing more than he wished him to see and, therefore, Regulus would quite like to claw his eyes out. “Fine. What do you suggest?”
“When you went to the cave,” Remus said softly, “What were you thinking?”
“Gee, I hope those swim lessons paid off,” Reg snapped, rising. Way to recall your dead father there, Reg.
“Not— damn.” Lupin shook his head. “That’s dark, even for us, Reg.”
He arched an unimpressed brow, gesturing to Grimmauld Place, the House of Black, all around them.
“I meant, what drove you there? To switch sides, to risk your life for others?”
He’d just told Draco, but he wasn’t offering the same to Lupin. He grabbed another rasher. “I have research to do.”
“Regulus—“
“Later.”
“If later, I require specificity,” Remus returned.
“After we’ve got the grimoire,” Reg bartered and ducked away before Lupin could reply further.
Reg read, then trained. Sweat dripped down his face, dampened his clothes so they clung to him as he trotted down the rooftop stairs, fetched a glass of water, and made his way to the shower. He took a sip partway up the stairs when his ears popped.
Fuck.
A fool’s hope, that when he’d stopped spending his time with the Horcrux these would be over. He drained his glass, making his way forward cautiously. The temperature shifted. Ice shot through him. Breath turned white. A shiver racked through him. Cold and wet. Great.
He gripped his wand, the feel of the smooth wood grounding him. I am stronger than this. I can control this.
His vision blurred while the temperature skyrocketed; his stomach rolled as his cheeks burned from the shift, ears popping again. Heat so intense he swayed. The glass slid from his hand, shattering. Another wave of nausea, colors spinning—
Reg was on his knees as he gasped for breath.
A small Sirius ran past him ‘til he reached the door to the attic. He spun, back to the attic door, face pleading.
A smaller Regulus followed, stumbling beside their mother where she had a cruel grip of his hair, dragging him along with her.
“Mother, please, he’s trying—”
“Enough, Sirius.” With a wave of her hand, Sirius stumbled to the side. She wrenched the attic door open.
“And be careful,” she snarled at little Reg.
.
“Mum, after last time—” Sirius was cut off with a wand to his nose.
“Not. Another. Word,” Mother said, straightening. Her eyes turned to small Regulus. “Go. Touch nothing, understand?”
Little Reg was crying silently, and Reg’s own heart galloped, remembering why he’d been so afraid.
Mother slapped his cheek. In his memory it had sounded so loud, but it was clearly lacking heat. Merely a bid for his attention. “No tears. Go. If you’d like to stop spending your time here, I suggest removing your head from your arse and learn something. Now get in there and stay.”
“Mother—”
“Kreacher!” she shrieked, turning, furious, to her firstborn. “Take Sirius to his room and keep him there.”
Regulus threw up with the wave of heat that heralded mirage-Kreacher’s arrival. Over-sensitive skin burned. Sirius scrambled, still trying to get to him.
“In,” she seethed towards little Regulus. “Get in. Don’t touch. Got it?”
Reg squeezed his eyes shut as he panted. Vomit, putrid and burning poured from him once more. Pain swelled in his ears with the pressure.
As the pressure faded, the heat relented. Reg pried one eye open.
It was gone.
With a wave of his hand — so like your mother, aren’t you? — he vanished his sick. He eased to the side. Grimaced.
Glass had cut his palm and lodged in his knee.
“Master?”
Reg shook, this time not from cold or nausea.
You’re mad, you’re fucked, you’re ruined, you can’t tell what’s real—
“Shh,” Kreacher soothed, an old, gnarled hand smoothing down his hair.
His brows knit. Hesitant fingers wrapped around Kreacher’s wrist. “You’re here?”
Kreacher’s ears drooped, devastation in his milky eyes. “Yes, good Master Regulus. Kreacher is here.”
A shudder rocked through him. Who’s going to give a shit about you when they all learn how far gone you are? He was breaking Kreacher’s heart, one of the only people to ever love him.
Can he love you when he’s bound?
Vaguely, Reg was aware of Kreacher removing the glass from his palm and knee, of being healed. But terror’s clutches gripped him, its talons piercing. Dread pooled in the punctures.
Severus is dying, Mercury won’t love your mind once its gone, Harry won’t rely on you, Lupin won’t find you useful, nor will Dumbledore—
“Master Regulus—”
“I’m fine,” Reg whispered, unconvincing even to himself.
Kreacher affixed him with a look.
“I have to be fine,” he amended, voice quivering, but he tilted his chin up. He’d never quit. He’d tried and tried, failed and failed, but he did not stop. He wasn’t going to Azkaban, useless. If he got tossed into the North Sea it’d be because he pissed off Dumbledore trying to help Draco or because the Dark Lord had won and not because he lost his grip on reality.
Just like his initial death, if Reg was going down, he would do so making it count. Or, at least, still trying to do so.
You aren’t trying again with the Patronus.
Well, neither did Regulus pick up unicycling; some things weren’t worth bothering.
Though… perhaps he ought to make contingencies. Make it so his galleons couldn’t be accessed for the Order without him, even if declared unfit. Could he even do that? It might keep him safe, if he couldn’t be sane.
A shudder rocked him again, and he pressed the heels of his palms to his eyes.
“Master, you’ll spread the blood.”
He looked at his hands. Red stained them.
You’ve had blood on your hands for years, it’s only visible now.
“Kreacher’s almost done. Lots of little glass pieces.”
Shards. Shattered pieces. Just like him.
Broken, broken, broken.
Regulus, as usual, was proven correct. Moody sent a summons, and they had Order stakeout duty beginning Monday. Regulus dove into research. Lupin wanted to tackle one of the smaller properties, so they portkeyed to the hunting cabin. No one hunted in the family, giving up the charade once the Statute of Secrecy was enacted. But the cabin remained, nestled in the woods, and reasonably well furnished. Its modern name was the Bachelor Cabin. Father said it was the place where Black brothers would go and get sloshed to hide from their spouses.
Regulus never got the chance to visit with Sirius.
“I believe the polite term is fixer-upper?” Remus sniffed.
It did look as if only drunks assembled here, and that there hadn’t been any merriment there in a long, long time.
The wards were intact, though. His brow furrowed. Why would the bachelor’s cabin have perfect wards and not Surrey?
“Alright, let’s case it and get going.” Remus clapped his hands. Reg rolled his eyes and followed him into the musty cabin.
Nothing, though it proved an impressive example of the expansion charm. The billiards table was about as large as the cabin itself appeared.
“This was quick,” Remus mused as they exited. “What if we tacked on another?”
Reg paused. He did have the portkey for the next property, Châteaux du Noir in Lyon — but that library was larger than Surrey’s.
“We could check the Kensington flat. Lyon will be the largest time commitment besides the family seat.”
Remus frowned. “Family seat sounds promising, why haven’t we gone there yet? What’s its name on the list?”
“Sterrenaht.” Reg twirled his wand. “And it needs to be last.”
“Again, why?”
Reg sighed, gaze fixed on the forest around him. Mostly deciduous, its leaves were on their last legs. “Because when I activate the wards on Sterrenaht, the whole family will know I’m alive.”
Lupin blinked once, twice. “How would…”
“Sterrenaht, as the family seat, is often uninhabited,” Reg explained. “It’s maintained by the ruling Lord or Lady, but it’s often the site of the meetings, convocations, balls, etc., that the rest of us — the Black family dispersed about Britain — put on. Our family wards are centered there. It would be foolish, for one, to keep the grimoire in the same spot as Sterrenaht and the altar.”
“Purebloods,” Lupin muttered. “Altar?”
“Yes.”
“As in sacrifices?” Lupin’s brows raised more with each question, skepticism and judgment conveyed more and more precisely.
Reg rolled his eyes. “As in a table where rituals take place. It’s a hunk of rock now, time’s taken its toll. It’s where we gather and yes, do some voluntary bloodletting to connect our magic, our wards.”
Remus blinked several times then shook his head. “Right. That was ‘for one,’ what pray tell is ‘for two’?”
He snorted. “For two?”
Remus grinned. “I seem to recall you appreciate consistency.”
Twat. “Secondly, as the central point of our family’s magic, it would do what the tapestry doesn’t — make obvious I’m alive.”
“How?”
“I would tell you,” Reg said, false enthusiasm coloring his tone. “If you would allow me to finish.”
Lupin gestured for him to go ahead whilst rolling his eyes.
“Most of the effects of lordship I can have without Sterrenaht. Gringotts squares away the fortune and properties; I can waltz down to the Ministry if I want my ancestral seat in government. The blood tells. But invoking the wards at Sterrenaht would instantly activate my Wizengamot seat. Contracts that would be void or contested due to my lordship when taken to Gringotts would rewrite themselves. We don’t go to Sterrenaht until the cat’s out of the bag, so to speak.”
“Huh. That’s something.”
Reg didn’t quite know what to make of that statement. “Regardless, the grimoire and the family seat are understood to be kept separately. Don’t put all your eggs in one basket.”
“Two figures of speech back to back,” Remus muttered. “How colloquial.”
“I take it back, let’s not go to Kensington,” Regulus said, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I require respite from your presence.”
Remus bowed. “Of course, my lord.”
Regulus landed in a crouch from the portkey, stomach rolling.
“Why was that so awful?” Lupin groaned quietly, swallowing thickly. Probably bile, if Reg’s stomach was any indication.
Reg winced as he rose. “I finished off the formula and spellwork; probably did it wrong.”
Remus cracked his neck. “Well, you’re sort of nineteen. It’d be a shame to have no room to improve in your adulthood.”
He examined the wards, ignoring the rather kind interpretation of his failure. Lyon beckoned in the distance: red roofs and tall steeples nearly glowed in the sunshine. Lupin shivered and cast a warming charm.
“Buy a damn jumper without holes,” Reg muttered.
Lupin scoffed. “When, my lord? You can’t find time to sleep, you think I can find time for shopping?”
Regulus rolled his eyes as he finished his rota of spells, so familiar he hardly needed to verbalize them. “They’re proper,” he informed Lupin, lowering his wand and approaching the barrier. With a nick of his finger, the magic shimmered in welcome.
The Châteaux du Noir rose resplendent as the magic wavered and morphed from obscuring the structure. Another, smaller manor house was elsewhere on the property.
“Circe,” Remus breathed. They walked along the entry path.
In the 1500s, Perseus Black married Madeleine d’Estaing, and with their union came roots in Lyon. One of the places both sides of their family tended to gather, along with French cousins; a place Regulus wasn’t overly fond of returning. Still, it lived in legend for their family. Châteaux du Noir had been a refuge during the witch hunts — well fortified — and an important anchor in France. English wix could hide out in Lyon, and vice versa, to escape the stake.
They maneuvered along the path and finally came to the towering doors. “Prepare yourself,” Regulus warned.
Lupin frowned. “For what?”
“The library might be out of your wildest dreams. I wouldn’t want to hear anything indecent.”
With a muttered wanker from Lupin, they entered.
Remus stopped in his tracks, a small gasp escaping him as his head tilted upward in awe.
The arched ceiling featured an ornate painting of the night sky, constellations whose names his family bore, twinkled.
Reg hummed. “It was the inspiration for the dining room in Grimmauld. Before it fell into disrepair.”
“Petition for new headquarters,” Remus breathed.
“You can’t have Lyon and the Black Forest home, you’ll have to choose.”
“Can’t. Won’t.” His gaze remained fixed on the ceiling.
“Swoon later,” Regulus encouraged. “Library is this way.”
Portraits, sculptures, vast landscapes lined the hall. It was the slowest trek Reg had ever participated in, Remus stopping before every work of art.
He didn’t precisely mind. He hadn’t seen these pieces in quite some time, and Lupin’s wonder allowed him to see with fresh eyes. At ten, he’d hardly appreciated most of the masterpieces. Gods and goddesses in marble, creatures from mythology brought to life, vast seas and open skies that seemed more than paint on canvas. The corridor to the library was guarded by sphinxes. One of the latest acquisitions, just before the Statue of Secrecy, was an oil painting of a great naval ship sailing the high seas. As they ambled closer to the ornate library doors, they passed the deities, interspersed with dazzling forest landscapes or fields of wildflowers.
“Regulus, the detail in these? Are they original or copies?”
“I don’t know,” he admitted.
Lupin rolled his shoulders. “Right, we should get moving. Apologies, but—”
“Don’t apologize. Life’s short, we should appreciate beauty when we can.”
Remus’ heavy gaze weighed across his back as he strode to the ornate doors of the library, as if something as simple as allowing him to enjoy art was a gift in itself which he couldn’t reconcile with the wretched Regulus Black.
“Have you seen much muggle art, Regulus?”
“Only what’s in the British Museum.”
“When the war’s over and we have some time, you need to see Degas. Based on the ones you lingered at with me, I think you’ll enjoy it.”
Reg’s step faltered; he quickly scratched an ankle, masking his slip up.
“You want to tour art museums with me?”
“Why not?”
Reg answered his asinine question with a look.
Remus shrugged. “We’re almost brothers-in-law, aren’t we? We can take a gander at some impressionist art, in the same room, at the same time.”
Rather than respond, Regulus cast a quick detection spell at the doors. No curses were embedded into the painted wood. “It’s safe.”
He grasped the large golden handle, Lupin taking the other. They heaved, the tall doors creaking as they opened. With an elbow, he swapped to pushing. As the doors opened halfway, a wave of icy air flew through the library, whipping through his hair.
Reg and Remus scrambled as the doors re-closed themselves with a loud whoosh.
They turned as one, wands brandished.
They shot each other a glance, Reg gripping his wand tightly.
A grating, harsh sound drew their attention forward. Eyes wide, his gaze darted about the hall. The wind — magic — wove and spiraled, tapping almost affectionately each statue and even a few of the paintings before zipping towards the front door.
“An odd curse,” Lupin murmured.
Reg nodded, brows furrowing. Nothing immediately apparent had happened to the sculptures and paintings—
A grating groan of stone on stone had both Remus and Regulus assuming a dueling stance.
“An animation curse,” Remus said, voice soft. “There are several it could be; any chance your family tends to prefer one?”
“I don’t know,” Reg admitted. “Is it necessarily a curse? Portraits have animation to them, a sort of false-life—”
Aphrodite stepped gracefully from her pedestal.
Reg’s mouth snapped shut.
The sculpture bared her breasts, a marble dressing gown slipping about her elbows. She stepped forward, the now-mobile mantle pooling further. Her marble eyes blinked sensuously. “Don’t you want to come closer?”
His feet moved, much to his horror.
Reg willed his muscles taut. “Some sort of enticing enchantment,” he got out through gritted teeth.
“But only on you,” Lupin noted. Fuck. His mind was clear, but the compulsion extended beyond rational thought.
Reg’s legs quivered, and a secure arm wrapped around his torso. Lupin settled into his stance behind Regulus. “I’ve got you.”
Aphrodite cocked her head, the whine of stiff stone finding life filling the corridor. “I see. You prefer men, with only notable, occasional exceptions.”
“Basically one,” Remus confirmed lightly, as if he were sitting down to tea.
Her stone lips curled in a smirk. “It is fortunate for me, then, that I am exceptional.”
Her bound hair fell, a wave of her magic crashing towards them as her waves of hair spilled over her shoulder—
“Protego!” they cast in unison.
She laughed lightly, a delighted tinkle. Aphrodite spun, fisting her mantle before darting forward.
She swung her weapon. The compulsion warred with the instinct to duck, and Reg hesitated — Remus shoved Reg to the floor, shouting a spell at the stone-cloth as it snapped.
Reg rolled, crouching. “Petrificus totalus!”
The stone weapon froze. Reg dared a glance to Aphrodite, who rolled her eyes. With a push of her hand, power wrapped around him, dragging him forward, knees skidding along the floor. Lupin dashed in front of him. “Petrificus totalus!”
“Might work on fabric, love, but not on me,” she tutted. “Don’t you want to come closer?”
Lupin braced himself against the compulsion. Reg threw his weight to the side, managing to be dragged forward at an angle to not topple Remus. His fingers splayed on the tiled floor, grappling with nothing. He snatched his wand where it had clattered to the ground, losing another foot in the process
“Merlin, Reg, could you be a little less straight?” Remus muttered.
Reg spun so his legs were facing Aphrodite. He pushed himself back towards Lupin. “She’s the goddess of love not lust, so perhaps you should be the one doing some soul-searching,” he spat, ignoring how out of breath he was as his thighs trembled with the effort of stopping his momentum towards the marble menace.
“That’s true,” Aphrodite added. So helpful. “There is an element of attraction to love, of course, be it physical or emotional. Of allure. You respond mostly to love, to emotion, as the seed of your attraction.” She smiled, waggling her head as if she was sniffing his essence. “But, it is still attraction. And that I can manipulate.”
Reg grit his teeth and shifted the bulk of his resistance to his arms. “This one”—she gestured at Remus—“is mostly immune, since I rely not on your abilities of love, but the element of attraction unencumbered. Of lust — power, desire — over love.”
Attraction, emotion, allure — these were cerebral, surely. Pulling mist forward, he began to occlude.
“Love out of control,” Remus muttered.
Aphrodite beamed. “Precisely. And so, since it is allure rather than love, and you are not easily attracted to women, it isn’t as strong. My child would be better suited to attacking you; they are both. They are all.”
Her attention turned to Regulus as she bestowed upon him a patronizing smile. “That, young man, will not work. Feeling is of both the mind and the body.”
Reg ignored her, though he released his mists. He inhaled, then with one big burst of effort, he scooted properly behind Remus. Gathering his magic, he leaned around Remus, and murmured a finite toward the goddess.
She had the audacity to bloody laugh at him. “Neither will that.”
Reg scowled.
Aphrodite winked. “And thank you so very much for entertaining this conversation while my brethren finished reviving.”
Ares and Hermes flanked their sister.
Lupin offered a hand, hauling Reg to his feet. He kept Reg close, pulling him toward his body. “It’s none of the basic incantations, I just tried them. My guess is it’s either mortis anima, which is easy verbally but a bugger to cast or—”
Hermes took to the air, careening toward them as Ares launched his spear.
“Bombarda!” Reg shouted, channeling his magic through the acacia wood. Hermes blasted into the wall, flower petals bursting behind him, a chunk of his shoulder breaking off. The crack extended through his arm.
Remus petrified the spear mid-range. “I’ll find the countercurse, but it’ll be a lot of wandwork. Cover me, Reg.”
Aphrodite’s melodic laugh mocked. “You think he can?”
Oddly enough, that helped. He’d been mocked, derided, and belittled often, and he did not find it attractive.
Her eyes narrowed.
Hermes landed beside her, rolling his busted shoulder. God of travel and tricks, messengers, heralds. Clever. Mischievous.
Her hand in his, vanilla and gardenia wafting from her hair, leaning her weight into him. Warm, steady. Her eyes shining, sparkling— his goddess, who bore Hermes’ name, but would outsmart any Olympian.
As if Aphrodite could hear his thoughts, she tipped up her chin — in challenge, in command. Come closer.
Threads of temptation tugged, pulled taut, pulled towards. Reg resisted. Emotion, the seed of your attraction. He held no feeling toward this aggressive goddess. Therefore—
Aphrodite growled as Reg stepped away.
Ares grunted in triumph, hand fisted, as his spear returned to his grasp.
“Consequences to monologuing,” Reg called to Aphrodite as he threw up a shield to block the relaunched spear. Ares surged forward, stone fists coming for his face, his side.
Reg spun, arms crossing his face to block. Pain exploded on his ribs; breath whooshed out of him, lungs spasming for air. He absorbed the hit in his arms, thrusting out, forcing Ares back. Breathe.
Ares grinned as Reg raised his wand. “Not bad.”
Reg staggered back as an object came careening towards him. It fluttered mid-air.
The caedacus. Sigil of Hermes, carried in his arm. Fuck.
A blow came from his left; he threw a protego at Ares just as the two snakes of Hermes’ caedacus unraveled, jaws unhinging.
“Petrificus totalus!”
One froze, the other reared back to strike.
Ares spun his spear. With a sickening crack, it connected with his thigh and pain lanced through him. He ducked to avoid the snake, but with its tail wrapped around the winged staff, it quickly adjusted to strike. His focus darted between the two enemies.
Reg tossed his wand to his left hand and raised his right arm to absorb the snake bite. “Bombarda maxima!”
Ares blasted down the hall. Hot tears sprung to his eyes as stone fangs, still sharp, tore into flesh and muscle. The god of war collided with the corner of one corridor and another.
He took a strangled breath. “Bombarda maxima!”
The second wave landed square in Ares’ chest, shattering the statue into two.
“Watch out!” Lupin yelled.
Reg spun.
“We can’t let the gods have all the fun, can we, Aphrodite?”
Medusa waved as Athena pounded her sword on her shield and attacked.
“Countercurse any day, Lupin!” Reg shouted, barely dodging. He gasped as his weight landed on his wounded thigh. “Bombarda!”
Athena ducked behind her shield. It cracked, but before Regulus could react, Athena marched forward, leading with her shield as her sword zipped towards his gut. “Petrificus totalus!”
It paused a hairsbreadth from his skin as Reg hopped backwards. He grunted in pain. His bad leg wobbled.
“Bombar—”
The caedacus dived towards his head, pointy end first.
Reg threw an arm, the staff glancing off his forearm to thunk less intensely upon his skull.
He yelped as Athena thrust her shield. Stone collided against him — scraped against his forehead — as the force knocked him down with a splash. His head collided with the tile. His vision swam.
Reg scrambled into a sitting position, water sloshing as Athena’s shield withdrew. The goddess snapped it down, right where Reg’s legs had been a moment prior. Her sword came next, and Reg rolled—
Water?
He stared dumbly at the steadily rising water he lay in.
“REG MOVE!”
Instinct alone saved him as the sword of Athena stabbed his shoulder instead of neck. His fingers wrapped around cool stone, thankfully, being carved made it more a sharp, pointy club than a cutting blade. He tugged as Athena pulled at her weapon; he was up on his knees as her shield attempted to dislodge him. Reg twisted, throwing his weight towards her sword-bearing arm — break or let go, break or let go, c’mon—
She released the sword. Reg fell. Cold water seeped into his trousers. She kicked at the same time he did; it cost her balance and she pitched backwards.
The caedacus battered him as he rose, but without height it couldn’t manage much force, and Reg swatted it aside. He jumped as Athena swung her legs out. A cry tore from him as he toppled and landed on his injured leg, vision tunneling. Athena braced herself with her shield and hauled herself up.
He grit his teeth as his heart thundered in his chest. Grip slippery from whatever had fucking caused the deluge slowly flooding the hall, he threw his strength into a beheading blow.
Athena blocked, but her arm shattered.
“Accio wand!”
The caedacus swung at his eyes. Reg stumbled.
Remus’ voice carried over the din; he couldn’t make out his words but he really fucking hoped that was the countercurse.
“Bombarda maxima!” he roared. Athena blocked with her shield. It cracked into two.
Athena stared at it for only a moment before tackling Regulus.
The god of war had been much easier to take down than the goddess of war.
He hit the ground hard, head cracking.
“Mortal,” she growled, stone fingers reaching for his face. She forced his head to the side—
“MMMPH!”
He flailed as she held his nose and mouth below the still-rising tides.
“Drown.”
Notes:
*jazz hands*
with the caution 2024 hath bestowed upon us, we are planning on update May 28. as always, most up to date info will be in the discord, let us know if you need an invite!
also! a while ago I signed up for the Sing Me A Rare comp held by Fairest of the Rare and got the chance to do a villain character study on one Bellatrix LeStrange. That fic is NOT directly linked to Oreo! It's its own thing. But, one of the reasons I was excited for it was it's really hard to get into our antagonist's head! I thought it would let me get to know her better for our purposes, too. Mind the tags if you end up needing something to tide you over! (and, surprise, Photon was my editing genius on that one too). https://archiveofourown.info/works/55042252
Chapter 48: Chapter Forty-Six
Notes:
Hello, dears!
On time?? Us?? In this economy??
We hope this is a good omen for Old As Your Omens!! Our combined bullshit is slowly reducing! Isn't that neat? We are going to stick to our two weeks thing, though.
Thanks so much for being the best readers EVER!!! And so much gratitude to MistressLynn and Photon08 for their badass skills. We are past Lynn's work, but every so often it's important to remember she kicked my ass and made me a much better writer for this fic! And Photon is just the BEST! It's such fun and such an honor to learn from her each chapter! So many wonderful humans in fandom - including y'all :)
Alright, well, Reg's not having the best time and we did sort of leave on a cliffie so let's get to it!
xx -itscometothis
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Use of an in-world slur
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“The past can tick away inside us for decades like a silent time bomb, until it sets off a cellular message that lets us know the body does not forget the past.”
– Donna Jackson Nakazawa, Childhood Disrupted
Reg’s fingers grappled with her heavy hand, tugging uselessly at stone fingers that bruised. Crushed. His lungs burned. Thrashing against unforgiving stone, frigid water rose steadily, ice settling into his limbs.
Let go, let go, let go, not again—
Bone fingers slimed with rotted sinew had wrapped around his ankles, pierced his skin. Flailing, fighting, none of it had changed the most basic, brutal needs of his body.
His lungs would demand his lips open for air. But they would only find water.
The settling knowledge, that he wasn’t stronger than his biology, that will alone wouldn’t save him—
Harsh stone bit, scraped against his skin as Athena held him still despite his struggles.
Stone not bones.
He didn’t have much longer, but that tingling awareness of his body trumping his will wasn’t there yet. He had just enough air, just enough to do something different—
Reg let his limbs go limp, his struggles weakening.
Only option, only option, he chanted, survival instincts warring with the plan.
He expelled a few bubbles.
Held his breath.
Please work.
The hand released him. “Good riddance.”
Reg burst upright — choking, gasping for air. The damned caedacus spun towards him as Athena screamed in fury. She attempted a punch, but without her other arm the motion threw off her balance, and she fell awkwardly. He threw his hands around the caedacus as it rose; its momentum carried him upward, and Reg managed to get to his feet.
“Accio wand,” he croaked. It launched from the water with a splash, sailing into his hand.
He pointed at Athena as she righted herself. “Bombarda maxima!”
The caedacus collided with his shoulder, but he managed to stay upright. “Bombarda maxima! Bombarda maxima!”
Without the wall to assist him, it took six bombardas until Athena’s statue shattered into pieces. Debris scraped his face as he spun away, shielding his eyes.
The caedacus chose that moment to thwack him — again — in the ribs; Reg rocked back on a leg to keep him upright, but his wounded leg buckled.
“Stupefy!”
The caedacus slowed. But did not stop.
“Petrificus totalus!”
It halted.
“You should have learned with Ares,” Hermes tsked. He lounged lazily against the wall while Reg panted. He beckoned with a hand, and the caedacus lurched back to action.
“Bombarda fucking maxima!” Reg spat, wand pointed at Hermes — who threw his own mantle to deflect the spell.
Something careened into Reg’s shoulder, knocking him forward just after he’d managed to get back on his feet. Aphrodite before him, snarling. She bore her mantle like a whip. It cracked as she sent it towards him.
He blocked, but barely. “REMUS!”
“Ready the battering ram, boys!”
Reg spun, searching for the next foe—
A ship as large as the side table — naval ram pointed at Aphrodite — surged forward with the current of the still-rising water splashing at Reg’s knees.
His brows knit. Wood versus stone—
“Get her, lad!” came a hollering voice. A miniature man in naval uniform waved in a call to action.
“Poor match,” Aphrodite scoffed, unfurling her makeshift whip.
But her eyes were on the ship, and the caedacus flitted about the distraction, ready to strike—
Reg pooled his waning magic. “Bombarda maxima!”
Aphrodite screamed.
Again and again, he cast until Aphrodite burst apart.
“Help!”
“Abandon ship!”
Reg gaped at the miniature crew, each perhaps the size of his hand, diving into the water.
“Could you repay the favor?” one of them shouted.
Hermes sighed; Reg’s focus snapped to the god. “Suppose I’ll have to join the fray now. You rather disincentivized me with the blow to my shoulder.”
“Hermes often aids humans against the gods,” Reg rasped. He needed to breathe.
And if he pulled out a mini-sailor or two, allowing them to cling to his sleeve, that was his business.
The sculpture cocked his head. “And can you sing for me as Orpheus did?”
He could, but he rather doubted it would be enough to impress. “There were others.”
“True,” he acknowledged. Grinned. “Sometimes I can’t resist a helping hand.”
“Please,” Reg panted.
Lupin’s garbled voice carried above the splashing of the waves and the gentle billowing of leaves and flower petals.
Hermes hummed. “You have put up a pretty good fight.”
“Yes, he has!” cheered one of the sailors clinging to his clothes. One was scaling his back, another perched on his shoulder.
“Thneiskete pneumata!” Lupin roared.
Hermes stilled; the caedacus clattered to the floor from where it had hovered by its master. Flower petals and fall leaves swirled and floated back to the landscape frames near the now-vacant pedestals for Aphrodite, Hermes, and Ares in a merry little march.
“Bury us in our mistress, the sea,” the little captain on his shoulder mourned, placing his cap over his heart.
Remus staggered to them, bleeding from several small scrapes on his face and hands. “What,” he panted, “the fuck is wrong with your family?”
Regulus couldn’t help a mildly hysterical chuckle. Fuck if he knew. “Does it help to know I wasn’t anticipating this either?”
Lupin’s attention fixed on the little sailors. “How are you all still alive?”
“How were you alive?” Reg added. “Where did you come from?”
The mini-man pointed. “Our painting.”
“The water’s still flowing, too,” Lupin noted.
The ship. Its ornate frame spewed water, a perverse fountain.
“Perhaps the countercurse follows the path of animation.”
They both raised their wands, spinning at the voice.
Medusa’s snakes hissed. A crack had split her face from brow to chin in a line that took her eye. Suppose that’s what was taking Remus so long.
Several snakes waved their bodies, but proved headless.
Remus groaned. “You’re still here?”
Reg pointed his wand at the crevice in her face, drawing the dregs of his magic even as exhaustion dragged at the mists of his occlumency, his limbs, muscles quivering. “Bombarda maxima.”
She screeched, bursting into pieces.
“I have never been happier,” Lupin said through gasps of air. “That the paintings closest to us were landscapes.”
A sailor on his thigh puffed up. “Oi! We helped!”
“They did,” Reg allowed. “One wonders why.”
The dramatic little captain nodded sagely. “In a world of monsters, the bonds between men must strengthen.”
“Fascinating,” Remus murmured. Reg swayed. “So the spell forced you to fight, but you could pick which side?”
The captain stilled before he could reply; he toppled off Reg’s shoulder, along with several of the sailors. The rushing of the impromptu waterfall ceased.
Remus swore as he waded to Regulus. “You look terrible.”
Reg allowed that, swaying again; nausea curled from his stomach to his throat. “What took you so damn long?”
His arms braced Reg, letting him slump some of his weight onto the less-injured Lupin. “I’d narrowed it to two curses while Aphrodite talked. One was Latin, one was Greek. And both are more complicated. Most Brits use Latin, so I tried that first.”
Reg’s vision speckled with black. “But it was Greek.”
“But it was Greek,” Lupin agreed. “I wouldn’t have been able to nonverbally cast, and my wand movement would give me away. Frankly, we’re lucky that was a spell-based curse or we’d have been fucked.”
“That wasn’t fucked?” Reg’s strength bled out of him, sinking further into Remus.
“Where are you hurt?”
Both of them paused, heads tilting up as water droplets began to rise all around them, reverse-rain gathering and returning to the portrait. The droplets coalesced around each of the sailors, toting them along and back to their frame.
“Will they be alright? They destroyed their ship to save me.”
Remus let out a hysterical laugh. “Did we seriously just battle stone gods and rely on rescue from miniature sailors?”
Regulus’ thoughts turned fuzzy. “Stone gods pack a punch.”
“Reg?”
Everything went black; the last thing Reg could feel were Lupin’s arms tightening around him.
“I should think it rather obvious what caused this state of affairs!”
Sev?
“If you two can’t be civil, leave. Whoever this young man is, who you insist has no name, he needs to rest. Not be treated to this nonsense.”
Reg turned his head towards the voice; a woman’s.
“I’m not leaving him.” Severus’ tone brooked no argument.
“Bah!”
Lupin?
“Fine, I’ll go check on Harry if Albus is amenable. But Merlin’s sake, Severus, you’re not the only person who cares about him.”
“I fail to see evidence of that,” Sev hissed. “As he is lying here, beaten half to death whilst you are up and walking.”
“Professor Snape, I do think it bears reminding that Mr. Lupin here had an elbow petrified to stone and severe contusions.”
Who was the witch?
“Don’t bother, Poppy. The snakes protect their own, at least.”
Reg forced his eyes open to blurred vision. The echoes of footsteps faded and the witch huffed. “Honestly, Severus, you’re adults now.”
“Am I in Hogwarts?”
A witch with white curls pinned into a chignon and wearing infirmary robes filled his vision. “Hello, young man…” she trailed off. “Have we met before?”
He shook his head before wincing. Ow.
“Oh, yes, don’t move too much, dearie. You’re going to be just fine, but the potions need time to do their work. And I’d like you with a bit more stamina in you before fully healing your ribs and concussion.” She smiled kindly. “I’m Madam Pomfrey.”
Madam Pomfrey. So he had met her. Madam DeLuna’s successor, working together in the final years of her career — Reg’s school years.
“Hello,” Reg croaked. “Thank you, but how I am—”
“Lupin managed to portkey you back. Poppy is not an active fighter, and we do try to keep Order business out of Hogwarts, but we both decided it was safer for you here than at St. Mungo’s.”
His head pounded. “Oh.” Brow furrowed. “Did I dream doing battle with statues or was that real?”
“Very real,” Madam Pomfrey tutted. “You both were in rough shape; your left leg was fractured, you had quite the concussion, and perhaps most concerning, internal damage to your liver, likely from your cracked ribs. But you’re well on the mend and should make a full recovery.”
He thanked her, she left, and Severus perched on the edge of his cot. “She’s unaware of who you are, don’t worry.” His severe brow pinched in concern. “How are you feeling?”
“Been better.” He sighed. “Why am I always the one in the hospital bed?”
“Recklessness,” Severus accused.
Reg huffed.
“More specifically,” Severus said, consonants crisp, “Lupin says there was a curse upon the library entrance, not on the door but on the floor, to be activated as they were opened.”
Reg forced his way to sitting, wincing all the while. He met Severus’ black stare. “Someone’s been there,” Regulus murmured, thoughts collecting. “Cursing the library? Either that’s where Mother hid it, and she cursed it for protection, or we’re not the only ones searching for the grimoire.”
Severus braced his elbows on his knees. “We suspected the latter. But if it were Bellatrix, why wouldn’t she wait around to capture you?” He frowned. “On the other hand, why would your mother nearly kill you when you were to inherit?”
Reg rubbed at an eye. “Everything has a price or a test. I may be her heir, but she never precisely respected my mental acumen.”
“That she’s a heinous hag has been well established.”
He ducked his head with a chuckle. “Still. She’d likely not have chosen something quite so physical—”
Sev cocked his head, holding up a finger. “Except — Reg, you are quite skilled at spell praxis. Physical feats of magic in terms of casting. Quidditch. Even she couldn’t deny that.”
Reg hummed. “I wouldn’t say she was proud of it per se, but I know she was pleased that I was good enough at curses and wards to pawn me off to the Dark Lord.”
Severus leaned back in his chair, humming in thought.
He peeked down at himself; bandages wove around his torso, and he could feel stiff wrapping around his thigh. His arms, too, were wrapped in bandages, but beneath them he could feel the thick, cool clay of bruise paste.
“Suppose it doesn’t matter,” he murmured. “The curse suggests it was placed to protect something. We’ll have to return and search.”
Severus harrumphed as the doors to the infirmary swung open. Sev was up in an instant, pulling the curtain around his bed.
“Why am I not surprised?” came the signature drawl of Professor Snape, rather than the clipped speech of Severus.
“Because despite being a rather vicious curmudgeon, you’re also undeniably intelligent?”
Reg’s breath caught. A slow grin spread across his face.
“I suspect you intended that to insult, but I find curmudgeon a compliment.”
“It’s good to march to the beat of your own drum, Professor.”
Reg barked a laugh as Harry’s head popped behind the curtain, grinning. The black-clad arm of Sev popped him in the back of the head.
“Five points from Gryffindor, Potter.”
“Harry, shove over.”
Dark curls, bright brown eyes appeared over Harry’s shoulder.
There she was.
“I’m suddenly rather glad for the walloping I took.”
Severus scoffed and returned to his perch. Hermione, in uniform, sat on the other side of his bed, quickly clasping his hand. Harry, in quidditch kit, had his arms crossed on Hermrione’s shoulder, leaning his weight on her.
Hermione glared. “That isn’t funny. Remus said you were hurt badly.” Her gaze roved over him. “And based on the sheer number of bandages, I have to assume he wasn’t exaggerating.”
“See,” Severus muttered under his breath.
Reg smiled all of a sudden.
Harry and Hermione both frowned. “What?”
“You and Severus always assume the same positions when I’m battered and require your healing.”
“You do realize,” Severus began as Hermione said, “And what does that tell us?”
“That a pattern only emerges when one consistently — recklessly — finds oneself injured.”
“That you make a habit of hurting yourself!”
Hermione and Severus startled, exchanging a disturbed glance. Reg tried very hard not to laugh at them.
Harry pushed off Hermione to stand by Reg, clasping his shoulder. “I don’t think that’s fair. Reg’s like me, the trouble finds him.”
“Thank you, Harry.”
He beamed. “I’ve got your back, god-uncle.”
They stayed for nearly an hour. Severus eventually commandeered an empty cot to transfigure into a desk and graded essays while they talked.
“He could just leave,” Harry grumbled.
“He’s here in case explanations are required as to why you two are visiting someone who isn’t even meant to be in Hogwarts,” Reg pointed out.
Harry sighed deeply, but acquiesced. Hermione swatted at him.
“I battled your namesake.”
Her mouth fell open. “Mercury? Hermes?”
“Hermes.” Reg grimaced. “That caedacus is brutal.”
She crossed her arms across her chest. “Well! He’s lucky I wasn’t there! He’d be gravel for a carpark when I was through with him after he hurt you!”
Severus snorted. Harry muttered about how scary Hermione could be.
By the time Lupin returned, Harry had taken Severus’ usual spot at his left, Hermione on his right, her hand slipped back into his.
The following day, Regulus was released from Madam Pomfrey’s care. He’d had a near run-in with Professor McGonagall when she’d popped in to see her wife and found Hermione and Harry. But Regulus had often gone unnoticed in Hogwarts’ halls, and the brief glimpse his former professor had gotten hadn’t registered.
Remus was tense; he and Severus had gone toe to toe more times than Reg had bothered to count. Eventually he’d just reached for the pain potion that would knock him out and escaped the tension, safe in Severus’ care. Upon their return, Lupin flopped unceremoniously onto the couch, asking Kreacher for a bottle of firewhiskey.
Reg eased into the armchair across from him. Thoughts existed in a small pathway, fuzzy at the edges from the pain potion and his still-healing concussion. “What’s got your knickers in a twist?”
Kreacher appeared at his side, with the decanter and glasses settling onto the coffee table. The little elf wrapped his arms around Regulus’ legs.
Lupin scoffed. “Hogwarts holds many memories. And reminders.”
He turned his attention to Kreacher, running a soothing hand down his back. “You forgave Sirius for the incident.”
Lupin took a gulp of firewhiskey. “Yes, but the trick is that Sirius was sorry. Severus doesn’t care that he was after a secret that would ruin me—”
“Oh no, who wouldn’t feel empathy for their bullies?” Reg mocked. “What a terror, to fight back.”
Remus let out a harsh laugh. “To fight back. Pranks in school aren’t—”
“Pranks are what you did to the whole school,” Reg spat back. “You vilify him for not buckling under—”
“Oh come on, he was an arrogant prick,” Remus spat. “Still is, obviously.”
Reg bit back the details of Severus’ life; the child who didn’t know anything about how to act, who just needed a few people to believe in him, be kind to him — how if it had been more than Lily alone and Regulus, perhaps so much would have gone differently. Those details weren’t his to tell. But they fueled his fury.
“Arrogant prick he may be,” Reg said carefully, rage thrumming. “But you monstrous—”
“Monstrous?” Remus interrupted, catapulting to his feet.
Reg stood too, pushing Kreacher behind him. “I wasn’t done—”
Another cruel laugh. “Go ahead, Reg, finish calling me a monster.”
He paused. “I was calling your behavior monstrous; you monstrously bullied him. You all did.”
A surprised bark of unamused laughter burst out of Lupin. “Severus was — and frankly appears to be still — a rabid blood purist! He may not be so bad as to join the damn Death Eaters—”
Wrong, wrong, but we’ll keep that quiet.
Reg sneered. “You know what, I take it back. Severus has his flaws, yes. But yours get a pass and his don’t. You know Lily is the reason he didn’t do worse, that he said sorry, begged her forgiveness after a mistake. But your precious Marauders were never sorry for who you hurt. Maybe ‘monster’ is applicable after all.”
“We had some damn fun, Reg!” Lupin knocked back his whiskey, setting the glass roughly on the table. “My childhood was filled with pain, with hiding, and while I am, actually, sorry for some of our pranks that got out of hand, they were the first times I had any fun since Fenrir Greyback mauled me in my sleep!”
Reg’s heart stuttered; he’d never actually wondered how Remus had been turned—
“But Severus Snape didn’t give a shit; he thought he had proof and he was willing to ruin my entire life. Maybe, in another world, he’d deserve an apology, but you know the fuck what?” Lupin laughed again; the duality of a Marauder. A line thin between comedy and cruelty. “Pantsing someone isn’t kind, but it isn’t life-ruining. Turning people’s hair different colors? Not life-ruining. I could’ve been effectively expelled or imprisoned if people knew I was there, let alone hurt a student—”
“Instance alone,” Reg seethed, “those things may not be life-ruining. But over and over again?”
“He gave as good as he got, if you’ll recall,” Remus spat. “But of course, the snakes defend one another. Even unto service to an evil overlord.”
His fingernails bit into his palms. “So defensive over someone referring to your beastly side as a monster, yet you so casually scorn the rest of us.”
“Casually!?” Lupin’s voice rose in pitch. “A Dark Mark isn’t casual, Reg! Prejudice, discrimination, these things aren’t casual! I hate Snape so much because I would have killed him if it weren’t for James. My humanity was on the line!”
“And that’s Sev’s fault and not my brother’s?”
“Sirius didn’t think through his actions,” Remus spat. “And we broke up for a year over it. Snape didn’t intend his own demise, but he absolutely hoped to ruin me. And it would have. Forever.”
“And you don’t think something breaks in a child, to be constantly humiliated? To be told from all corners he wasn’t good enough?”
“How terrible of me not to rank pranking with ‘Intro to Death Eating,’” Lupin snarked.
“Intro to Death Eating?” Reg scoffed. “Do you hear yourself? Until fifth year he was best friends with a mudblood!”
His heart stuttered as his words registered.
Lupin’s jaw went slack, taking a step backwards.
“I didn’t—” Reg grimaced, heart’s tempo in an accelerando. “That wasn’t—”
“Still your Mother’s son deep down,” Remus murmured.
Reg forced himself taut, to repress the flinch. Occluded the pain from an assessment Regulus regularly feared.
Horror and disappointment shown in Remus’ hazel eyes. “Hermione held your hand, and you can still—”
“It was an accident,” he replied, voice clipped.
“Or instinct.” Lupin’s anger had faded to sadness, and somehow that was so much worse.
Regulus’ jaw ticked. “Of course it’s instinct. You’ve had the displeasure of meeting our parents, the parlance of Slytherin—”
“And yet you defend your House,” Lupin noted, voice brittle. Decided.
Mist swirled in his mind, separating himself from the lump in his throat and the resignation settling in his stomach.
“And you defend your humanity in spite of your condition. Either we can be more than we are or we can’t.”
“My condition didn’t take my humanity,” he spat, anger rekindling. “You have no idea how fucking long it took me to accept that. Only our actions rid us of our humanity—”
“And that’s that, is it?” He sneered. “Am I now the beast, instead of you? Because that’s comical.”
Lupin paled.
He turned on heel, snatched up the decanter and the glass and silently strode past Regulus.
Reg sank into the chair, ignoring the burning in his eyes.
“Oh, and for the record?”
He stiffened at Lupin’s voice, coming from just outside the room.
“Stay the fuck away from Hermione until you purge that from yourself.”
He closed his eyes.
“Half-breed is wrong,” Kreacher murmured.
Regulus didn’t respond.
He suspected that half-breed was very much not wrong.
That the rot was deep. That decay he’d spurred on in his blindness, in his acceptance, in his willful ignorance. Too deep to escape.
Your Mother’s son.
Notes:
Hullo, pals! Just a quick note here - we are within a few chapters of the second 'break.' For those who tend to skim author's notes or have enough on your mind to not remember every single thing I've ever told you, every 100-150k or so I take a break to whip the next section into shape. So it's not immediately imminent, but do stay tuned! The goal is to let me fully write for July's Camp Nano (we do not stan the nanowrimo people, but the term and months are a bit like 'kleenex' instead of 'tissue' - brand name is the common shorthand) and let Photon get to read ahead so we can make magic happen!
Chapter 49: Chapter Forty-Seven
Notes:
hello, dear readers!
I'm so sorry this was delayed another week - I got a little obsessive with the next three chapters after this one, which made it hard to write this one. I told the discord, but I actually lost the entire back half of this fic last year in a tragic icloud fuck up + laptop destruction. I didn't want y'all to think I'd abandon ship, and I figure a year later y'all know I wouldn't (y'all I was so sad, it was pathetic). But this is one of the sections I've had to mostly rewrite from scratch! And, as a result... some of you *might* have caught a continuity error a couple chapters ago. If you did, thanks for keeping mum and/or trusting me that I'd magically make it work! If you didn't, don't go snooping! I'm going to pop back in and fix it and I'll let y'all know when it's taken care of, but I've been wanting to tackle it well and it just hasn't struck yet. I was so focused on recreating a scene exactly as I remembered it, I forgot to, y'know, check its continuity! And that scene had been one of the first I wrote. Anyways, more to come on that. :)
For now, a chapter! By the time I finally wrote this one, while traveling no less, I'd not given Photon more than like six hours to make our deadline OOPS MY BAD. And actually, missed her entirely since her schedule got exciting last week too before her own travel. So this is UNBETA'D, we die like Sirius. But ALSO it was her birthday in the time we've been apart, so wish Photon some birthday love! Team Gemini is in the house, we're both now older! As for wiser, the jury's out.
Oof, the rambling is strong with this one. tl;dr - itscometothis is a mess, here's a chapter, yay photon, and all mistakes on this one are my own.
And we're actually good on trigger warnings! Look at that! Thanks for being such fantastic readers!!! I hope y'all are all doing so, so well, and enjoy this chapter!
xx -itscometothis
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Take me back. Make me into someone who has never been done harm. Go as far as you can. Make me brand-new. No bruises. No scars.”
—Leigh Bardugo, Ninth House
The Black Lake lapped against the shore where Harry sat, bleak and dark grey water a complement to the bleak and light grey sky. He shivered in the Halloween chill.
Ron and Hermione had flanked him all day, volleying playful barbs back and forth, and when they didn’t they passed him off like a baton. Ron finished taking Harry for a fly, Hermione suggested they review Charms before Potions. Ginny took a turn, too, quizzing him on his quidditch formation ideas. All day when his thoughts threatened to veer off the cliff of grief, they brought him back.
But finally, after classes, with everyone busying themselves in preparation for the Halloween feast, Harry left them each with a squeeze of the hand.
Harry tucked his legs closer to his body, chin on his arms as he stared at the water’s subtle dance.
“Now, what’s a savior doing out here on this festive day?”
Harry let his forehead fall to his arms.
“Ah.” Theo’s voice got closer, his clothes rustling as he sat beside him. “Not so festive.”
They’d walked and kissed, but Harry still didn’t know what they were. Didn’t understand Theo Nott even as he began to know things about him. That he slipped from sincerity to sarcasm in a breath, that he loved to fly but loathed quidditch, that he refused to call him Harry but nevertheless expected to be called Theo.
Before Reg had gone off looking for Professor Snape with Harry’s Invisibility Cloak and the Marauders’ Map, he’d sat with Harry on the rickety, ratty bed and said Right, I’m perfectly amenable to skipping this, but you asked for our cultural views of relationships.
Harry had unloaded everything, unable to stop once he got started. When he’d gotten to the inconsistency in names, Reg smirked. It’s because he’s a Slytherin, Harry, and Sacred 28. We’re more our surnames and families than ourselves. At Harry’s frown, he added, which means he would like to be himself with you. Not anything else.
Which had done all sorts of things to the feelings in Harry’s chest, but he still didn’t know what that meant.
No, Harry knew more and more about Theo, from his preference of eclairs over cannoli to his near-perfect impression of Professor McGonagall. But he didn’t understand.
“You know, I think people forget,” Theo mused aloud.
“Forget what?”
“That today you aren’t the Boy Who Lived, but the boy who was orphaned.”
His heart lurched, tears stinging his eyes once again. He scoffed bitterly. “Yeah. I’m a gossip rag rather than a person.”
Theo hummed. “And what would this particular person need as he grieves his parents?”
Harry’s head popped up. Theo’s blue eyes held his with a seriousness Harry only rarely saw.
“I don’t know,” he admitted. “I didn’t get to know them. I don’t know how to honor them.”
Silence blanketed them as surely as the fine mist, seeping into their clothes, their bones.
“From all accounts,” Theo began, speaking slowly, as if chewing on the words. “Your parents loved you. As someone whose parents don’t — I think the best thing you could do for them is to be yourself. Because that’s the worst thing I could to do my father.”
Harry found Theo’s stormy blue eyes and got a bit lost at sea.
“I know I might be biased,” Harry said, his hand cupping Theo’s jaw, his thumb tracing his brow as Theo’s eyes fluttered closed. “But given your father is a Death Eater scumbag — I’d say the best thing in the world would be you being you.”
Theo’s eyes snapped back open. His throat bobbed. “The whole world, Potter?”
Harry grinned. “I said what I said.”
His eyes flitted to the side, down, above, anywhere but Harry. “You’re meant to save the world. I should think you’d want better for it than one teenager figuring out who he is and wants to be and acting upon it.”
Harry’s thumb brushed over Theo’s lips, halting Theo’s mad-eyeball-dash. “I think, sometimes, the world can be in one person. Doing right by one person can make the world better. Closer to ‘saved.’”
Theo surged forward, fingers tangling in Harry’s hair. Theo kissed him desperately, drawing him closer. Closing all distance between them. He tugged and pressed so relentlessly they fell, Harry rolling on top of Theo.
Theo’s red, swollen lips quirked in a grin. “Fancy seeing you here, Potter.”
Harry laughed and buried his head in the crook of Theo’s shoulder.
As their breathing evened, Theo’s hand began to trace soothing circles across his back. With each pass Harry grew heavier. Limp. A wet noodle upon the lankier Theo. Did Mum and Dad do this? Comfort one another? Had they found each other after, beyond the Veil, to comfort?
Harry sniffled.
Theo placed a kiss to his temple. “It’s alright.”
“I’m crying all over you,” Harry muttered, cheeks heating.
“It’s alright. See, it’s Savior Tears, so I’m certainly gaining some supernatural healing or protection. Savior tears save you somehow. It’s on the tin.”
Harry guffawed. “That’s a phoenix, Theo.”
Theo pretended to think, pursing his lips. “Mm, no, pretty sure it’s Savior Tears.”
He laughed again, closer to a not very manly giggle of all things — then Theo swiped away a tear. One after the other, his hand pale against Harry’s olive skin, his thumb caressed his cheek.
“What do you think Chosen One?” Theo murmured. “Save me?”
He kissed Theo slowly, with intent. Unable to say the words that leapt to mind.
I think you’re the one saving me.
“Again,” Snape growled.
Hermione pushed back her sweaty locks, panting. “Who pissed in your cornflakes this morning?”
His eyes narrowed. “Language, Ms. Granger.”
She gave a little nod. One ought not to say ‘piss’ to their professor. Ronald was a terrible influence.
“Now, again.”
With the aspis well on its way to mastery and her stance nearly instinct, Snape was simply dueling her — and wiping the floor with her over and over again.
Experience is its own teacher, Ms. Granger.
It helped, at least, that she lost to her professor. She’d be driven mad with this many defeats at the wand of a peer.
Hermione spun out of the way of a spell, zapping one of her own back.
“Good,” he coached, his black robes moving with him. “Use the room, the space.”
She skittered away from a low-aimed blast, eyes darting for an escape. Another lick of magic came for her feet. Use that ballet, Ms. Granger.
With a running start, she launched herself onto the desks. “Bombarda!”
Snape shielded— but barely.
Hermione grinned.
He arched a brow. “Do not ever pause to preen at your own prowess.”
With a graceful and dramatic flick of his arm, balls of fire began shooting at her. Hermione dodged and wove atop the desks, hopping between them.
The Halloween Feast was about to start, but Snape didn’t seem in any hurry to attend as he lobbed fireball after fireball. Heat licked at her heels. She shot off an Incarcerous. His wand twisted, and the rope lengthened. Hermione’s jaw dropped as the ropes grew scales and teeth. The new snakes slithered for her.
“Uncalled for,” she hissed.
He smirked.
Arse.
She dodged more orange fireballs, hopping from table to table, her legs beginning to burn from all the leaping.
“Do you train Reg like this?” she panted.
“We often dueled,” he replied, not even out of breath as he flicked another spell at her. Damned git. Hermione blocked, her arm moving in a fierce arc. “At the time, we were peers. I should probably assess his abilities over break, given how often he ends up grievously wounded.”
‘How do we stop that?” she asked, beheading the snakes with well-placed diffindos. Merlin, she was getting better at this — holding a conversation! While dueling!
Snape sighed as she hopped back to the floor, landing in a low squat. “Merlin knows.”
Hermione snorted. Seeing Regulus twice in a few days had been a burst of joy. Reg wasn’t boisterous or particularly light-hearted himself; but he had a wry humor and his quiet, shy smiles made Hermione’s own that much brighter. Made her spirit settled.
Ice crackled as it shot up her leg; she yelped, hopping back too late, toppled by the weight encasing her ankle. She landed, arse first, upon a hard, unforgiving floor. “Oof.”
“You let yourself be distracted,” Snape drawled.
She glared up at him.
He offered her a hand. She took it, and he hauled her to her feet while muttering the countercharm.
“Please don’t say ‘again’,” she pleaded, wiping her brow and shaking out her ankle. Sweat dampened her shirt, sticky against her skin.
He sniffed in disdain. “I suppose you may stuff yourself with cauldron cakes like your peers.”
“You don’t like cauldron cakes? Everyone likes cauldron cakes.”
Snape fixed an unimpressed gaze upon her.
“Oh, come on.” She grinned. “They’re black, like your soul.”
He coughed, but underneath it, she caught it—
Her eyes bugged out.
His narrowed. “Do not—”
“100 points to Gryffindor,” she encouraged.
Snape sneered.
“You laughed!” She put on her best teacher’s pet face. “I’ve earned it, come now—”
“Go eat your cauldron cakes,” he spat without any real heat.
She accio’d her bag, laughing as she dashed to the door. “Grouse all you like, I know the truth!”
“Out, Ms. Granger.”
She ducked out, one last glance over her shoulder to see Snape’s fingers drift carefully over the filigreed edge of a photo frame.
“You’re out here again,” Theo noted, transfiguring his cloak into a picnic blanket. “You pick terrible weather for these outings.”
Harry did his best to mask the anger simmering in his voice. “It’s November in Scotland.”
Theo knocked his shoulder with his. “Excuses, Potter.”
He shrugged, grinding his teeth. Excess emotion bubbled, threatening to boil over, and he didn’t particularly want to scald his… whatever Theo was to him. Halloween, Theo had turned into a poignant moment of mourning. But losing Sirius, while sad, also made him mad.
Bellatrix killed him. Lord Malfoy had orchestrated it. Death Eaters lured him there, fought them. And they’d used Harry to do it.
I killed Sirius Black! I killed Sirius Black!
On top of that, Regulus had worn his pain well as always, but the shadow of bruises along his jaw, his cheek haunted Harry still. The soft catches of breath as he’d shifted position. Hermione had caught them, too, fluffing a pillow here and passing a glass of water there. Remus had been able to be healed in one go, but his arm was in a sling for the day.
They were all so vulnerable. So likely to die, and all because Lord Tomtwat Riddlemort couldn’t fathom existing in a world he didn’t rule.
“I confess,” Theo began. “I don’t quite know the significance of this date. Unless we’re being generally melancholy, in which case, carry on.”
Harry didn’t laugh. “Sirius Black’s birthday.”
“You were close?”
Harry nodded. His arms and legs were taut. Rage and regret roiling within.
“Would you like to tell me about him?”
“What’s there to tell?” Harry’s voice was dead as Sirius was. “He was framed for the murder of my parents by his best friend who betrayed him, tortured in Azkaban for twelve years, broke out for love of me when he realized Peter Pettigrew was still at large, and fought and died for me at the Department of Mysteries. He’d only been free two years.”
“That’s a sad slew of facts.” Theo leaned back on his hands. “None of them tell me why you loved him and why his death guts you so.”
Harry scowled at the lake. “I’d rather not rehash it.”
“Ah,” Theo hummed. “Brood we must, then.”
“Shove off,” Harry muttered. “Sirius’ life was taken, twice really between Azkaban and the whole being murdered bit, and none of these people know how strong he was, how loyal he was, how good he was.”
“So tell them.”
Harry leapt to his feet. “Would you just—”
Theo rose as well. His heavy brows lowered, face hardening. “Tell me.” He shoved Harry gently. “You had nothing to say about your parents and it eats at you — all those words you’ll never say.”
Harry faltered.
“But you have them for Sirius Black.” Theo’s gaze stayed fixed upon Harry’s. “So say them, Potter. Maybe they don’t know, but you do. And you could tell me.” He shifted, rolling his shoulders. “You called me the world merely three days past, so I’d reckon that’s a fine start. To tell me.”
Harry’s hands shook. He blinked back tears, tears he was so tired of spilling. “I’m tired,” he admitted.
Theo tugged Harry to him, and Harry found himself once again safe, enclosed within Theo’s arms.
“Well, I hear saving the world’s hard work.”
Harry choked back a sob. “I can’t save anyone. I never save the people I love.”
Theo’s hands moved once more in gentle circles across his back. Harry couldn’t describe, precisely, how it felt. It was fingers against cotton, in a circular motion, combined with the fresh sea scent of Theo — but all these things were greater than the sum of their parts. His touch meant more to Harry than he had vocabulary with which to describe it. All he knew was that the tension flowed out of him, until tears came softly and breath came deeply.
“I’m sorry,” Theo murmured.
“For what?”
He kissed him slowly. Softly. “For never realizing you held so much pain. For not being able to do anything to ease it now. The pain or the burden.”
Harry sighed. “Some things just have to be borne, don’t they?”
Theo rested his forehead upon Harry’s. “Yes.”
Harry’s nose brushed Theo’s. “But having people to help… it does help, but they…” He cut himself off, squeezing his eyes shut. Merlin, he couldn’t say it without bitterness leaping up his throat, burning there.
“Don’t do that,” Theo said gently. “Sirius Black chose to be in the Order, even after everything. Your mother died defending you. Her love for you became legend. But no one made her, Harry. No one twists Weasley’s arm or blackmails Granger into standing by your side. The evil would still be here. You can’t blame yourself for those who fall pursuing something better just because you’re the whole beacon of ‘better’ and ‘hope’ and all that rot.”
“Who else am I supposed to blame?”
Theo arched a brow. “The Dark Lord? For a start?”
Harry flinched back. “Lord? Is he your lord?”
His gorgeous blue eyes bored into his. “Of course not. Not until I’m forced to, alright?”
“Forced?”
Theo’s gaze hardened. “It’s not always a choice for us. Our parents—”
Harry scoffed. “I don’t have a choice because Tom singled me out for a prophecy. You just don’t want to choose the hard thing, of going against your family for what’s right.”
Theo grabbed Harry by the shoulders, kissing him harshly. Their teeth clacked, lips scraped teeth, both of them pulling at the other’s hair, forcing the other closer.
“I don’t know what’s right.” Theo sneered. “I only know what’s right in front of me. If that’s not enough, Saint Potter, then fuck off.”
Harry clung to Theo even as he met the ferocity in kind. “It’s enough for now.”
Theo drew back, assessing. “Fine.”
Harry took a deep breath. “Fine.”
After, Harry returned to his room, falling face first into his bed and closing the curtains. He still nearly vibrated with all that was wrong — with him, with the world, with everything. But, for a time, Theo had taken it, tapped the worst of the pressure.
Until he’s forced.
Harry screamed quietly into his pillow.
With a groan, he struggled into an upright position, running a hand down his face.
Distraction. That’s what he needed. A distraction until he could turn his mind off.
Ruffling the pages, he opened his copy of Advanced Potions.
“For enemies,” he murmured, deciphering the wand movement from the spiky handwriting squished into the margins.
Monday morning had been punctuated by frigid air making her morning run with Ginny more tortuous than usual. After, she’d gotten lost in thought in the shower and only had time to grab a muffin before sprinting off to Arithmancy. The professors it seemed had banded together to assign as much homework as possible, and Snape gave her another detention in Potions for speaking out of turn.
Which, of course, was brilliant given the tutoring and all, but Hermione was exhausted. Tuesday dawned with strength training and Occlumency, Ginny sprawled upon the cold ground before her.
Hermione ignored her — and the nagging voice that suggested she was the world’s worst instructor — and worked on isolating a memory.
A lock of hair curling over his forehead, Reg gave her a tired smile. Still bandaged to pieces in the infirmary bed. “She’s active, like Sirius, yeah?”
“Yes,” Harry and Hermione answered in unison.
“Perhaps have her think of focusing every piece of her body upon her magic, upon syncing them together. One by one. She isn’t responding to centering or sinking into her body—” he hummed in thought. “Yes, maybe a more active approach than what she perceives as passive?”
Harry brightened. “Did Sirius do that?”
“Eh,” Reg shrugged, the movement stilted from the battering he’d taken. “We were quite young. I wouldn’t say we had much of a technique.”
“It seems like this would be all the more difficult, being so young,” Hermione added, frowning.
Reg’s eyes flicked up to Harry for a moment before carrying on. “The Libyan style also has more physical forms, but I’m not as familiar. Still, if she focuses on each part of her tuning in, rather than turning herself ‘off’ in a sense, I think that might work better. Otherwise, perhaps a more ambulatory form, I could find something on the Libyan style—”
Ginny’s breath caught. Hermione lurched from her mindscape.
A soft smile graced her features.
“Find it?” Hermione murmured.
She hummed in the affirmative.
Should’ve just had Reg tutor her from the beginning.
Reg, who hadn’t written back after he’d been beaten half to death—
Hermione shook herself. “What is it?”
“Open sky,” Ginny breathed, peace suffusing her. Hermione tried to latch onto it, hold onto her calm’s coattails as it flowed with her exhale. “At my Aunt Muriel’s, the Prewett estate. Near the stables, it’s where I’d go riding when I was younger.”
“That sounds lovely.”
Ginny grinned just as a gentle breeze took a lock of flaming hair from her braid, blowing it in her face.
While definitively a win, Hermione had launched into a lesson on trying to find and isolate a memory — at which she was rubbish — and they’d gone over it so many times Hermione didn’t even make it for a scone as she slid into Charms.
But there, at her desk, were two sitting upon a napkin, one atop the other. One cinnamon, one apricot.
“Ron Weasley, I simply adore you,” she breathed, plopping into her seat.
Ron threw her an easy smile.
Hermione smoothed her skirt. Should she be training Ron as well? She knew quidditch worked the boys out plenty, Ginny seemed to enjoy extra conditioning merely out of masochism, but Occlumency could keep people safe—
“Good morning, students!” Flitwick began and Hermione did her best to concentrate.
But her heart didn’t slow.
Hermione straightened her tie as her oxfords clicked with her brisk pace. She’d been studying right until prefect patrol. If her journey from the library to the Great Hall was any indication, it would be a slow night. Her partner bailed on her twice last week; the schedule should have changed over, and yet when McGonagall handed the next round out to the prefects, she was still paired with Draco.
Solo prefect duty for a month, how absolutely lovely—
She looked up to see Draco — Malfoy, he’d lost Draco privileges — sitting against the wall, arms resting on bent knees.
Hermione cocked her head. Or not?
He fiddled with something. Black. Small.
She drew to a stop.
His head raised, white-blond hair falling across his brow. Her breath caught; his beauty struck her, over and over again now that she’d learned to see it. His eyes glowed with vitality. Sober, intent. Yet still he spun the object in his fingers — those deft, perfect fingers.
She cleared her throat. “Malfoy,” she greeted. Brusk. Professional.
Those silver eyes affixed to hers. “Granger.”
Her stomach flipped; even his voice hummed with more than she was used to sensing from him. The seconds pulled and stretched into something profound. Important. It tugged at her.
Abruptly, his fidgeting ceased, the object clasped in his fist.
“Granger,” he said again, voice low and sure. “Tell me about muggles.”
Her jaw dropped while he stood. His eyes never wavered from hers. Her head tipped back while his face settled. Focused.
“Tell me everything.”
Notes:
After chatting with Photon, we are going to keep going and take August as the break! Good news is that the delay on this chapter was me working a lot on the next few, so as her schedule allows (and how badly she kicks my ass if I have to rework a lot of writing) they should come soon! Thank you so much for your patience.
I mentioned above about the data loss last year - one of the goals of me writing predominantly in July is that when we return from our break (now in August), we'll be returning to if, for some reason, posting can't happen, y'all will have presents! My health and hitting a zone with a large chunk of the data loss just made that not really possible, but we're going to return to it!
Chapter 50: Chapter Forty-Eight
Notes:
Hey, hey!!
I recognize my east coasters I have failed in getting this out on 'Tuesday' proper, as it is the wee hours-- but I haven't slept yet, so it counts!! Hope y'all enjoy, and shout out to Photon for her amazingness as usual!! She's really spectacular, y'all.
AS ARE YOU!!! I'll be replying to comments shortly, thanks so much for your enthusiasm and patience!
xx -itscometothis
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Dissociation, implied/referenced child abuse, psychological horror
Chapter Text
“When you've suffered a great deal in life, each additional pain is both unbearable and trifling.”
—Yann Martel, Life of Pi
“You must always take great care,” Grandfather said, “around such frosty weather.” Snow crunched underfoot, the trees around his and Aryia’s cabin dressed in white, icicles dangling in decoration. They had played all the previous day, but today Grandfather had insisted on walking the children down the stone path to their favorite meadow, now a winter wonderland. Reg’s hand was in Grandfather’s, and Sirius’ in Aryia’s.
Aryia too, bundled up even more than the children, listened carefully. While a fire-cracker, quick and clever, Aryia was decidedly not the authority on snow.
“But the most dangerous time for falls,” he explained, “is the day after the snowfall.”
“Why?” Sirius asked, face scrunching.
“Because when snow melts during the day,” Grandfather replied, pointing beneath their feet, “it freezes during the night and becomes ice. And ice is far more treacherous than cold or snow alone.”
What had thawed between Regulus and Lupin had frozen overnight, harder and more fraught than before. Remus refused to look at him as they passed one another, each step they took on unsteady ground. Reg trod warily.
He’d slipped already. Strategically, he’d fucked up. Lupin was his guard, Dumbledore’s eyes on him.
Emotionally, he was not so repressed as to be unable to admit he despaired over betraying Mercury. Hated how tainted he was. His mother’s vitriol all over him. Hermione had seen him as more than the Black heir — lord — whatever. She’d seen him as more than his sins. She’d seen him, as much of himself as he could bear to give her or anyone, and she’d thought him worthy of her brilliance, in both intellect and in heart.
And he couldn’t rid himself of a word.
“Looks like you’ll have to recover quickly,” Lupin bit out, tossing a letter between them.
Reg scanned its contents. “You asked for four days? Madam Pomfrey said I only needed two. I can be ready.”
“Of course I asked for four,” he scoffed. “You had a bruised-to-hell face, severe contusions, a fractured leg, a concussion, and a tear in your liver. Don’t be a martyr.”
Reg paused. Tried to sense if it was safe to step — forward or backward, he wasn’t sure.
Lupin muttered, frost crackling with each word, “Martyrdom’s for the holy, anyway.”
Almost brother-in-law had a key word, he mused as he silenced the parlor and let his fingers settle over the ivory.
Almost.
He and Lupin, tersely, discussed popping by the Kensington flat the following morning before their stakeout that night. Though Lupin had written at Hogwarts that they required four days of recovery, Moody had implied heavily that they were needed sooner. They needed to go to Lyon — the grimoire was almost certainly there — but trust had saved them from the curse. And they both knew that was gone.
The next day Reg awoke as exhausted as he’d been when he had lain down. He peeled his eyes open. Salazar, he’d even been too tired for his nightmares. The blankets were soft under his fingers as he made to rise and begin another long day of grimoire hunting and research for Severus and Draco.
But the blankets wouldn’t budge.
Reg frowned. He propped himself up with an elbow, but a weight pressed down on his chest. He couldn’t rise more than a handful of centimeters. His arm slid against the cotton as he attempted to brace himself with his other arm. Pushed harder. Still, the blankets lay heavy across him.
A cold sweat prickled across his skin. What the fuck?
He kicked, but the blankets bore down, shrouding his legs. A perverse ‘tucked in.’ Reg bit his lip; keep calm, it’s an episode, it’ll pass. He attempted to roll out the side of the bed, but the blankets held solid and punishing above him, keeping him flat on his back.
Calm. Rational. They’re blankets.
With a steadying breath, he tried again. Flailing failed. Grappling did nothing. Each time the blankets tugged tighter until logic fucked right off.
Panic set in. Tears burned against his eyes. He had some mobility but it didn’t matter. Weight covered his chest. Suffocating. Kick after kick, the covers only got tighter, pinning him to the bed. Trapped. He couldn’t get out, couldn’t get out, couldn’t breathe, not again—
Heart hammering, he cried out for Kreacher, but it came as a hoarse whisper.
The elf appeared with a crack.
He tumbled from the bed, his shoulder and hip meeting the floor first, the rest of him landing in a jumbled heap. Blankets came with him — wrapped around his legs and chest — and he bucked, pulling at them. Untangled himself as fast as possible.
The world swayed as cool air brushed against his cheeks, his arms. Free.
“What does Master Regulus need?”
“That,” Reg panted, sitting up. “I needed you to fix the bed. Thank you.”
Kreacher’s brows knit. “Master Regulus… Kreacher did not do anything but appear at Master’s call.”
Episode or not, the effect had ended with Kreacher — that had to be simple cause and effect.
“You had to,” he insisted. “I couldn’t get out of bed, the blankets were…” He trailed off at Kreacher’s blank stare.
His breathing hitched again. “You had to,” he said again.
Kreacher shook his head. “Kreacher only appeared to Master.”
Fuck.
Reg curled around his legs, hugging them to his chest. Fuck, fuck, fuck, calm down, breathe—
“Master Regulus was… trapped?”
“I couldn’t make the blankets move. They pinned me down.”
Kreacher cocked his head. “Master Regulus couldn’t get out of bed, because the blankets would not let Master Regulus?”
“You don’t believe me.”
“Kreacher does,” he insisted. “Kreacher merely is not sure how such a thing could occur.”
Tingling shot through his fingers.
Mists rushed forward. He landed within his forest; the leaves, the trees — all crisp and solid as the material of the mind could be. It was still too full though. Too much held in the mist: this fear, grief, not sorted — and as soon as he occluded properly, sent it to a leaf, to a stretch of bark, another instance occurred.
There was no place here not clouded by grief or pain or shame. There would be, if he’d taken care of his Occlumency, if he’d recognized Lupin had come to care for him before Reg fucked it up and he could have occluded safely, why didn’t he just do it then, when he’d had a little trust to work with—
His pulse jumped at his throat, pressure in his ears.
His mother had gone mad, his father lost to addiction, his cousin psychotic, he was a genetic nightmare, he clearly wasn’t exempt from his cursed bloodline—
“Kreacher,” he whispered, voice breaking. Black spots clouded his vision. He couldn’t hold it all. Couldn’t—
He burst upright, scream caught in his throat.
Covered, blankets, bed—
He kicked, throwing himself against the headboard.
“Shh, Master, Kreacher stayed!”
Trembling, Reg stole ragged, greedy gasps of air. Chanced a look at Kreacher.
“Kreacher stayed,” he repeated, tears swimming in milky eyes. “Kreacher will always stay.”
Even if, was left unsaid, but it hung heavy regardless.
Even if you go mad.
Tears burned against his eyes, a tide too powerful to be held back. Except Reg always held them back.
He’d given up his future once. Saw it for the evil that it was, the wretchedness it would be, and risked it to leave the world one measly step towards better.
And this way laid no future. Not for a Death Eater in the nest of the Phoenix.
Not for a traitor who couldn’t even rid his tongue of vile hatred.
This future he couldn’t give because it was being taken. Chipped away, one delusion and one fuck-up at a time. How long until he had nothing left to contribute but mad ramblings? Until he was a danger to those around him? Until he wasn’t an asset, but a threat?
“Kreacher,” he rasped, a resignation settling in his gut. “Will you promise me something?”
Kreacher frowned. A promise, not an order. “What does good Master Regulus want from Kreacher?”
His stomach cramped in memory, gnawing at itself while a four course meal was served below. Memories of the impenetrable dark of the attic, of how he’d huddled near the door, desperate to cling to the route to freedom, though he never knew how long it would be until it opened. Or what it would cost.
“If they decide to send me to Azkaban, kill me.”
Kreacher hissed; Reg jumped. He’d never heard any elf make that sound, though he knew they possessed it from Kreacher’s own lessons about elfish culture. It evoked the predator they could have been had their power not come with such instability.
He gulped. “Please.”
“No,” he growled. “Kreacher will not.”
“It would be better.”
“No.”
“Please.” He looked away, unable to bear the pain in Kreacher’s gaze. “You saw what it did to Sirius, I’d rather him live if that’s my fate—”
Kreacher marched forward, wrapping small hands around Reg’s, pulling them from where he held his knees to his chest. “Kreacher promises to protect Master Regulus from Azkaban. To whisk Master away. But Kreacher will not end Master’s life. Master cannot ask this of Kreacher. Cannot order it. Not again.”
“I didn’t ask before,” he whispered. “I told you to prioritize the Horcrux.”
“Prioritizing the Horcrux was the same thing,” Kreacher replied, voice wet.
Kreacher pressed against their hands, and it was only then Regulus realized his were shaking.
“Kreacher will not end Master Regulus’ life. But Kreacher will stay. Will protect Master.”
Another sob he wouldn’t let past his lips, his eyes shook him. “Please.”
He knew somewhere within him there was a lesson about Blacks never begging, but Regulus didn’t care. Couldn’t. Fear ruled the day.
“Kreacher will stay.”
A small hand smoothed back his hair, like he had when Regulus was small and terrified. “Kreacher will always stay.”
And Regulus let a tear fall. Then another.
He hung his head, fevered forehead against the cool skin of his arms.
Circe, he was fucked.
—
Red cheeks and swollen eyes glamored away, safe behind thick mists, Regulus joined Remus downstairs for a quick apparition to their next destination. They scouted Kensington — nothing. Wards shoddy.
Athena hoo’d sadly; she’d arrived with a letter from Hermione, but Regulus couldn’t bring himself to respond. He couldn’t take back what he’d said, even if she hadn’t heard it. Severus’ sin against Lily had been calling her a mudblood. There was a distinction there, but only a subtle one. One he couldn’t risk crossing.
He knew of course that it remained in his lexicon. Sometimes the word came first in his thoughts, but most of the time Reg caught it. Repeated Muggleborn over and over whenever he’d come close. But he’d been thinking of back then, tapping into the old anger with the Marauders for their treatment of Severus.
If thinking back to olden days was all it took — how could he risk doing something to dim those brilliant eyes? How could he risk wounding her with the sharp shards of his broken soul? And soon his breaking mind? Merlin, what if he couldn’t distinguish between past and present, forgot—
Reg shoved mist forward; he’d occluded enough, dealt with fear in his bedroom, Kreacher standing vigil at the foot of his bed, listening for Lupin. Like hell would he let him see tears tracking down his cheeks as he let himself feel the myriad shit pelting him at every turn.
Regulus lay silently next to Lupin as they watched an old country home on the outskirts of Kingham. Bundled in cloaks and jumpers, aided by warming charms, they did their best not to shiver in the frigid air.
He stared straight ahead. Watching for any sign of Death Eater activity.
It was the least he could do.
He stared and stared. Anything, any sign.
He couldn’t fix the rot in himself, apparently, but he could make her safer. He could try to protect others from people like him.
“Circe, Reg.”
Regulus moved his stare from the cottage to Lupin. Blinked.
Lupin frowned. “You’re ice cold, did you recast your warming charm? You’re shaking.”
Regulus blinked again. Lupin’s hand was on his, back to back, like he’d been checking it for fever. Without a word, Reg performed the spell.
And returned his stare to the cottage.
“I need you out of here, I grow tired of your presence.”
Regulus nodded, and stood, tucking a bookmark into the tome he searched. “Where?”
Lupin’s arms were crossed, but his brow was knit. “You’re not going to argue with me?”
“No.”
Lupin’s lips pursed. Thinking.
Reg kept occluding; thick mists were all he could manage in protection from the yawning maw he stared down day to day, hour to hour.
“The Bardeaux’s.”
He paused. Supposed Shabnam and Louie weren’t Hermione herself, and therefore he need not stay away.
“Owl them or drop them a letter and visit tomorrow. I don’t care. But I need you out, and they’re one of the only safe places for you.”
Regulus did as instructed, no slips of reality plaguing him during the day, before they settled in for another freezing night.
Throughout, Lupin poked him to drink water or have a snack. Feeling churned in him, details that had slipped into blurred edges returning.
He didn’t need to be reminded of his warming charm that night.
—
Another letter from Hermione waited for him when they returned, Atlas across the envelope in her neat script. Athena ruffled her feathers.
He gave her a treat before donning his navy peacoat.
Reg sipped another delicious brew. Shabnam was, apparently, as enamored of coffee as he was. Louie and Shabnam had gone to Turkey on holiday as young parents with a child Jasminder, and Shabnam fell in love.
“We took Hermione to Italy”—Louie laughed—“mostly so Shabnam could walk around in a jittery, euphoric haze.”
“And it was wonderful.” She beamed. “One of our friends I tend to meet for tea was a bit horrified when I had her over and made coffee, but why not both, I say!”
Louie placed a hand over hers. “And both you shall have.”
Reg couldn’t help a smile as he ducked his head.
“Play a duet with me?” Louie asked, slapping his thighs as he stood.
Reg drained the last of his cup and joined him at the piano bench. The click of Shabnam’s knitting needles served as their metronome.
“Improvise a bit,” Louie encouraged, dropping his hands. “I’ll hop in.”
His brow furrowed. “I haven’t…” Well, he had, but not with an audience.
A hand clasped his shoulder. “You can’t do it wrong, Regulus. Play what feels right.” He smiled encouragingly. “There’s a composer in there, I can tell. Just play something.”
Reg let his breath fill him, steady him, and his fingers moved as one with his mind, his heart.
While words could be leashed, music always stole truth from him. Melody pulled from his soul while harmony held his heart; he lost himself, his plans and rationalizations, the distance between his mind and his body — all united, poured into the vessel of chords and keys.
A fluttering descant, mournful yet light, joined him as wrinkled, earthen hands took to the keys.
“Guess it wasn’t jazz,” Reg murmured eventually, after they’d lingered on a final, haunting chord.
“Not true,” Louie sighed in content. “Jazz contains multitudes, lad. Just like us.”
“Jazz noir,” Shabnam said from her chair. “Though I personally prefer ‘doom jazz.’ Has a dramatic flair, doesn’t it?”
Reg huffed a quiet laugh while Louie grumbled something about kids these days.
“You know, Reg,” Louie said softly, so only he could hear. “That was beautiful. And it held a fair bit of pain.”
He said nothing, eyes fixed on the top of the piano.
“If there’s anything we could do, even just listening — you know me and Shabnam, either of us or both, are here for you. Alright?”
He doesn’t know you’re a Death Eater.
He doesn’t know you’re rotten.
“Thank you.”
It was a kind offer.
But he didn’t know.
Regulus decided to walk at least part of the way back, letting the crisp air keep the rejuvenation he’d found. He popped into a café when the chill got to him and a drizzle picked up. Sipping a latte, he stared out the window. Gloomy skies and streets contrasted sharply with the warm browns and oranges of the shop.
He glanced down, a muggle newspaper lying near him—
3 November, 1996
A breath escaped him as his eyes closed.
He’d lost track of the date in his self-loathing stupor.
Rain pattered and dripped down the window. It would be so easy to let his mind match the murky grey out there, occluding back to numbness. To resist the grief.
But Sirius had been so much, and nearly all of it feeling. Reg had hidden his own, tucking them away where no one could get to him — not even his brother. But Sirius lived with his emotions racing through him, pounding in his blood. Brash, but honest. Raw, but real.
And would Sirius have been able to find him? If he’d been brave enough to say something? To reach out first? To let a sliver of himself remain visible to his big brother? If it was true — those sweet fictions murmured to him of how deeply Sirius had grieved — could things have been different? If he hadn’t been an angry, emotionally stunted twat?
“Happy Birthday, Sirius,” he whispered, a silent toast with the beverage they’d both loved.
Later, he returned to the rain and let it soak him through. Let it mask his tears as they rolled. Shivers rocked through him, catching the odd look here and there as he walked, unbothered by the rain. By the time he climbed the steps to Grimmauld Place, an odd sort of melancholic peace settled within him.
Perhaps things could have been different.
But they weren’t.
Reg opened the door to loud guitars strumming.
He found Lupin in the parlor, sprawled on the floor in jeans and a t-shirt with some logo or another, wearing Sirius’ leather jacket. Weeping.
Red, swollen eyes flicked over his wet frame. “Didn’t think you’d notice in that dissociated little hell you made yourself.”
“But you sent me to the Bardeauxes. In case I did.” Remus didn’t admit to the consideration.
“I hate you so fucking much.” His voice wobbled. “I want to hate you so fucking much for wearing his face but without any of his fire. And I want to hate you more for helping me feel like he’s near when you’re a sarcastic little shit or Kreacher forgets a silencing charm and you shout in your nightmares the same pitch he did.”
Reg’s breath caught.
“I hate that you could’ve been my brother-in-law, because he would have been mine.” Remus gasped through a sob, as if another piece of him was breaking off. “And I hate that I got him back, I had a chance to make it right as friends, to take care of him after he’d been taken, and then — and then your fucked up family took him again! Bellatrix fucking Black fucking Lestrange TOOK HIM!”
Regulus thought it rather unfair that witnessing someone break apart could take pieces of you with it.
“He was supposed to be free with you,” he offered as he stepped closer. “Potter was supposed to save him.”
“He tried,” Lupin croaked. “God, we tried. But Peter— why?” He hiccuped again. “God, Reg, I have never been able to figure out why he hated us so much. How he could do that to James and Lily. To Sirius. We— he— I wanted him to be my witness. Because Sirius would have Jamie, I wanted Pete to— and he—”
Reg sank to the floor.
“Cast a drying charm,” Remus muttered, rubbing at an eye.
“Why bother? Your tears are soaking the carpet as well as my clothes.”
“You’re such a fucking wanker.”
Reg smiled, another tear welling at the corner of his eye. “Yeah. He taught me how.”
Lupin bit his lip as he caved in on himself.
After a while of companionable crying, his voice came again. “He deserved more birthdays. I… Tonks and I had talked about trying to take him somewhere, let the war rest for a bit, just a few days, y’know? Somewhere warm. He always loved the water.”
In the end, Kreacher dried Regulus’ clothes before he got around to it. It was quite late, and After a great deal of Remus remembering, grief spilling from him in tears, in words, in trembling hands tipping back booze, it was quite late when Regulus called Kreacher again.
Remus had stopped crying, his head tipped back on the edge of the couch, eyes closed. Murmuring lyrics to the rock Sirius loved.
Kreacher returned, and Reg pushed a piping hot mug of cocoa, with plenty of cinnamon, into Remus’ hands.
A choked laugh fell from his lips. “He loved cinnamon in his hot chocolate.”
“He did.”
Remus’ shoulders shook, but he drank. Reg helped him to Sirius’ room.
“I can never decide if I love or hate being in here,” Remus whispered.
“I think Sirius felt the same,” Reg admitted, honest in the face of what looked to be a blackout state of inebriation for his flatmate. “His safe space here was his room. But it was still here.”
Lupin drunkenly staggered to the bed covered in Sirius’ jumpers.
Regulus had long since stopped the tears, no longer safely masked by rain or Lupin’s utter inebriation. But another lump appeared in his throat at the sight.
“Hangover potion,” Reg said, placing the phial on the nightstand.
He went to his own room, leaning against the closed door.
Athena hoo’d.
Her silver wings gleamed in the moonlight from his open window, a stack of three letters at her feet.
Two from Mercury. One from Zeus.
He began with the simplest.
Dear Atlas,
Mate, if you’re not dead, please write back to Mercury. She’s losing her mind. You were in quite the sorry state in the infirmary.
I didn’t know Sirius long enough to celebrate a birthday with him. To keep it in any meaningful way. But I reckon you and Remus did. So I just wanted to say that I’m thinking of you both. I miss him too.
Love,
Zeus
Reg sat slowly in the desk chair, letting his head rest in his hands. Sipped at the dregs of his own firewhiskey.
Snapped her seal.
The magic word is Plato’s wife was writ across the top.
“Eirene,” he murmured.
The parchment began to float, tugging at his fingers. He released it, letting it hover by his head.
“Dear Atlas—”
Reg’s arm smacked the desk as it fell.
“This took me a right age, but here it is! I know how hard you work for the Order, and for everything else, and I thought about what you’d said about Ha— Zeus and the aid. And I thought, what if I could make something, in all that’s so hard for you, a little easier?”
He gaped at the letter.
“Evidently this spell is forbidden at Hogwarts and deemed as cheating — but as you taught me, there’s a difference between an aid and dishonest work. This seems rather clearly to be an aid. Madam Pince helped me, actually! Her brother-in-law is a half-blood and is dyslexic. Though, I have to say, this was rather challenging to cast, but now that I’ve got it down I’ve taken some notes that I think would make it simpler. Oh, and Professor McGonagall is working on a transfiguration spell. There’s a font that helps, according to some research. Not sure if you’d be interested in it, but she’s promised to let me see it when she’s done.
It’s fascinating, isn’t it? Before this spell, I hadn’t found anything like it other than a howler, which as we all know rather makes things like subtlety or confidentiality moot.
It was wonderful to see you. Twice in a week, no less! But I am a bit worried. You looked awful! Snape was teaching our class when he stepped out, so Zeus and I snuck up to the infirmary before our official visit once class ended. Be careful, won’t you? You promised me a birthday dance!
How are you feeling now?
Yours,
Mercury.”
The letter neatly folded itself back up and settled on his desk, while Reg couldn’t manage to close his jaw.
The second one consisted mostly of her worry at his lack of reply. “I know it’s not really been all that long, but Re—Atlas, you were nearly killed, and you said you were going to have to search again—”
But they were all in her voice.
He had no words. Nothing, in the face of her thoughtfulness.
But he made himself craft some anyways.
Mercury,
I’m sorry. I remain on this side of the Veil.
It’s stupid o’clock, as dear Zeus once put it this summer, so I’m too knackered to try it just now, but I look forward to putting your research to good use.
You are the best soul I’ve known. Words aren’t my forte, and I have none to thank you with. None of them are good enough. Neither am I. I’m still all those terrible things you knew about me at the beginning. All of them are still true. I’ll never be worthy of the sort of generosity you hand out to all, undeserving or not.
But I can promise you that I will try. I’m sorry for making you worry, and for the person I was — the person I can’t ever totally erase — but I can promise you I’ll do my best to be someone better. To give everything I have to make a world where a little Mercury and a little Atlas could meet and be friends without all the blood and death and hate our world would have put between them.
I’m so sorry. I knew everything was wrong, at the end. I could make out a few right things, a couple right actions, but I couldn’t see a future. For myself or the world. All I had was the feeble hope that took me to the water, that one day someone would be able to make things better. But I had no idea what better could look like.
It’s you, Mercury, whose given shape to that little flicker of dreaming, as you’ve put it. You’ve made it a blaze. And as I burn up, melt down, every last scrap of me will be better for having drawn near it. For having known you.
Thank you.
Yours,
Atlas
Chapter 51: Chapter Forty-Nine
Notes:
Hi friends!
Happy Saturday! I know this is a common day for updates, but I hope you will take one more as we have finished up this chapter! We always thank Photon for being amazing, but she absolutely went all-in for this one. Thank you, dear one.
Many thanks to all who commented on our presents chapter! The request for a full length NottPott was noted 😂
Now, folks, there are some DOOZIES in this chapter/trigger warning summary. For those of you who have read the tumblr post with the full list of trigger warnings - we're talking some of those intense ones that will be referenced. This is a good week to check the trigger warnings, especially if you have any of the major triggers (remember, the ones tagged above reflect what the fic is about rather than what comes up at times - that's what that long post is for. This is times.) No action is spoiled imo from the trigger warnings, if you're on the fence.
For those who missed the above referenced tumblr post in the opening author's notes on Chapter One, here's the link: https://www.tumblr.com/itscometothis/708832438076506112/trigger-warnings-for-old-as-your-omens?source=share
That said, these doozies have been referenced before and have been warned before now - but they're a little more heavily implied.
Now, with that big blaring warning sign saying 'THIS WILL BE INTENSE' ... have fun! :D (Seriously, authors, readers, we all do some emotional processing with fiction - take good care of yourselves. So far so cathartic, right?)
xx
-itscometothisTrigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Disordered eating, dissociation, PTSD, depression, panic, sort of selective mutism, implied/referenced child abuse (physical, sexual, verbal), implied past sexual assault by a parent
Chapter Text
“Keep your helmet, keep your life, son
Just a flesh wound, here's your rifle
Crawling up the beaches now
‘Sir, I think he's bleeding out’
And some things you just can't speak about.
Only 20 minutes to sleep
But you dream of some epiphany
Just one single glimpse of relief
To make some sense of what you've seen”
—Taylor Swift, “epiphany”
Midnight loomed, and Reg pinched the bridge of his nose, attempting to relieve the band of tension from one temple to the other. He’d given up on sleep to continue his research slog for Severus and Draco.
Since Lupin didn’t remember most of Sirius’ birthday, they’d been tiptoeing around the other all day, like passing ships in the night. He considered apologizing. It had worked with Mercury, after all. He messed up, he said sorry for hurting her, voila. And yet—
Regulus’ hand moved to his neck, working on a knot. Apology as an heir, a noble son, was as nuanced as every other social interaction. When young, one was dutifully apologetic for misbehavior; an ideal child. Deferent. Respectful.
But all the while, an heir was to become a lord, a boy a man; as lord, an apology was an admission of guilt. It was to be used against you. It was foolish. Weak. It wasn’t always appreciated. It wasn’t necessarily accepted. Often inappropriate. And always suspect.
Regulus used to try to read it in his mother’s ire-filled eyes, whether he was to grovel or stay silent.
He usually guessed wrong.
Gryffindors played by different rules. He trusted Hermione — authenticity radiating from her — and she’d received the most apologies he’d issued to any one person in his life.
He did regret what he’d said; he loathed himself for letting that word remain in him, and Remus was right. It should be purged from his mind, his soul. And it was, perhaps, too harsh to have struck Lupin low with his lycanthropy.
And Regulus was an ex-Death Eater, a traitor at the mercy of the Order of the Phoenix. Guilty by default. So perhaps an apology would be the appropriate course of action.
And yet, it was Lupin. Who’d hated Regulus the moment he cautiously moved towards his new house table as a child. Who’d held Regulus as responsible for Sirius’ pain, his suffering. Who’d stolen Sirius’ heart and with Potter and Pettigrew, stolen Sirius from Reg.
Lupin had already assumed the worst. What was it worth, these sorts of words between them?
And yet. He’d caught Reg as he passed out, taken him to Hogwarts. He’d loved Sirius, in a way that was different but in an intensity that was the same as Regulus had loved him. He’d seen to it that Sirius smiled when Reg had lost the means to do so.
Reg sighed just as the floo sounded. At once he burst to his feet and silenced his steps with a wave of his wand before creeping to the library door, staying well out of sight. Access to the wards meant Order business. If it was like the fire earlier that fall, he wanted to save Lupin the precious seconds of repeating the situation.
“Alastor.”
“Thank you for meeting me, Remus. Are we alone?”
Reg’s brows knit. Moody?
“He’s upstairs. I warded the stairwell.”
Reg’s stomach plummeted.
“Apologies for the cloak and dagger, but you’re aware of Dumbledore’s wishes—”
“Yes,” Moody interrupted. “That’s why I wished to speak to you.”
Lupin hummed. “Oh?”
“I’ve got more disappearances and attacks on muggle and magical alike than I can spare aurors for. Your report from the Leicester fire praised your secret helper.”
“He performed admirably, yes.”
Moody hummed. “I don't like trusting what I can’t vet. And you, Dumbledore, the world’s mum about the little sidekick.”
“I can’t precisely—”
“I know. As well as he helped during the fire, it’s hard to do much damage to us in a crisis situation like that. You help or you don’t, but you can’t make things go more to shit than that kind of fiery blast and the Death Eaters we dueled. But do you trust him? For more than stakeouts?”
Each second of silence scraped against his organs, little scratches of him whittling away inside.
“I don’t know.”
Reg tightened the grip on his wand, whole body going taut.
“I don’t know,” Lupin said again, admitted. “I hate to say it, Alastor, but I’m not precisely an authority on trustworthiness. My best friend betrayed my other two best friends and I had no idea.”
“Constant vigilance,” Moody murmured.
“I believe he is against You-Know-Who. How far that goes…”
“Anti-their little Dark Lord, but not pro-Order of the Phoenix?”
“Something like that.”
“Are you safe on missions with him?”
“Yes. He’s proven that.”
“And not as a way to get you to lower your guard?”
Lupin sighed. “It’s difficult to explain without betraying Dumbledore’s orders. He’s… an ally. He’s complex and frustrating, but he’s proven himself willing to risk quite a lot to go against the Death Eaters.”
“But is he a risk?”
Lupin snorted. “Almost certainly.”
“One worth taking?”
Each heartbeat of silence coiled him tighter.
“Suppose we’ll see.”
The sound of a handshake or a shoulder being clapped, then—“Constant vigilance, Remus. I worked with Black and Potter, helped train them. I’d hate to see the last Marauder fall.”
“I don’t think it’s dire as all that,” Lupin hedged.
Moody tutted. “It’s always dire as all that.”
Moody left, and Lupin lifted the misplaced silencing charms.
Reg slumped against the paneled wall. Feelings, ones that did him little good, clawed at his chest, and he foisted them upon the forest of his mind.
His mindscape was too full. Regulation, not suppression, Grandfather had told him. It was a central tenet of Occlumency. Order to the mind came from enduring the emotions belonging to each moment, each memory — cupping the wretchedness in his hands, allowing bark to grow or leaves to unfurl within it — until it could go where Reg willed it.
But the distance and safety to actually occlude emotions properly never came, and as many as Reg spirited away in quiet moments came anew each day. He’d gone the length of summer hols without sorting it all, but Hogwarts had never battered him like being stuck in Grimmauld. Once at school, he was safe. He could attend to the dense fog of his mindscape.
Grimmauld Place was a warzone.
Reg ran his hands through his hair, tugging at the roots, letting it relieve a bit of the tension headache that consistently plagued him.
A warzone. He’d let himself get comfortable, but he was a seasoned soldier in this particular hell.
He kicked off the wall, squared his shoulders.
And strategized.
Regulus greeted Lupin politely at breakfast and presented him the methodology for breaking the curse on the Horcrux. Having slept none, Reg sipped upon his lifeblood. At least he’d always have coffee.
Unless they toss you in Azkaban.
More incentive to stay out of prison.
Lupin’s brows flicked up. “This is thorough.”
Would purchasing more muggle coffee encourage feelings of trust and loyalty? Or would it seem frivolous?
“I’d prefer not to expire in the attempt, nor anyone else.”
Lupin frowned. “You’re going to break it?”
“Three of us are going to break it,” he corrected. “I presume I would be one of them, given how secretive Dumbledore is with the Horcrux.”
Lupin hummed.
“And to be honest,” Regulus added, “given the whole ‘torture potion, mauled by Inferi, and drowned to death’ bit to retrieve the damn thing — I’d like to be part of ridding the world of it.”
A shade of guilt flickered across his face.
If Reg could feel much of anything at all, he mused, heaping eggs and beans onto his plate, he supposed he would be satisfied.
“We should probably prepare a portkey and an extended stay in Lyon,” Regulus began as Lupin came down for lunch. He’d caught a brief nap before training and showering.
“We should.”
A tense silence stretched between them. Trust had saved them in Les Châteaux des Noirs, and that had broken.
“Alternatively, if it isn’t convenient—-”
“It isn’t,” Lupin interrupted. “Moody wrote. He’s got a lead on Bellatrix and has asked us to be on call to interrupt Death Eater attacks on muggles where we can.” He cocked his head. “Apparently Bill and every other Curse Breaker in the land is up to their eyeballs in cursed objects thanks to the Death Eaters. Would you be willing to break some of the simpler ones?”
“Of course,” Reg agreed easily. The part of him that had only slept three hours in two days whimpered.
But better busy than Azkaban. Sirius’ emaciated, aged frame flashed in his mind from Harry’s memories, so at odds with the broad, brash Auror that Reg remembered.
“Anything I can do to help,” he added. He decided to risk the muggle coffee as a good move and added, “I will require more coffee. There was a muggle supplier. If it doesn’t trouble you, I can go pick up more — you prefer your tea, of course, but there’s one blend you tend to have an extra cup of after stakeouts — I can add extra of that one?”
Lupin’s eyes narrowed. Reg arched a brow back. “Is this your version of saying sorry?” Lupin asked hesitantly.
Reg smoothed a hand across the thigh of his trousers. “Do you want it to be?”
Lupin bought himself time with a mouthful of sandwich.
“Coffee would be good. If this Order favor is anything like the last, we’ll need plenty.”
“Consider it done.” Reg took a gulp of the referenced beverage.
Lupin frowned. “Are you sure it’s good for your heart to be drinking coffee literally all day?”
He snorted. “I’ll worry about my heart health after the war if I live to see it.” Reg accio’d a piece of parchment. “If we can’t return to Les Châteaux des Noirs just yet, I suggest we work on the other properties in Britain as our Order obligations allow. There’s one in Cambridge, another in Oxford.” He winced. “And there’s the childhood home of Bellatrix, Andromeda, and Narcissa. I’d say that’s worth investigating only if all others, including Sterrenaht, turn up empty.”
Lupin peered at the list. “There’s a beach property!”
“Are you eager for the shore in November?”
He scowled. “Yes. Literally always.”
“You two were perfect for each other,” Reg sighed. He’d loved the beach as much as Sirius, once, but the cast of his memories had gone melancholy since it had also been their father’s favorite.
Lupin’s jaw worked. “Maybe in another life we were. Yeah.”
Remind him he’s sad, that’ll work in your favor, Reg. He should perhaps be mindful of balancing the dedication to the cause with while sleep-deprived, you are stupider. More stupid? “I’ll check my memories so I can get a better visual for the Cambridge home. I visited, but I was young. Oxford…”
“Floo?”
“Probably.” Not ideal to have too many connections open, but he’d not had to open any but Surrey, which he’d closed after. “Both are rather lavishly decorated with books I’d reckon, given their proximity to prestigious universities.”
His face went dreamy and starry-eyed. “Ah, the dream.”
“Reading until your eyes cross?” Reg drawled.
Lupin laughed. “I’m willing to go nearsighted for my books.”
There was an awkward moment, one where their smiles fell as they recalled the rift between them. Lupin looked away.
But comfort was what cost him the careful consideration that kept him from being disposed of, so Reg rose and went back to work.
Two weeks passed for Regulus in a blur of stakeouts, curse-breaking, research, and the absolute slog through books from the Silver Street townhome in Cambridge.
Lupin shook his head as they approached. “Merlin’s sack, you people have incredible real estate. It’s so close to the school!”
Reg shrugged. “Our ancestors were some of the first students.”
“Ah, yes, your very long line of very pure people.”
Reg didn’t respond.
He half-wondered if Lupin was trying to leave openings for an apology or for Reg to carve open his scarred chest to reveal something of value inside. Some hint of treasure to justify believing in him, in moving past words said in anger, in accidents made.
But to accept or to skewer him?
Reg awoke to over-sensitive skin and flushed cheeks. Forcing himself upright, his muscles groaned.
Get it together, Reg. He rubbed at his bleary eyes. Merlin, he’d even had a full night’s sleep for once. He stumbled to the washroom. His body ran too hot yet too cold. Steam billowed around him, soothed his aching neck — but his skin still felt wrong, and he stumbled as he exited the shower.
Reg grimaced at his reflection. Glassy eyes over dark circles.
Suppose we’ll be needing more cosmetic charms than usual.
A wave of nausea rose. He hunched over the sink, gagging. Nothing came up — there was nothing to come up. He spat, smacking the faucet. Splashing cold water upon his face, Regulus breathed. Breathed until his overloaded Occlumency stabilized. Breathed until the ripping of his skin by bone fingers faded — but it never faded — it merely lurked until he fell unconscious, ready to taunt him once more.
He shuddered, the ricochet causing him to cling to the marble countertop.
Reg kept breathing, slow and low in his belly. We’re okay.
They would begin the search at Oxford today. And an Auror had met with Lupin, depositing a few cursed objects for Regulus to break.
And, of course, he would sneak down to the library in the middle of the night to continue his hunt for a loophole for Severus or Draco. He didn’t know how long he could work — before the Vow forced Severus’ hand, before Reg’s mind gave out, before Draco was too far into the hell awaiting him.
His stomach churned, sour. He placed a hand to it, wincing. Apparently he’d reached his coffee limit.
“Oxford, curse-breaking, research,” he whispered. He could do this.
He turned the faucet again, cupping his hands for more cool water, splashing it on his face, his neck.
His hands froze.
Literally.
He hissed, shaking his hands, but the water had gone from cool to frost, speckling his skin, burning in its wake as it intensified to ice.
Reg stared at the appendages, turning them this way and that. The pipes groaned. Water spurted in a rush, dousing his arms, droplets catching in his face, his chest.
Water crackled as it turned to ice, manacles that expanded to gauntlets, trapping him to the marble.
Reg bucked, pulling, but the water kept flowing and the ice kept thickening. His heart pounded as his breath turned white. He planted his feet and tugged. He slipped, feet flying and hip colliding with the cabinet—
Reg’s shout caught in his throat, silent — the way so many of them had been — as his wrists remained shackled at one angle but gravity demanded his arm move another. Pain erupted through his back and shoulders as he contorted.
He managed not to yell, squeaking only a tiny noise. A sad, strangled thing.
As quickly as it had frozen, the water melted.
His arms flopped to join the rest of him; Reg tucked them to his chest.
Merlin, fuck.
A pop! and Kreacher’s face appeared over his.
When had he lain down?
His brow furrowed. “Master?”
Trembling, Reg shook his head. He had no explanation.
“Promise,” he whispered.
Bulbous eyes grew huge. “Kreacher will not.”
His eyes fluttered shut.
“Where is Master hurt?”
Gingerly, Reg extended his arms.
Kreacher hissed. “The skin is blistered.”
“The w-water”—his teeth were chattering, wasn’t that just neat—“it froze. Sh-shackled me.”
Kreacher said nothing; he stared at Reg’s wrists, hands, forearms — all bright red and blistered. Reg watched him as the elf’s face went blank.
“It froze?” Kreacher clarified. Elves didn’t appreciate the ambiguity in pronouns. “The water?”
Realization shot through him, horrible and familiar.
“I didn’t do it,” Reg whispered.
“Kreacher doesn’t know how else water could burn Master as ice.”
Reg slumped against the floor. Let the icy water numb him. Seep and spear through him, lodging in his throat.
Kreacher spoke to him, but he didn’t respond as magic fixed the wounds. Like they were never there.
How many marks had disappeared under elven magic or charms or glamours?
“Regulus?” A hand gripped his shoulder.
Reg stopped, rigid.
Lupin stepped around him, his brow knit in concern. “Are you quite alright, Regulus?”
He nodded.
Gestured for Lupin to grab ahold for apparition.
The day passed, Reg ignoring the aches of his body, the misery in his mind. He had to reread passages, repeat identification spells, pinch himself awake.
He looked up once, to Kreacher holding a plate of lamb and veg, ears drooped.
Reg cocked his head.
“Kreacher brought Master food an hour ago.”
He took it, ate mechanically, gave the empty plate back to Kreacher.
“Master Regulus,” Kreacher murmured.
Reg placed a hand to Kreacher’s shoulder and returned to his work.
That night, he shivered, curled around a pillow, trying to remember what it had been like, these few months of freedom. To not have the particular dread of knowing his suffering was a tale no one would hear — a fable no one would believe — clogging his throat.
Maybe he couldn’t trust himself. Maybe it hadn’t been that bad — the fall, the ice. Just his magic acting up with his exhaustion.
Maybe none of it had been that bad.
Maybe he had gone mad.
Why not both? a cynical part of him wondered.
Two days later, Remus Lupin looked suspiciously close to something like worry as his hand was coming at Reg’s forehead. Indignation snapped something in him back to awareness, and he swatted Lupin’s monstrously large hand away.
Lupin didn’t scold him for it. “Reg, I think you might be ill — I thought you were having a bit of melancholy, Sirius had the odd, silent day here and there — but you look peaky.”
“I think we’d know if I had one of the poxes.” The words were wrong in his mouth, his tongue clumsy.
Lupin frowned. “I’ll have Kreacher make soup. And no curse-breaking today when we get back, right to bed with you.”
“Did you forget I’m not a cub in your pack?”
His face shuttered. “Right, my mistake. Fall over for all I bloody care.” Lupin stalked off.
“Half-breed was right to be concerned,” Kreacher commented from the corner. He’d been keeping close.
Reg let out a shuddering breath that ached in his chest. “Half-breed can shove his false camaraderie up his arse.” He coughed. The rational part of his brain that dwindled by the day reminded him that good, dutiful ex-Death Eaters who were worth keeping around wouldn’t imply their watchdog was, in fact, a canine.
But the part of his heart that had lurched at almost brother-in-law demanded a different course of action.
Truths like I’m sorry or I’m broken and I don’t know how to put the pieces together right and I’m trying didn’t make any difference. His words were worth nothing.
He wondered, for a moment, if he’d given Sirius the truth, right at the very beginning — when she’d thrust her talons in what was left of his innocence and forged him into an obedient heir — if it would have made a difference. If Sirius might have listened. Might have seen him before he hid himself away so thoroughly no one, not even Regulus himself, knew him.
Regulus ignored Kreacher’s worried, watchful gaze and began the next book.
Louie’s letter came that afternoon, inviting him for another afternoon of coffee and rags the following day, and Reg could think of nothing he’d rather do than flee his lifelong prison and forget.
Lupin hesitated when he received a missive for another stakeout. “You up for it, bull-headed Lord?”
If Regulus couldn’t manage to be agreeable, he could at least be useful. His body ached, especially above and below his eyes, along with his ears, but he agreed. Lupin, even in his righteous anger, cast warming charms over him when Reg’s faltered more and more quickly.
It was a long night.
—
Reg dashed up the stairs to the Bardeaux’s brownstone and rapped his knuckles across the door frame.
Louie opened it promptly, apology spilling from Reg’s lips as soon as he laid eyes on his host.
The stakeout had gotten exciting at the very last possible second — no engagement, but a solitary figure entered the cottage, and they’d needed to stay until the cloaked figure left — the eastern sun weakly peeking out amongst the clouds. They alerted Moody, even Lupin aware enough to realize the two of them were dead on their feet, and therefore unable to case the place themselves.
“You’re forgiven, Reg, goodness. Come on in.”
Reg stepped forward, swaying slightly. You shouldn’t forgive me for anything.
“Coffee?” Louie asked as he led the way to the parlor.
Reg didn’t even bother to mask his desperation. “Please.”
He slumped into his seat, the couch — a comfortable couch, not one meant to be stiff and unbearably torturous as one sat, please take note, Mother — eyes closing against his will.
“I’ll be right back with it.”
“I can help,” Reg said, forcing his eyes open again.
Louie laughed, shaking his head. “Not a chance, lad, you look dead on your feet. Sit.”
Too tired to resist, Reg let him fetch the drinks, his eyes falling shut.
Voices fluttered across his awareness. Soft, luminous starlight — a lion doomed to fall to Heracles — cradled him in the night sky, the darkness restful and calming. Deep.
“Oh thank goodness, we were starting to worry—”
“I’m sorry it took so long, nothing so magical as a landline in times like these—”
“He’s burning—”
“I don’t think he realized. Muggle illnesses—”
“Regulus.”
He shrank from the voice, though it was gentle. He was so tired, and the stars were soft and gentle in the cool blanket of night.
“You can go back to sleep, we just need to move you. Get you home, alright?”
Siri?
There was more murmuring above him. He tried to grasp the glimpses of consciousness, but they were just past his outstretched fingers.
Sirius?
He was always out of reach, but if he was here, Reg wanted him, wanted to wake up for him—
His lips moved, but his eyes were too heavy.
Arms came around him, jostling him; he fell from the sky and into the trees, the smell of something wild. Fresh air and… chocolate?
Reg’s nose wrinkled. “Smell like your werewolf,” he grumbled.
A rumble that couldn’t be Sirius — they were children, they were stars, sparkling in constellations — echoed beneath him. A panicked part of Reg tried to wake up in earnest, buried underneath the heaviness of his eyelids and the pull of unconsciousness.
“It is Sirius’ werewolf; sleep Reg, you’re safe.”
Reg relaxed. Lupin wasn’t safe, but he wasn’t dangerous either. And Sirius sent him.
And Reg welcomed back the blackness of his namesake.
Reg lurched awake, realization slamming into him, every muscle going rigid.
In bed, in room — his eyes darted about for some clue as to what had happened while he raked his memory for where he’d lost consciousness. No Hogwarts, no healer, no Sev or Hermione perched by his bedside to bring reality to the situation. Fear wrapped around his wrists, shot down his fingers. Where, when, who had touched him? He sat up slowly. Breathe. Start with your head, work your way down. He pressed fingertips to his hairline, around his skull, as he began a methodical catalogue for injury or worse.
His brow furrowed. He was fine? Bit congested and achy, nausea, but nothing unsettling.
Memories, flashes — of passing out as the Mark sizzled into his skin, white-hot pain overtaking him with a dozen people surrounding him as Voldemort’s putrid magic writhed in his veins, of his body petrified and stiff as her wand settled on her next target, of her—
Reg shook himself, stumbling to his feet. His heart pounded in his chest, echoing in his ears. He pressed a hand to his forehead. Steady. You’re fine. It was fine? What had he been doing yesterday? The stakeout, the Death Eaters, the Bardeauxes— was that what he’d been doing? How much time had lapsed?
“Kreacher,” he whispered. You’re fine, you can call him, everything is fine.
He arrived with a pop.
Kreacher took one look at Reg and his ears fell even as his eyes sharpened with understanding. “Nothing bad happened, Master.”
“Then what did?” he murmured. His heart wouldn’t slow, he needed answers — fuck, anything could have happened, so much had already happened, his mind was spinning—
“Half-breed fetched Master Regulus from the Bardeaux residence. Master Regulus was asleep, so Half-breed carried him home.”
Reg blinked once, twice.
Panic swiftly swapped to rage. What fucking right did Lupin have to move him, to do this to him, to move him, leave him, touch him—
He was turning the doorknob before he’d even realized it, storming downstairs.
“You carried me?” Reg hissed, Kreacher hot on his heels.
Slimy unease trickling down his spine, not knowing, not remembering — Reg shut it down. Fear was done. She was dead, he was free, and if Lupin had minded his fucking business none of this awful morning would have happened.
“Bridal style,” Lupin confirmed, grinning at him over his newspaper.
Reg set it on fire; Lupin yelped. “What the hell, Reg?”
His heart galloped still. “Why didn’t you wake me?” His nose wrinkled from the smell of burning paper.
Lupin put it out with a wave of his hand. “Because,” Lupin said with deceptive calm, his eyes raging where they met Reg’s, “you were so exhausted you fell asleep within seconds at the Bardeauxes. You couldn’t be awakened, Regulus, and you were positively burning with fever!”
Reg blinked.
“Based on your complexion,” he continued. “You still are.”
“So rennervate me,” he snapped. “You didn’t have to—”
Lupin let out a disbelieving laugh. “Are you having me on? For Circe’s sake, Reg, you are an absolute fucking wreck, it’s like looking after a toddler. You passed out within moments of arriving. Mr. and Mrs. Bardeaux had no idea how to contact me, and I nearly scared the piss out of them when I showed up — you’re bloody lucky I’m familiar with London by the way — and said they’d both tried to wake you. Hermione’s dad was on the way to check you over before calling A&E.”
“You—”
“No.” Lupin held up a finger. “No, you do not get to talk. I am talking. If I have to watch over you like a child, you’ll listen like one.”
Reg’s hand tightened around his wand, and Lupin was lucky his body chose that moment to ride out another wave of nausea.
“You’ve obviously a terrible sense of your basic needs. The sleep”—he laughed, gesturing between them, and heat flooded Reg’s cheeks—“speaks for itself at this point. You don’t sleep, you don’t eat, I’m lucky you use the damn loo on your own—”
The world was too-bright as they fought. “I sleep and I eat and I look a fine sight better than you every day—”
“Do you, Reg?” Lupin braced his arms on the table. “Do you sleep? Because I’ve never seen someone that far gone. And you don’t eat over half the time—”
Reg crossed his arms to hide the shiver from his over-sensitive skin. “I do so—”
Lupin scoffed. “Right, forgive me, when asked to eat, you do, in fact, eat, but God forbid you remember to feed yourself—”
“I remember,” Reg interrupted, shame warring with fury.
Lupin stared at him, agog. “Then why the fuck don’t you do anything about it? Like, oh, I don’t know, eat? We come home and off you drift to the library or off you wander to the roof unless I remind you, not to mention coordinating lunch with Kreacher, for which you threw food in my face—”
“I’m not allowed to!”
“You— what?”
The blood drained from Reg’s face.
Shame snaked through him; his secrets had built a city, a city threatened with collapse as the ground beneath it rumbled and quaked with rash words ill considered. “Nothing. Don’t—”
The flight fled out of Lupin. “No, no,” he said, index finger raised as he stood. “What the fuck does I’m not allowed to mean — which is, by the way, not making your anti-toddler case—”
“Fuck off,” Reg snarled. “I’m not a pup in your pack, werewolf. Leave it — and me — be.”
Lupin rolled his eyes. “The wolf jokes—”
“What joke?” he snapped. “There’s no joke here. I put up with you for the Order, but if you think for a second I don’t know the filth lurking in your blood, tainting you, or that I don’t ward against the fact there is a monster two doors down, you are sorely mistaken.”
Fuck.
The wolf’s eyes flashed, and Reg vaguely remembered he wasn’t far off from the full.
Lupin’s jaw ticked. “Well, well Regulus. You sound just like your mother.”
“Oh, be honest,” Regulus snapped. “You never expected anything different.”
Lupin scoffed weakly. “Y’know, that’s the sad part, Baby Black. I actually did.”
“Save the disappointed professor act.” He needed a hit somewhere he could take it, not some faux-sadness that had weighed him down for weeks. He needed rage. Remus was a good enough man that Reg had to work for it, but whatever rot was in Reg’s soul, it drew the nastiest bits out of others as well. It was reliable as the sun rising.
Lupin’s hand flexed at his side. “I’m familiar enough with Sirius that I know deflection when I hear it. So I ask again, and you will answer me, Regulus Black — what did you mean?”
“We’re not the same,” Regulus spat.
He sneered. “Yeah, I fucking noticed, you posh twat-bucket. Sirius would have bent over backwards for love of you and you took that devotion and spurned it.”
His magic rolled in his veins, storm clouds emerging from the mists of his Occlumency — swirling heavy with all that had happened with nowhere to go.
“You have always,” Reg gritted out, “been so sure you understand us. That you know our relationship or what happened here or what happened to him. And you’ve always been wrong.”
Lupin snarled. “Then tell me, Baby Black. Tell me how you could be so fucking blind to how much he adored you, how much you wounded him when you chose everyone but him?”
Reg laughed, power coursing through his muscles, coiling, the heat of the fever melting down the cold steel he’d perfected all these years. “I chose? What choice?”
“The choice to parrot Walburga Black rather than stand by the brother who loved you — you didn’t even tell him about the Horcrux! You abandoned him, again and a—”
“I abandoned him?” Reg roared. His magic sang a violent, discordant, militant march that rallied every scrap, simmering in his over-sensitive skin. “Who left who, Lupin?”
“Physically leaving after what that family of yours did to him wasn’t abandoning you.” Lupin was nearly vibrating with anger as he leapt to his feet, stalking towards Regulus. “You left him when you took that damned Mark. You left him when you chose Slytherin after what was clearly a hat stall, and you betray him every time you open your pureblood mouth and Walburga Black comes out!”
Power surged, rolled off him in one huge wave. His pulse roared in his ears, the epicenter of an explosion. Lupin flew backwards, landing hard on the dining table with a loud crack, shards of wood splintering off around the room. Aftershocks rumbled through him, vases crashing to the ground. Picture frames fractured and fell. The floor shook beneath his feet.
Silence fell when only emptiness remained in his veins. He staggered back against the wall. Reg’s breath came in ragged gasps.
Piece by piece, he began to register the destruction around him, from the now-bare walls to the shattered piece of wood and porcelain scattering the floor.
Reluctantly, he met Lupin’s gaze.
The werewolf’s eyes glowed pure yellow.
Chapter 52: Chapter Fifty
Summary:
In which shit is sorted.
Notes:
Hello, lovelies!
Too tired for a wordy author's note, let all rejoice :P
A thousand thanks to Photon! She's the bee's knees. And to you, dear readers. Your comments seriously bring me so much joy and energy for keeping at this and making it as refined as my skillset allows! I'm a bit behind replying while participating in this month's writing challenges, but I read all of them and they are a serious dopamine boost!
Alright. Let's get this party started, shall we?
xx -itscometothisTrigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Implied/referenced child abuse (physical, sexual, verbal), learning difference/disability shaming (by a parent, referenced disordered eating, kinda/sorta suicidal thoughts
Chapter Text
“And when at last you find someone to whom you feel you can pour out your soul, you stop in shock at the words you utter— they are so rusty, so ugly, so meaningless and feeble from being kept in the small cramped dark inside you so long.”
― Sylvia Plath, The Unabridged Journals of Sylvia Plath
Reg’s thoughts kept time with his heart.
The reality of what he’d done began to set in as he surveyed the damage. Remus, a feral gleam in those yellow eyes. A primal fear tingled up his spine and down to his fingers. Fuck, he was an idiot — was the full tonight? Tomorrow?
He’d assaulted an Order member. Had a burst of uncontrolled magic. Like a child. Lupin’s assessment was right after all. If Lupin pressed, he could put together the instances he’d found him wrestling with candles or struggling with a door as the failure of his sanity that it was. He’d proven himself unstable. Volatile and explosive. Your mother’s son indeed.
He’d fucked up irrepably.
Lupin rose, shaking — fighting for control.
A traitor, a turncoat, an asset — his utility had been his currency. Let him live, let him serve, and they would find he was a worthy investment.
But he’d just proven himself, in Moody’s words, to not be worth the risk. The greatest aid he could give was the knowledge of the Horcruxes — for which he was no longer needed — and perhaps the curse encasing it. Which he’d already solved. And with no control over his magic, he was an investment whose returns had gone flat.
Time to sell.
Only four people would even notice his absence, and it would be easy to lie about where he’d gone or what he’d done. Even if they fought for him — two teenagers, another turncoat, and an Auror in love with the man Reg had just attacked, however accidentally. Easily assuaged or ignored.
Sirius had touched far more lives, had so many more tethers to the world than the few Dumbledore had allowed Reg to cultivate.
His loyal, devoted brother had still been cast aside — not even given a chance to explain — before being thrown to the North Sea.
There was no chance that a Death Eater could hope for better.
Reg was empty. Veins wrung out. Magic spent along with his future.
Lupin’s lip curled into a wolfish snarl, fingers clawed—
In that case — Reg could still do something for Sirius.
After all this time, after all this betrayal Lupin had laid out.
Murder in his eyes—
Reg tipped his head back, baring his neck.
Lupin made a startled, strangled sort of noise, deep in his throat.
“You know how these sorts of spells work.” If Kreacher wouldn’t, Lupin would do this. For Sirius. He clearly wanted to kill Reg, or if not Lupin himself, then the wolf — he just needed a little push. “He'll return if you do it.”
The wolf growled, Lupin’s lip curling. “Did you”—he panted, yellow and hazel warring for dominance—“seriously just ask me to kill you?”
Reg said nothing.
“It has been months,” Lupin hissed, advancing. Predator. Nary a sign of the cardigan-wearing professor left in his face. “Months we have lived together. I carried you to your bed last night, I bloody tucked you in. And you still honestly think I’m enough of a monster to rip out your throat?”
He let out a pained, wet laugh. “You looked up to it.”
Lupin’s nostrils flared. Pissed off again.
“I’m my mother’s son.” His voice broke. “I know you aren’t a monster, Remus, but I am…” He gestured at the carnage from his unhinged magic. “I’m fucked up. So if it’s off to Azkaban I go, bring him home.”
The pupils in Lupin’s eyes returned to normal, though spots of yellow remained in the iris. “You’re—” Lupin shook his head. “You’re mental. And dramatic. You’re so fucking pessimistic you genuinely think us having a row would end with you in Azkaban? That’s preposterous.”
“Is it?” Reg scoffed. A toddler, a child, preposterous. “Dumbledore threw my innocent brother into Azkaban without a trial for a crime anyone with half a brain knew he wouldn’t have committed. And, unlike my brother, I have cause to be thrown to the dementors,” he finished with a gesture at his arm.
Lupin’s eyes narrowed.
“I served your ‘You-Know-Who.’” He sneered. “The wizard you’re all too terrified to name was my master. I have had his magic—” He cut himself off before he dwelled too thoroughly on the burning violation, the remnants of that feeling what sent him panicked and furious down here to start this mess. “I have been tortured under the Cruciatus simply to make sure I was telling the truth. It is not preposterous or pessimistic to have a grip on reality.”
Hazel ruled the day.
“I hadn’t thought of that,” Remus said. “That you’ve only known real evil.”
“Don’t know how you missed that,” Reg mocked. “Since I was eleven and sorted wrong you’ve been quite insistent that I’m evil.” He looked down at his branded forearm. “And after this, I was. I’m not so naive to think the Order will truly forgive it.”
Though, if Lupin isn’t sure — could he worm his way out of this? But if he failed, once in Azkaban, Reg would be tormented for decades and Sirius would be stuck, too—
Lupin dug his palms into his eyes. “Okay. Alright. We’re doing this.”
He blinked once, twice. That was sudden.
No matter. Reg was done starving. Done with huddling in the dark with no hope of anything better.
“Will you tell him I’m sorry?”
Lupin drew back, arms falling. “Not murdering, Merlin’s sack, Reg — you think there’s any universe he’d forgive me for hurting you to bring him back?”
Reg shrugged. “This universe, isn’t it? He hated me, you all hated me. Wasn’t it always going to end this way?” He sighed. Circe, he was tired. “It already did end this way.”
“It wasn’t a trade, you for him.”
He snorted. “Of course it was.”
Lupin was silent, his gaze piercing as Reg’s throat bobbed. He shivered once more.
“Is that how you saw it?” he asked, almost gentle. “A trade?”
Slow, fevered cogs in his brain began to churn. Not murdering. Was Remus actually letting him get away with this? Reg would barely be standing if he’d sustained that sort of hit.
He could throw some honesty out if it would give him more time. Preferring death to prison did not mean preferring death. If Remus could be mollified, that was the play. “He wanted to be free. There was only one way she would let him be.”
Silence fell. Reg slumped against the wall.
“By ‘doing this’ I did not mean homicide,” Remus finally said. “I meant we’re sorting our shit. We should’ve done it earlier, but I’m still sixteen where it comes to you, and you have the tendency to throw shit at me or”—he gestured to the splintered table—“throw me at shit.”
“Did—” He coughed. “Did I hurt you badly? I can heal you.” He’d broken the table with Lupin. Marked Death Eater injures Order member in burst of vicious magic which damages Order Headquarters. Salazar, it was bad, this had to be some sort of exception he was making out of fondness for Sirius or something—
“Not badly. I’m tougher to hurt thanks to the wolf.”
Or that. Merlin, that was handy.
Lupin sighed. “And it was rather clearly an accident. You look shit. Fevers can muck up your magic.”
Reg frowned. “But I don’t have any other symptoms besides—”
“You visit with muggles,” Remus explained, shaking his head. “You picked up a cold. I reckon if you took any care for yourself it would’ve been mild.”
Reg blinked once, twice. Diseases — magical ones, anyways — always had clear indicators: color changes, pox spots, skin texture scaling. He hadn’t expected muggle illness at all, but certainly not one with nothing but pressure, pain, and fever. “Why is it called a cold? If it’s an ailment?”
“Later,” Lupin said. “For now—”
“Yes, yes, sorting our shit.” Hurting Lupin, accident or no, rather entitled him to some concessions. Especially if he was… not going to Azkaban? “Fair play. How does one sort shit?”
Lupin took a large breath. “What did you mean about not being allowed to?”
He ran a hand across his face. The city of secrets shook.
Reg was a disaster, and his secrets could only endure it — because Regulus couldn’t endure dementors forcing him to relive those secrets, feeding upon the only slivers of joy left inside him. “Did Sirius tell you what a terrible student I am?”
A cock of the head. “Uh, no? I’ve seen your Arithmancy, Reg, I don’t see how—”
“I’m terrible at reading.”
He drew back, brow knit. “But you’re researching. Like, always.”
“I have to. And it’s ‘always’ because…” He looked away. This never got easier to admit. “Because it takes me a while. A long while. Hermione went through my research on the Horcrux in ten days. It took me weeks to get through the same material.” Reg bit the inside of his cheek. “I learned to read late. Very late. I had trouble speaking as a child. Words and sounds were all wrong.”
Lupin’s angry stance went limp.
It was somewhat validating Lupin at least appeared surprised. “Sirius was brilliant. Obviously. And then there was me.” Spare. Stupid. Wrong. “I wasn’t allowed food until I did something right.”
“Fuck,” Lupin breathed, quiet.
Reg took a fortifying breath. “Therefore, when we come back and have failed to find it, I… I don’t forget that I’m hungry, I forget that I can do anything about it.” His cheeks burned. “Or I… don’t think I should. I haven’t—”
“Earned it.” Lupin shook his head. “That bitch.”
He shrugged, eyes still fixed on the wreckage of a portrait on the floor.
Lupin began to pace. “Starving a child. How spectacularly fucked up.”
“Honestly, not the most fucked up thing that happened here.” Reg arched a brow. “I healed him how I could, but I’m sure you saw.”
His mouth fell open. “Godric.”
Reg waited.
“Legilimency.” Remus nodded decisively. “Pop on in here.”
Pop on in, Reg mouthed, flummoxed. Remus must really be not holding this against him, allowing said evil Death Eater into his mind. “Fine. Legilimens.”
Reg landed in the Hogwarts Express. Impressive. Remus had the memory prepared.
Sirius and Remus were alone in the train carriage, sat side by side. Reg shifted, breathing in—
Scents grew stronger. Tears stung his eyes as Sirius filled his nose: coffee, clove, tobacco. Musky teenage boy. His eyes watered as his nose began to overload.
They were young — maybe third or fourth year — playing a matching game when Remus jostled him and Sirius winced.
“What happened?” Remus frowned, pulling Sirius’ sleeve back. Dittany assaulted his nose. Bandages wrapped around Sirius’ forearm. Reg’s heart clenched. He’d been so clumsy, the bandages were overwrapped.
Sirius glared, tugging the fabric back down. “Nothing.”
Remus caught him by the wrist, pushing the sleeve back and turning his forearm over. His nose wrinkled, and so did Reg’s as the stench grew stronger. “That’s a lot of dittany.”
Sirius was quiet, which in and of itself was unusual, causing Remus to search his face. Sirius had his lip tucked between his teeth, his eyes closed, and all of a sudden Remus realized Sirius was in pain. The amateur’s Occlumency — Lupin’s feelings from the memory were vivid in the mindscape.
“Let me see,” he murmured gently, tugging at the bandage.
Sirius hissed. “It’s a burn, okay? Just leave it.”
Remus stopped. “Okay. I didn’t mean to hurt you more, it’s just… this might be a shoddy healing job, if it’s aching this much, yeah?”
Sirius grimaced. “The healing was great, it was a bad burn.”
Remus’ brows furrowed. “Um, not to insult your healer, but no, it wasn’t. Burns are pretty easily managed at Mungo’s.”
“Well, I didn’t have a professional, I had an absolutely brilliant amateur,” Sirius huffed.
Revelation tinged the mindscape — the pieces clicked, all the clues made sense. Sirius, Heir to the House of Black, should have had the best care money could buy.
“Sirius, how’d you get burned?”
Sirius’ silver eyes — how Remus loved his eyes — flicked away, embarrassed. Solidarity, brother. Remus fucking Lupin stealing their secrets.
“Just pissed off Wally,” he muttered, shrugging.
Remus straightened. “What?” he hissed.
Sirius shrugged again. “She said I was going to be a disappointment to the Dark Lord and I said ‘good riddance’ or something to that effect and we fought and… I guess I said something about never taking the Dark Mark? I can’t really remember. Anyway, she ‘prepared me for the brand,’” he mocked, turning a wry smile on Remus. “Crazy hag.”
Utter rage and the instinct to protect flashed around them. Staggering in its power.
“What about your father?”
Sirius rolled his eyes. “He’s useless. Mum runs the show.”
Remus let out a hard breath. “And your brother?”
Reg could feel present-Remus’ eyes on him.
“Leave Reggie out of it,” Sirius said, growing serious instantly.
Reg departed abruptly.
“You were healing him.”
He ran a hand through his hair because fuck it. “Poorly, as you noted.”
“You were twelve.” Remus sighed. “C’mon. That poor wall deserves a break, let’s sit down.”
They moved into the parlor, since Regulus had rather destroyed the dining room. He coughed as he sank onto the couch.
“I have more questions.”
Reg sighed. “Fine. What?”
“Did you mean any of what you said?”
He asked it quietly, and Reg didn’t need him to clarify. “You rather accurately diagnosed it as deflection,” he mumbled. “We don’t share in the House of Black.”
Remus hummed. “I take it you don’t apologize either.”
Reg traced one of the ugly flowers on the ugly couch. “No.” A heartbeat. Two. “But I owe you one. And I’d give it to you anyways.”
Lupin nodded, eyes fixed on the floor. Suddenly Lupin looked sixteen, a flash of vulnerability that reminded him of one much younger.
“I don’t ward against you. I don’t think you’re a monster.” Truth sucked. Open stance meant open for a hit. “And I’m sorry I hurled those things at you in anger and deflection.”
Remus cocked a brow.
Maybe it was the fever he apparently had, or maybe it was gratitude for fucking up so badly and not being punished for it. Maybe — most likely — it was buttering Lupin right the fuck up to not rat him out. But Reg added, “I wanted a world where one day we’d have been family because of him.”
Remus shifted, crossing his long legs while expanding the armchair to fit his gangly frame. Reg took the opportunity to get more comfortable himself, half-lying on the sofa. His lips twitched up. Mortifying, Mother?
He didn’t trust Dumbledore not to dispose of him, but clearly Remus wasn’t going to tattle on him. And the muggle sickness he apparently had would be a good excuse if Dumbledore learned anyways, it could buy him time. He’d still need to be careful, but Remus—
“I really am sixteen when it comes to you,” he sighed. “We’d been… building something, I think, and Hogwarts brought it all rushing back. I was an idiot for not noticing how much you were suffering back then. But I was… negligent and selfish for not realizing it here.”
Reg let his head tip back. “Remus, there’s nothing to miss anymore. I didn’t recognize a muggle illness, but this is not…” He flexed his hand, curling his fingers back in. “This is not back then. It’s been worse. You aren’t missing anything.”
“Don’t lie, Reg.”
His head lolled to face Lupin. “Oh? What was the lie?”
“I believe it’s been worse for you in these halls,” Lupin replied. “But do not bullshit me about not suffering still.”
He stared at the ceiling. Shivered again.
“Kreacher is fetching potions for the fever. Shabnam threatened to send a whole pharmacy if magical methods failed.”
“They don’t know.”
“Know what?”
“That I’m a Death Eater.” His voice had grown wooden. He’d apparently been in such a deep sleep it qualified as a stupor, but he was still yearning for bed.
“Hermione didn’t tell them?”
“I think she worried they wouldn’t let her…” he trailed off. Use Grimmauld? Use him, learn Occlumency, study with his library?
With a flick of his wand, Remus transfigured the armchair into a matching ugly sofa and flopped upon it. “Regulus, please do me a favor—”
“Hmm?”
“Put your feet on the couch before I scream.”
A laugh launched from his lungs, turning into a cough. “Good idea. She’ll roll over in her grave attempting to shriek about it.” He’d done it before, with Hermione; but everything was different with Hermione.
They fell silent, mulling over what they’d learned. The shock, the fury of Lupin’s mindscape oddly smoothed the ragged hatred of their youth. Regulus could respect the adoration, the ferocity that bred the loathing Reg had endured. He supposed he’d always attributed a large chunk of it to absurd Slytherin-bias, of judgment — and there had been judgment, and absurd biases.
But Remus Lupin had once been a thirteen-year-old wildly in love with Sirius Black. So in love as to hate anything that hurt him.
And, despite his best efforts, that certainly meant Regulus.
“Y’know, the food thing makes so much sense.”
His brows furrowed. “Pray tell.”
“Almost every meal, he’d find you, make sure you were eating. I didn’t put that together until one morning he was half-asleep on me and grumbling about how you stopped eating around exams and essay deadlines. I thought it was a stress thing about tests, but now…” he trailed off, giving a sympathetic grimace.
His heart dislodged from his chest. Sank down, disrupting his anatomy.
“Even after—” He cut himself off, biting the inside of his lip before trying again. “Even after he left?”
“Especially after.”
Reg shook his head, trying to get a hold of his stupid, hopeful sentiment before it ran amok entirely. “He wouldn’t. He stopped everything after he left.”
Remus clicked his tongue. “He clocked you at every meal, making sure you ate before he’d get too involved in anything else.”
“You can’t possibly know that,” Reg argued.
“I was in love with Sirius for years — trust me, I always checked where his eyes were drawn across the Great Hall. And it was always you.” He laughed. “A relief, really, for a besotted teen.”
Organs toppled in a heap. His ribcage creaked, the pain he’d forged into protection, groaning prison bars forced to shift as the core of him rearranged.
“He wouldn’t,” he said again. “He never looked back.”
Remus snorted. “Reg, no offense, but you were busy not looking yourself.”
“I looked.” Harshness harbored him. “I looked again and again for one fucking sign that he cared. I fucking debased myself to James Potter, and—”
Remus sat upright. “You did what with Jamie?”
Reg’s fingers bunched in his shirt sleeves. “I went after him, when Sirius wasn’t there, at the station. Found Potter. I asked him to tell Sirius I loved him. So he’d… you know. Know I didn’t hold him leaving home against him—”
“You literally called it abandonment—”
“It wasn’t.” Reg glared. “If one of us abandoned the other, I rather think that counts more than whatever I could have done. But neither of us did. He had to leave, I fucking get it.” He gestured at the house. “I hated it, but I was glad he was safe. That’s what I told James.” He slumped further into the couch. “Not that it mattered.”
Remus sucked in a breath. “We’ll need to talk about that later. But for now — for now, you need to recognize that you have always had his love.”
“Sirius loved you,” Reg countered. “Sirius loved Jam—”
“You’re his brother,” Remus interrupted.
Reg laughed without humor. “James was his brother once he chose him. James he loved. I…” He shook his head. “I was a pathetic placeholder until they met.”
“When you died, it killed him, Reg.”
“Pretty sure Sirius didn’t go into such a blind, idiotic rage that he confronted my killer only to get himself framed for double homicide and in his breakdown offer no reasonable defense,” Reg muttered.
Lupin barked an incredulous laugh. “No? Storming into Grimmauld Place to confront your mother doesn’t sound similar to you, does it?”
Reg froze.
Lupin swung his legs down, bracing his elbows on his knees. “Look, I see — Godric, I hate myself for missing how much you were suffering when we were kids, for not trying to help both of you. I’m sorry, Reg. But I see you now, and you have no idea how similar this yearning you clearly have for him is to what he had for you.”
He groaned, burrowing further into the couch, the collapse in his core leaving him stuck. He had no better system, no other way to arrange the pieces of who he was with the facts of his life. There was nowhere for any of it to go. Nowhere except precisely where it had all been. Only now a vicious pain cut him at the very thought.
“Why is it so hard to accept?”
“Because it nearly killed me, asshole.” A cough interrupted his would-be tirade as he, too, struggled to sit up. “Sirius was my world. I wasn’t strong enough to survive her without him. I became her good little heir, but even then I tried so hard to spare him suffering.” Acid burned and he flinched at the memory of what he’d done in those attempts. “And he chose you three, over and over again, and every time—”
Remus waited patiently, eyes kind as Regulus coughed.
He pressed a hand to his forehead. Shit, that hurt. “He’s a star in your mindscape?” he croaked. “Sirius is the brightest star in the sky — and he was sure as hell the brightest star in this bleak, black shithole. Not to be too fucking poetic about it, but he was the only light in mine.”
Remus beamed.
Regulus glared. “Stop that.”
“No,” Remus said with a grin. “Keep going.”
He buried his face in his hands. “Darkness isn’t all bad. It’s restful. It’s all-encompassing. But you need both. Dark and light. And Sirius was the only light I had, and when I lost it—”
He straightened, shaking himself. “Needless to say, it wasn’t pleasant.”
“Reached your vulnerability maximum, hmm?”
“Fuck off.”
“Shan’t.” Remus smiled before sobering. “Regulus — he loved you. He has always loved you. Your mother came between you. The war came between you. I… regret to say Jamie and I may have also come between you. But Sirius Orion Black never stopped loving you, not for a second, not even when he thought you’d given up on him.”
Reg tucked his trembling hands into elbows, hugging himself as his anatomy shifted further. He wanted to say that it didn’t matter. What happened had happened, they had both died, and without their mother’s curse, he wouldn’t have ever even learned the truth.
But even though it ached, this devolution of his very core— a stupid, sentimental voice inside, one that did sound just a touch like his big brother, said that it could be worth the pain and the effort. To figure out how to hold these broken parts of himself. Rearrange the contents in his chest.
“This would be a very cruel joke,” Regulus said softly.
Remus let out a hard breath. “Good thing I’m serious, then.”
Reg’s head snapped up, eyes wide. Remus’ mouth was open in an ‘O’ as if realizing what he’d done. He suspected that, much like Regulus, he had avoided the joke, the word since he’d been gone.
“No,” Reg rasped.
Remus grinned.
“He’s Sirius.”
Kreacher returned, given an order by Remus to go and fetch potions once Regulus had come downstairs — an order he must have wanted to obey. He handed the package off to Lupin with a declaration of “Kreacher will prepare soup.”
He paused, examining Regulus, before prancing forward to fluff the pillow. Reg huffed a laugh. “Thanks, old friend.”
Remus let out a harsh breath as he unpacked the phials: fever reducer, anti-nausea, and pain relief.
“What?” Reg mumbled.
He shook his head. “These are so expensive. It’s just… still remarkable, to see them so easily procured.”
His brow furrowed as he sat up. “They are?”
Remus huffed a laugh. “Yeah. Pain’s pretty simple, and affordable. But fever-reducing is pretty incredible for werewolves in and out of transition. I couldn’t ever afford them after Hogwarts.”
Reg rubbed at his temple. Steady. “But you’ve bought them here, right?”
Lupin didn’t answer, handing Reg the phials.
“Kreacher,” he said as he knocked them back, “Add fever reducer to the regular shopping, please.”
“Yes, Master.” Kreacher bowed. Kreacher glowered at Remus. “Half-breed is stupid for waiting so long.”
“Kreacher is correct,” Reg added, slumping back down to the couch cushions. “Half-breed is stupid for not buying a thing he can now afford that would make his life better.” He winced. “Actually, Kreacher… I made a bit of a mess in the dining room. Would you—”
“A mess!” Kreacher cheered, milky, bulbous eyes growing wide with wonder. “Kreacher loves a mess!” He turned to spin away before pausing. “Master Regulus will impress Half-breed’s stupidity upon Half-breed?”
“Most certainly,” Reg agreed amenably. “It would be my pleasure to reiterate how stupid Half-breed is to Half-breed.”
“Har har har,” Remus mocked. “Posh twat-bucket is stupid for not being honest with his flatmate who’d be willing to help him.”
Reg shivered. “Not used to help.”
“Yeah,” Remus murmured, sober once more as he sat across from Reg. “I’m gathering that.”
“You have more questions don’t you,” Reg muttered.
“I do. And a kinder person might wait and let you rest, but I have a feeling the fever is working to my favor here.”
“Arse.”
“So you’ve said.” Humor colored his tone. “Reg — have you been thinking this whole time you’re going to Azkaban as soon as you fuck up?”
Reg slowly blinked open his eyes. “Yes, Remus. If you knew what I’d done, you would not be flippant with my freedom.”
“Don’t suppose you’d tell me?”
His eyes closed. “No. But I deserve Azkaban. The Mark alone ensures that.”
“You’re not even really nineteen.” Remus shook his head. “Reg, you can’t—“
“I can. Age—“ He shook his head. “What does it mean, to be of age or not of age? Was I magically wiser the day I turned seventeen? Or for the muggles, eighteen?”
“Maybe,” Remus pointed out. “You rebelled at eighteen.”
“The death sentence for retrieving the Horcrux was earned,” Reg snapped. “I never cast an Avada but I caused death. Plenty of it.”
Remus’ mouth tightened. Reg did his best not to remember the pained screams of the witch whose family he’d tried to save who only ended up raped and tormented all the more before she was killed. Of how he’d just stood there, looking away.
“You exonerate me for one right thing and because I wear Sirius’ face.” Reg shook his head. “But Dumbledore won’t. Doesn’t. Not when being loyal and good — a sodding Auror — like Sirius meant nothing, not when he’d been cast aside without a trial or even a moment to speak in his own defense.”
“Regulus,” Remus sighed. “He’s not… that bad. I understand, I think, where you’re coming from. Godric, I hadn’t considered.”
“He left Harry there,” Reg countered. “He threw Sirius away.”
Conflict, shame, guilt all flickered in Remus’ eyes. He bit his lip. “I suppose I don’t want him to be,” Remus admitted. “No one… My whole life is different because Dumbledore decided to allow me at Hogwarts. Despite my condition. It was a huge risk, and he took it for me. He gave me my best friends, seven years of actually being happy. I can’t hate him more than myself for what happened to Sirius, more than Peter.”
“And I’m glad of it,” Reg said. “You can’t control having lycanthropy, you shouldn’t be exiled for it.”
“Yet you know,” Remus pointed out, sardonic grin in place, “precisely how easy it is for people to wound me, exile me, fire me for it. It’s always right there, tip of the tongue.”
Way to be an arsehole, Reg. On top of evil. “Well, I’m a prick.”
“You are,” Remus agreed around a laugh. “But the rest of the world is afraid. And we hate that which we fear.”
Reg’s brows knit. “This seems flawed,” he mused. “I hate your ratty chic wardrobe and yet I don’t believe I fear it.”
Remus threw a pillow at him. Reg caught it and tucked it to him. Merlin, he felt shit.
“Reg?”
He blinked his eyes open. “Did I…?”
“Think you were falling asleep again,” Remus tutted. He frowned. “Why did you get so angry? You passed out, I brought you home—”
“Sorry, sorry,” Reg chirped. “Sharing hour is over, you’ll have to return another time.”
“You threw me into a table,” Remus deadpanned.
Reg winced.
Remus stared him down.
“Are you really going to forgive me for it?” he diverted.
“Yes,” Remus said simply, sincerity rearranging his features. “I know more than most what this home is like, and I am in hindsight foolish for thinking you were exempt as the favored son—”
Reg repressed a flinch.
“—And you were so young, Reg. Tonks is right, you were right on schedule.”
He bit the inside of his cheek. “I caused a lot more harm in that period than Andromeda did.”
“Perhaps,” Remus agreed. “And maybe you’re lucky, the time jump means some of these wounds have closed.”
“Though presumably being reopened,” Reg pointed out. “As we are at war again.”
“Yes, but I meant—”
“That the people dead because I ripped down their wards have been moldering in their graves long enough I get a pass?” he spat.
“Honestly, yes.”
Reg scowled.
Remus ran a hand across his face. “I know to the families you hurt, there might never be any forgiveness. That wound lives on. But this war, Reg — ripping down some wards is small potatoes compared to Bellatrix. To Dolohov or Macnair or dozens of others. And maybe if you’d lived longer before you gave your life for the other side, this would be more difficult. But you didn’t.” He affixed Reg with a stern look. “Take the win, Reg. The time jump, the sacrifice — if it means you can walk free and do some good and live your life unburdened of everything the House of Black did to you, the way Sirius did — just take the win.”
Reg pondered that. Weighed his flagging mind — which Remus didn’t know about — with the details of his crimes — which Remus did not know about — with Dumbledore. With harder characters, like Moody.
If Remus was on his side, and he could control the slipping sanity, that did give him a bit more flexibility. Of course, Remus also didn’t know he’d defied everyone and slipped Draco Malfoy a charmed ring. That could work for or against him, depending on Draco himself, but it ought not be counted as a boon until it was certain. Better to consider it another strike against him until proven otherwise.
“One fuck-up isn’t going to damn you,” Remus added.
One fuck-up — but what about two?
Reg’s eyes flicked to Remus. “Thank you.”
It didn’t change how precarious his situation was writ large — but it did mean Regulus could breathe here, with his… whatever Lupin was.
“Reg?”
“Hmm?”
“Do I want to know how severely your mistakes were punished for believing I’d literally kill you in retaliation?”
Reg pasted a smile upon his face. “Just some lines really.”
Remus rolled his eyes, but he was laughing.
“Also, no offense, truly — you were half wolfed out, it was legitimately concerning.”
“Yeah, you picked a great day to antagonize me,” Lupin teased. “It’s the full moon in four hours.”
“Stop preening,” Reg muttered.
“Shan’t. I consider it a point of pride that I was intimidating enough to have you fearing for your life.”
Reg snorted. “Alright, you can infantilize me and call me preposterous or you can preen about being scary, you do not get to do both. Either you’re scary and I’m reasonable or you’re intimidating as a pup wagging its tail and I’m a catastrophizing toddler or whatever.”
“You made your case.” Lupin slapped his thighs as he rose. “You’re rational. I’m scary.”
Reg’s chest ached as he repressed a laugh. The coughing wasn’t bad, but it rattled in his chest and he was doing his best to avoid it.
“Go to bed, Reg. I owled Moody, we’re off duty for a week. Recover, then we’ll go to Lyon.”
Reg paused as he was sitting up. “Lyon?”
“We have a grimoire to find.”
Reg ducked his head to hide his grin.
Chapter 53: Chapter Fifty-One
Notes:
Y'all, this chapter... is nuts. It's SO LONG. Hope it made the wait worth it, and it's got so much going on. Honestly, it maybe should be snipped into a third with some of the next big chapter, but, yolo, it's fanfic, feast upon it! I hope y'all enjoyed your presents, and I loved all the comments, thank you! That wiped me out more than I thought it would.
There are some significant world building notes in this one! I researched... a stupid amount. Like it was ridiculous. My darling kept being like, "why are you watching this specific youtube video" and I was like "FOR BLAISE" and he just backed quietly away. We're all sane and well in this household. For more info on that, you can check out the endnotes.
A thousand thanks to Photon! She remains the best :)
Let's get going!
xx -itscometothis
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Implied/referenced child abuse, and I think that's it??
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“True war isn’t philosophical.”
“All war is philosophical. That’s why we call it war. Strip it of its paint and it’s nothing more than murder.”
—Roshani Choksi, A Crown of Wishes
Hermione prided herself on knowing things. She had a moniker, for goodness’ sakes! The brightest witch of her age. The cleverest witch of her generation. She had the answers — when a professor addressed the class, when her boys needed assistance, when they were in a bind, and she needed to get them out of it.
Particularly, in the library, at her preferred table, nestled between the stacks, Hermione knew things.
But, as Hermione blinked slowly at Lavender, who had interrupted her reading, she had truly no idea what was going on. “I’m… confused?”
Lavender huffed, crossing her arms. “I’m saying that I’m his girlfriend.”
Poor taste, Ronald, ol’ chap. “Congratulations?”
Lav’s eyes narrowed. Hermione tried to smile.
But they were in the library, for Circe’s sake, and Hermione had heaps of homework left to complete before Snape kicked her arse in detention, from which she would go straight to prefect duty with the world’s most alluring disaster of a person. She didn’t have time for this!
“Lavender, is there a point to this conversation? Do you require a fruit basket?”
Her jaw dropped, splotches of pinks staining her cheeks. “You’re so dense!”
Hermione frowned. She’d not always been the most adept at socializing, true, but—
“Back off,” Lavender growled. “That is the message, swot queen.”
Hermione’s brows marched a slow, disbelieving climb to her forehead. “Back off… from Ron?”
“Don’t be naive! You drape yourself all over him—”
“We’re best friends,” Hermione said slowly. “I’m happy for you both so long as it makes you both happy. But if you’re asking me to leave Ron alone, I’m not sorry to say that no, I won’t.”
Lavender grew closer in hue to her namesake.
“Would you ask Harry this?”
“Of course not!” she snapped.
Hermione dragged her hands down her face. “Lavender, if competition is what you fear, there’s no need for that. But otherwise, I have so much to do and I will not desert Ron. Not for you, not for anyone but him. Cheers and much happiness to you both.”
And with that, she returned to her Transfiguration homework.
Hermione wasn’t sure what he was doing. She also wasn’t sure that Draco knew what he was doing. But the next two prefect patrols, there were no stolen moments in hidden alcoves — only questions. Only answers, each delivered with its own implied question mark — why do you want to know? What are you thinking? What are you planning?
What does it mean?
Questions upon questions. Everything from the education system to the war in the Balkans. From flight to foosball.
She’d thrust a stack of muggle literature into his hands with a command: Read.
The following day he threw down To Kill A Mockingbird at their table in the library, hidden behind the stacks. “Well, they’re terrible. And you’re obvious.”
Hermione crossed her arms and arched a brow.
He shook his head. “Gryffindors,” he muttered, stalking away.
“Obvious, you say?” She trotted to his side, drawing him back to the table with a hand to his elbow.
“There are…” He sniffed pompously. “Similarities. Between our doctrine of blood purity and this muggle abomination.”
Her lips twitched. “Abomination?”
“Absolutely.” Draco’s eyes gleamed with passion. “Skin color? How ridiculously arbitrary.”
Hermione nodded, trying to contain her smile. “I agree.”
“Blaise is about as powerful as they come,” Draco continued, arms crossed where he leaned on the table. He paused, suddenly, brow furrowing. “Wait, do you… deal with this? In the muggle world?”
She hummed, unwilling to go into it. “What a treat, to realize there was an entirely new arbitrary reason for hating me in this magical world I’d discovered.”
His jaw ticked. He looked away. “And I’m the one who first called you mud— I mean…” He winced.
“Yes,” Hermione said. “You were.”
He ran a hand across his face, settling over his mouth. Thinking face.
“Did you stay up all night again?” she asked, crossing her legs. “Your dark circles are practically continental in size.”
He hummed in affirmation. “I meant to only skim this, to be honest. I’ve... got other priorities. But I couldn’t focus on anything else.”
Hermione cocked her head, curls falling like a curtain with her. “No?”
His eyes swam with his thoughts, intellect and intent shining. “No,” he finally sighed. “And I am not… unconvinced it is wrong. For me to be fixating on this.”
Hope flared bright and burning within her.
Draco’s face fell into a helpless smile. “You’re positively glowing, Granger.”
“It’s as I said.” Hermione smiled. “When the pompousness and bigotry fall away — I rather like the person you are. I’m hopeful when I see more of him.”
His throat bobbed before they heard footsteps approaching, and Draco dashed to another table.
The following day, he’d placed Night quietly into her bag as they began patrol. He said nothing, and neither did she.
“Evil,” he murmured. There was no other word for it, she knew, and he seemed unable to come up with alternatives either.
“Evil,” she confirmed.
When she peeked up at him, tears lined his eyes.
“Hatred is always evil,” she added. “It grows until it’s… the most atrocious things humanity’s ever seen. It starts smaller. But it is still the seed of evil.”
“A sunflower seed is no less a sunflower than the fully bloomed plant.”
“And yet,” she said through a smile, “humans have the amazing capacity to become more than the seeds planted within us.”
He leaned back in his chair, legs outstretched, a considering expression upon his face as he stared at her. Stared at her like she held the puzzles of the universe in her eyes.
The hope burned brighter.
The next day she saw Draco falling asleep, white-blond hair falling across his brow, in class, and then again in the library. She cast a quick privacy ward. Then brushed his hair off his forehead and placed a small vial of Dreamless Sleep into his loosely clenched fist. Maybe he would take the hint, since he obviously wasn’t taking the potion.
“I thought you liked my muggle musings,” Draco said the next day.
“I do.” Hermione shrugged. “I also like you.”
A pleasant blush overtook his cheeks. Heat crept up her own neck.
Merlin, she did like him. Looked forward to seeing him, little flips of her stomach before prefect duty, a thrill racing up her spine at their discussions in the library.
“Read Caling tonight,” she offered. “Let it sit, all you’ve read and learned. Tonight, read Caling.”
His face darkened. “That’s frivolous.”
She took his hand. “Caring for yourself isn’t frivolous, Draco.”
He stared at her hand in his. “Isn’t it? In times like these?”
Hermione opened her mouth to retort, but — it wasn’t as if she had any room to talk. Hermione staggered into bed at midnight and rose at six with barely enough time to shower before class. Between then and her nightly collapse, there was hardly ever a moment to breathe, merely a rotation of class, detention, prefect patrol, homework. There was so little time before what, she didn’t know. But until the time for preparation would dissolve into the time to survive.
“Still,” she argued. “You need a little relief here and there. And you needed a break ages ago.”
The next prefect patrol, his steps were lighter. They gushed about the book, though Draco had only read half before going to bed. Hermione herself hadn’t felt so buoyant in weeks.
It was nearing the end of November before Draco tugged her into a classroom and kissed her desperately.
Hermione’s fingers bunched in his shirt. Don’t let go. The icy tendrils of anxiety, tension, sending her soul shivering — she stumbled into his arms, to survival, to flickering flames and rising heat. They melted away, steam rising from their fevered touches. Blood flowed and pooled, pounded, raced. She lost track of when he’d lifted her, legs wrapping around him. When his face buried in her chest. When he laid her on the desk and rendered her mute. When she’d popped the button of his trousers—
She only knew that the moment his grey, dazed eyes found hers, when he choked out Granger, when she watched him come undone, when she removed her hand with a quiet tergeo to cup his face, that she had at least one answer.
Not sure of the question, but the answer was Draco.
Tell me about muggles.
Draco drew with reckless abandon, pencil scratching. It was the vanishing cabinet; plans for repair that he’d taken from dozens of works on broken magical objects and magical wood. The list was dwindling as everything he’d tried, failed, one by one.
Focus, he scolded, as thoughts of airships, or outer-fucking-space, or hundreds of universities tempted him. He had to operate as if things were normal. As if he didn’t wear a second ring on his hand.
As if you don’t have a choice?
Okay, see, about that — fuck Regulus Black!
First came hope, but second came a terrible reality.
As fucked as it was, as awful and soul-wrenching the path that had been set before him that doomed fate had been, still was— all he’d had to do was survive. It tore at him, at the very essence of his being. Flayed him open. But it was set. He’d wrestled and cried and wanted a way out, but he’d known, deep down, what he would do. He would walk that thorny path, let the briars bleed him dry until he carried on nothing but an animate corpse. A thousand little cuts against the flesh of his humanity, and he would bear them all if it would keep his parents safe.
Now, Draco had a choice. Draco had responsibility.
So, yeah — fuck Regulus Black.
You would have always held the responsibility; the blood would have stained your hands regardless.
Granger’s books haunted him. Blood purity had never seemed silly until she’d opened her mouth and out came her scathing rebuttals of what he’d thought he’d known. Blood purity had never seemed wrong until she’d shown him how those ‘silly’ lies and ideologies muggles told and held had led to pure evil. More than once, it seemed.
It made her point rather clearly.
But these muggles — they’d never lost half their population or more to the groups they subjugated, not like his world had.
He hadn’t voiced this to her. She probably had a prepared comeback — well actually, Draco, there’s these people and they did experience that and they weren’t as backwards and wretched as you and your family now were they? — and Draco wasn’t ready to hear it just yet. His head swam with all he’d learned, with all he held dear held brutally in the balance of this decision. To her, it seemed so simple: black or white, yes or no, right or wrong, good or bad. And she wasn’t incorrect.
But when the equation shifted to Mother or Granger, those you love or those you don’t—
Perhaps he was a touch evil. Perhaps these silly lies had corrupted him.
Because he couldn’t bring himself to damn himself. To damn his parents. To damn the foundations of his entire world.
Or, at least… not yet. Not the way she wanted him to do it.
It doesn’t make it less evil.
Yeah, well, it being evil didn’t make him less doomed, so… there.
The tip of his pencil snapped against the parchment. He stared at the broken nib. The little pieces of wood scattered around it, the chaotic smudging of charcoal.
“Too tired to make that a good metaphor,” he muttered to himself. Still, he had a sort of camaraderie with the mess before him.
He jolted as Theo plopped into the chair across from him.
Theo’s eyes narrowed. “You look slightly less peaky.”
Draco reached for the napkin full of pasties Theo had placed on the table. “Your crusade to see me eat is working.”
“The manic look of despair remains,” he sighed.
Draco glared.
Theo beamed.
Daphne sank into the chair beside Theo. “I swear McGonagall is sadistic with this homework.” She unpacked her bag, parchment, book, quills, and ink.
Draco blinked once, glancing at Theo.
“Yes,” Theo said slowly. “The essay on how transfiguration impacts the anatomy of living beings, either focusing on animagi or non-animate objects into animals is bloody intense.”
“So bloody intense!” Daphne echoed, tying back her golden hair with a green ribbon. “I mean, fascinating, admittedly, but Merlin’s sake shouldn't this be the final? It’s only the midterm!” She cocked her head. “Don’t you think so, Draco?”
“Mmmmhmmmm.”
“Shouldn’t ladies have a purer vocabulary?” Theo tsked.
Daphne leveled an icy glare worthy of art at Theo. “F-uuu-ck,” she said, enunciating. “Bugger. Bloody. Hell. Damn. Shite.”
“Alright, alright, point made, you are capable of foul language,” Theo conceded, holding up his hands.
“Damn fucking straight.” Daphne tossed the end of her ponytail over her shoulder as she set to work on her essay that she proceeded to damn soundly.
The essay Draco hadn’t even realized they’d been assigned.
Yep, he was fucked.
On all fronts! Wasn’t that just bloody fantastic!
Theo gave him a look that seemed to convey, yep, there’s the manic gleam of despair.
Hours later, he tugged Granger into a broom cupboard. Their kisses fevered, he lost himself in her touch.
“Draco—”
“Make me forget,” he begged, tugging her shirt from her skirt. “Just for a little while. Turn off the thoughts.”
She drew back, brows knit. Then sighed. “I could use some forgetting as well.”
He paused at this admission. Granger did look a bit harried. He pressed his lips gently to her forehead. “No thinking.”
She huffed a laugh. “Not sure I’m capable of that.”
Draco smirked. “I do love a challenge, Granger.”
Her brown eyes danced. “Likewise. I wonder, which of us can do the best to briefly obliviate the other?”
He crowded her against the wall, her chin tipping up in challenge.
“Bring it on, Granger.”
She smiled. “Play on, Malfoy.”
—
Draco laughed as he entered the dorm.
Theo glared.
“Pin,” Blaise ordered.
Theo provided, and Blaise pinned the end of the twist. He opened his mouth and Theo said, with great gravitas, “Yes, you covered the part.”
“How many times has he asked?” Draco perched on the edge of Theo’s bed, watching them crowd the entrance to the loo.
Theo leaned around to peer at the back and top of Blaise’s head. “Four. He trusted himself on the bottom one just above the fade.”
“And how many hours have we been here?”
“You’re no better, Malfoy,” Blaise barked, but he was distracted.
“I am not,” Draco agreed.
Theo scoffed. “You’re both so good-looking, let nature speak, lads.”
He shrugged, though it was nice to hear. He’d definitely leaned pointy early on, but he thankfully did seem to be growing into the features.
“I’m naturally gorgeous and also a work of art — which does require some maintenance,” Blaise retorted. “Pin.”
Draco squeezed past them to Blaise’s other side. “What style are you doing?”
“Twists for now, if I like it I might loc it,” Blaise said as his fingers flew. “Goal is for some”—he made a gesture that seemed to suggest height and—
“Didn’t follow the last bit.”
Blaise huffed. Theo stepped in, making an indiscernible shape with his hands.
Blaise beamed regardless. “You were paying attention!”
“Hard not to, you’ve held me captive for three hours.”
“Nearly there,” Blaise encouraged. “Pin.”
As Blaise twisted, he glanced at Draco. “Can you do that spell for hair heating? On that cloth over there.”
“Ah, your heat turban,” Theo said sagely with an eye roll.
“Don’t knock the heat turban!” they scolded in unison. Blaise had returned second year after a summer under his grandmother’s political tutelage traveling throughout the Saharan Crescent with an idea — a heated towel tied like the turban he wore in the desert to encourage and set his more ambitious styles while protecting his hair from higher heat. Draco thought it genius. Theo thought them both ridiculous. It was used sparingly, and often with style cream.
“Can’t wait to see the finished look,” Draco said, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.
Blaise’s fingers flew, his eyes widening. “Pin.”
Theo complied.
Blaise pinned the twist without looking, gaze roving over Draco in the mirror. “So I see the coping mechanism is back in effect,” Blaise mused, beginning another section of hair.
Theo grinned. “Ah, yes, the mysterious coping mechanism.”
“You two might as well be old ninnies for how you gossip,” Draco grumbled.
“Like calls to like, carrisimo.”
Theo snickered. “What he said.”
Blaise held up a fist, and Theo bumped it. Was that a muggle-ism? They’d copied some Puffs. How much of what they did was more muggle infiltration?
Infiltration? Or influence?
Draco glanced about the dorm; they were alone. He threw up a quick privacy ward. It would be obvious they had one, but it should keep their words safe enough.
“Do you really believe in blood purity?”
Theo dropped the pins; they clattered to the floor. Blaise stilled.
“Not remotely,” Blaise answered. Slowly. Deliberately. “I believe there are some reasonable safety concerns around muggles and Muggleborns, and I believe it is important to keep our cultures distinct if shared with some muggle practices. But no, Draco. I don’t think our blood being pure is what makes us powerful. It is our lineage, physical, cultural, familial, that gives us our foundations and the choices we make that forge our futures.”
He blinked, jaw unhinged. Did not expect him to be that ready with a response.
“You’re definitely going to be Minister of Magic someday,” Theo muttered.
Don’t mind your world crumbling further, there, mate! Focus on Blaise’s ministry career! “You do give excellent speeches,” Draco rasped.
Blaise gave a little bow, making Theo chuckle. But his obsidian eyes were gleaming where they met Draco’s — with reason. With decision. With an allegiance.
Fuck.
He was breathing too hard. He could note his chest rising and falling, but his world and beliefs had cracks in the foundation — and instead of finding a call for repair, he’d received permission to drive in the chisel. To let the fissures spread. Let it crumble.
Theo sighed. Glanced between Blaise and Draco. “This is not a fun thing we mention in any possible place that could get reported back to Lord Nott, are we clear? Even from Azkaban.”
“Never,” they swore in tandem. Ever since a broom spat at age ten that had been broken up by Thoros Nott that ended with Theo’s broken arm, Draco had sworn never to betray his confidence.
He nodded. Grimaced. “I don’t know, Granger’s just there, you know? Being all brilliant and talented. It seems rather clear purity of blood doesn’t correlate with talent then, yeah? And then there’s Potter. Snape. Dumbledore. The half-bloods seem to have a lot of power.”
“They do, often,” Blaise agreed. “Besides, Britain isn’t only nutters about purity of blood; you haven’t been as open to union with other magical societies, either.”
“Your grandmother’s whole thing is isolationist policy!” Draco retorted.
Blaise lifted a finger. “For North and Central African wix within the Crescent to remain out of others’ political affairs. I’d rather think my existence indicates they still intermarry,” he said with an eye roll. “Meanwhile, Britain’s truly isolated itself rather than allying in any meaningful way.”
“Oi, we merged,” Theo retorted as he stooped to recover the pins.
“Ireland, Scotland, Wales, England,” Draco reminded at the same time.
Blaise rolled his eyes. “Yeah, still two islands, gents. You’re all becoming inbred. It’s the same in hounds, in Abraxans. Healthy offspring require genetic diversity.”
Theo scowled as Draco turned that over — international isolation on top of blood purity. “Who’re you calling inbred?”
“Crabbe,” Blaise answered with a smirk.
Theo snorted, his shoulders shaking with mirth. Genetics…
“Genetics is the muggle study of DNA,” Draco recalled.
Blaise’s jaw dropped. Theo dropped the pins he’d just picked back up.
Slowly, simultaneously, shit-eating grins spread across their faces.
“GRANGER IS THE COPING MECHANISM!” Theo crowed.
Blaise merely breathed, “Granger, really?”
“Well, you know the Malfoys, Blaise. Always have to have the best.”
He laughed. “Too right, Theo my boy, too right.”
“Is someone teaching Theo to occlude?” Draco groaned, hiding his face in his hands.
“Yes,” Blaise said, clapping Theo on the shoulder. “The Libyan method. You -Know-Who won’t know what hit him.”
“Oh, yeah.” Theo winced. “I’d prefer you only say things like that after I’ve passed muster.”
“Remind me to pester you about that more,” Draco muttered. When he was less actively doomed.
“Noted.” Blaise grinned. “The Tibetan method is all about centering. The Libyan method is about dancing.”
Draco straightened, lifting a finger. “I… okay, tonight, after dinner, I do want to talk about that.” Dancing meant motion, which was often a defensive maneuver if someone was in his mind. And the whole point of learning the damn art was someone would assuredly be searching his mind.
Theo paused. “Do the Gryffindors know?”
He snorted. “I’m not being held at wand point by Saint Fucking Potter, am I?”
“Yeah, no, they would not take that well.” Blaise nodded. “Well, that’s Draco answered. Theo, who are you running off to snog?”
“Can’t kiss and tell, lads.”
“You absolutely can,” Draco countered. A flutter of worry sat upon his shoulder. How’d he miss that Theo was sneaking off?
Theo pouted. “We did not get nearly enough Granger details.”
Draco smirked. “I thought you didn’t want to hear about female anatomy?”
“Well, not that part,” Theo tutted. “I want to be able to look Granger in the eye at some point in our lives. Morgana’s tits.”
“But that doesn’t mean there aren’t some key details missing,” Blaise continued. “For instance, how much anatomy has been explored—”
“Yeah! In vague terms!” Theo grinned.
Draco heaved a great sigh. “All anatomy has been explored, there has not yet been need for a contraceptive charm.”
“Well, then!” Theo clapped.
Blaise rolled his eyes. “I have a feeling arses haven’t been explored. Everyone forgets girls have those.”
Draco laughed. “I stand corrected.”
“The best part,” Theo mumbled.
“Blech.”
“All of it is beautiful in an artistic way.” Blaise waved a hand. “But once juices are involved, all of it is blech.”
Theo’s nose wrinkled. “Ugh, mate, don’t say juices.”
“Unless it’s Luna who will love you good,” Draco added, waggling his brows.
Theo gasped, hands coming to his cheeks, the pins falling a third time, left to their fate on the tiled floor. He spun to face Blaise. “What is this!?”
Blaise’s luminous brown skin ruddied. “No comment.”
“Zabini is blushing,” Theo stage-whispered to Draco. “Are you seeing this?”
“Can confirm, Theo.”
“Well, hold on,” Theo said, sobering. “Why haven’t I heard of this? Luna’s lovely, and pureblood. Are you planning to court?”
Blaise grimaced and turned back to the mirror. Draco picked up the pins, handing them to Theo as he resumed his post. Skirting past them, Draco began charming the heat turban.
He’d done two more twists before he spoke.
“Alessia doesn’t believe in love,” Blaise said, voice even. “Or, rather, after my father, she doesn’t believe it worthwhile. And when you look at most of our classmates’ parents, that makes sense. But I find it rather refreshing, how unbothered Luna is with the schemes of life. She simply exists outside them. It’s not merely honesty, it’s a level of authenticity that I can’t even get at because I still exist within the game.” He shook his head, fondness in his expression. “She’s unique in that way.”
Theo and Draco exchanged a look. Draco clasped Blaise’s shoulder, meeting his gaze in the mirror. “Blaise, Alessia is amazing, talented, powerful, terrifying, etc. etc. But your father loved her, and you. It’s alright for you to choose his legacy rather than hers in this.”
“And the speeches,” Theo added. Blaise’s father, before the magical accident that had taken his life, had been a rising leader in the Saharan Crescent: an alliance of magical societies that spread from Algeria and Niger in the west across the Sahara and curled down past the Nuba mountains into the savanna. There had been some strife, if Draco had correctly pieced together what Blaise had implied, that such an upstanding man had fallen for a strega known for her viciousness.
Blaise huffed a laugh. “I never heard him give any.”
“It’s the charisma,” Theo replied with assurance. “That you’ve clearly inherited. Alessia stabs people to influence them, it isn’t from her.”
Blaise arched his brows while Draco snorted. “Theo, mate, I know Blaise doesn’t want to think about the step-fathers situation too closely but she does acquire husbands annually. She’s got charm.”
Blaise’s nose wrinkled, but his head bobbed toward Draco in concession.
“Fine,” Theo agreed. “Double helping of charm.”
He finished the final twist, pinning it. Braced himself against the porcelain sink. “I do worry, though. That in what is to come, Luna’s unwillingness to play the game will harm her.”
Theo and Draco exchanged another look as dread tugged on his middle, making him want to fold in half. Luna would be far more likely to come to harm if Dumbledore weren’t here to save her.
Black is looking for a way out.
And Draco was looking for truth.
For a side.
You should be able to choose your way through.
But that choice came with nearly as much risk as simple failure.
“You’re right to worry,” he said.
“We worry already,” Theo snarked with a deliberate look at Draco.
Blaise stepped back to face them. “We certainly do.”
He grimaced.
“Draco.” Theo levitated the pins. “Are you even… allowed to ask questions like ‘do you believe in blood purity’? With the Mark?”
Draco smacked Theo with the hand towel he roughly grabbed. “Don’t just say it like that!”
Theo lost the pins as he threw his hands in front of his face. “What!? Half of our parents are Death Eaters, it’s through the grapevine in Slytherin. Just not out and about, obviously.”
“No. I’m not allowed to ask.”
“But you’re asking anyways,” Blaise noted.
Draco ran a hand down his face. “Asking. But muggles, they’re dangerous. They threaten our world, our culture. The witch hunts—”
“Were centuries ago.” Blaise interrupted.
Theo’s leg bounced. “Not that many centuries.”
“Halloween replaces Samhain,” Draco pointed out. “Christmas for Yule, hell we have Easter holidays — I know some wix participate in other religions than ours—”
“You forget,” Blaise cut in, “that there were muggles practicing your traditions, too. We weren’t separate then. We weren’t even separate at all until the hunts onward, and our beliefs were dividing even then. There are Christian wix. The bulk of the Crescent wix are Muslim or mix Islam with our more traditional beliefs, and the half-Catholic, half-pagan Italian strega are many, gentleman. Goldstein’s Jewish—”
“And half-blood,” Theo pointed out.
Blaise waved a hand, marking it irrelevant. “The Patels are Hindu and pureblood. What I’m saying is, not precisely celebrating the exact pagan holidays as they were practiced in 400 isn’t muggle invasion. It’s cultural…” Blaise stared above Draco’s head, finger spinning as he muttered tatawar, evoluzione… “Evolving. Evolution! Cultural evolution. There’s nothing wrong with maintaining tradition, but as our worlds grow larger, we encounter new things. It’s not inherently wrong to choose them. Nor is it inherently wrong to keep to the old ways.”
Draco gaped. “I…”
“Also,” Blaise added, “some muggles still practice your ‘old ways,’ too. And every culture of wix have their own ‘old ways.’ Magic isn’t tied to only those particular practices.” His brows rose, gesturing to himself. “We don’t curse by ‘Merlin’ or ‘Salazar’ in Italy and we do magic just fine.”
Theo’s leg kept an aggressive time. “How do you have these arguments so quick on the draw?”
“A muggle phrase by the way,” Blaise muttered. Theo straightened in surprise. “In part, because both the Crescent and the strega are more like the Americans. We’re interwoven with muggle cultures, hiding in plain sight in many places, though certainly not all of them.” Blaise met Draco’s gaze. “Muggles can be dangerous. Some of them would attack. But our society is proof that it can be navigated.”
“And the other part?” Draco asked.
Blaise smirked. “What, I’m a Slytherin, my mother and I live in England with your excellent extradition policy — I wasn’t positive of that opinion for a long time. I’ve thought about this. A lot. From my mother’s side, from my father’s, from yours, from Britain’s.”
Draco ran his hands through his hair, tugging at the strands. “Are you willing to die for it?”
Blaise sobered.
Theo’s anxious gaze bounced between Draco and Blaise. “None of us is going to do anything foolish about any of this,” he said. “These are ideas. We aren’t going to get ourselves killed for ideas, alright?”
“Ideas shape us,” Draco snapped. “They’re what form armies and movements.”
Blaise placed a hand on Theo’s shoulder. “We won't be stupid about it. We aren’t Gryffindors, bold for the sake of it.” Theo paled; Blaise eyed Draco. “We’ll make it count. And we’ll do it our way.”
“There isn’t a we about this,” Draco snapped. Grasping at straws, he knew it, but— “You... you’re right, maybe, in the global sense, but here, in Britain — this is the foundation of our society!”
“Fear,” Blaise said mildly, “is a poor foundation for any society.”
Fear masquerading as hate.
Draco scowled. Fucking Granger and now fucking Blaise being fucking philosophical and shit. “Well, it’s the foundation of ours. Congratulations. Again, will you die for it? Because—” He let out a hysterical laugh. “The Cruciatus fucking hurts, gents.”
Theo’s crossed arms dropped. If he’d paled at Blaise’s previous statement about Gryffindors, he was positively ashen now. “Draco,” he whispered.
But Draco’s wasn’t done. “Are you willing to see the people you love drooling on the floor from it?” He began to pace. “Are you willing to watch them carved limb from limb for a political stance?”
Blaise’s jaw ticked. “I don’t know,” he admitted. “But a political stance involves power and people, Draco. It’s Granger.”
Draco whirled on Blaise. “I FUCKING KNOW THAT!” Salazar, Circe, every fucking magical human ever— it was evil, and all for a ‘silly’ and ‘arbitrary’ idea, he’d read her books, he knew her, but he’d gotten a letter with his mother’s hair snipped from her head—
“Do you?” he countered. “The Dark Lord will kill her—”
“And he’ll do it slowly!” Draco finished for him. “Horrifically. Before or after Potter, who’s to say whether he’d prefer to tear Hermione apart while she watches Weasel and Saint Potter go or if he’ll drive the knife into Potter and carve the two of them up while he watches!”
“Enough,” Theo choked out.
Draco panted, a whirlwind of rage inside. “But it’s her or my mum, Blaise. Or you.”
Blaise’s throat bobbed.
Theo swore. “Enough.”
“It’s not enough,” Draco snapped. “We’re fucked. It’s all fucked.” He found Blaise’s gaze again. “Someone should use his fancy connections and get the fuck out of dodge, with someone else”—he tossed his head in Theo’s direction—“in tow.”
Theo grabbed Draco’s arm as he tried to storm out of the room, a hand on Blaise’s as well. “No one’s abandoning anyone,” he snapped. “My father tied me to the estate magically. I can’t run.”
Draco and Blaise both startled, agog. Blaise’s expression turned flinty. There was Alessia. “That man should die,” he snarled.
Draco ground his teeth. “And slowly.”
Theo blushed a bit. “He did it a long time ago. I tried a daring escape once, it didn’t end well. Anyways —”
“No anyways,” Draco snapped. Fucking Salazar, Thoros Nott was the worst. Father would never. “What about a ritual of usurpation?”
“A what?” Blaise asked, pulling a face.
Theo rolled his eyes. “Like that would work.”
Draco answered Blaise. “It’s an old school British thing. The ritual of usurpation was supposed to be a fail safe if a lord went rogue, abused the family magic. The family had a way to usurp the lordship.”
“That sounds like a recipe for in-fighting,” Blaise drawled.
Theo shook his head. “Yeah, people thought about that, and that made it worse. They don’t really work. Y’know how family magic becomes sort of sentient after long enough?”
Blaise scoffed. “Not being British doesn’t mean I don’t know how magic works.”
Draco shook his head. “The point is, because the family magics are semi-sentient, people tried all sorts of ways to make the ritual of usurpation applicable only in certain situations—”
“—which basically means that it’s a coin flip whether or not the magic accepts,” Theo finished.
“Worse than a coin flip,” Draco pointed out. “I don’t know about the House of Nott, but I read the Malfoy one — if you’re younger than twenty you have to be married, half the time it wants your Mother’s house on board, the other half it interprets that as a power grab rather than an appeal to the justice of the family magic. It’s a mess.”
Theo snickered. “Oh, the Nott one you have to have siblings. Three have to agree. Because they forgot only children exist.”
Blaise frowned. “So they’re… useless?”
Theo snapped a finger. “Quite right.”
Draco huffed. “It could work—”
“Siblings,” Theo reminded.
“Fuck.” His shoulders slumped.
Blaise hummed. “Would adopted siblings count?”
“You planning on becoming a Nott, Zabini?” Theo grinned, casually unbothered by his fate. As he always was. Add it to the list of concerning things to address post-war.
“That would spectacularly fuck up my family magicks.” Blaise shook his head. “But I bet a couple of half-bloods could be persuaded.”
Draco’s brows rose. “That has some merit—”
“Highly unlikely that would count,” Theo cut in. “I’ll look at the grimoire when I’m home, but I doubt it.”
Blaise shook his head. “Why even have them if they never work?”
“It was a fad of the 1200s,” Draco sighed. “And it’s hard to undo.”
“Like Death Eating today,” Theo chirped, dripping sarcasm.
The three of them exchanged glances, the intensity between them settling. Draco’s magic swirled in his veins, desperate.
“So no one goes anywhere,” Blaise said quietly.
Theo grimaced. “You could go.”
Blaise said nothing.
“Blaise attempts going,” Theo said on a sigh. He met Draco’s gaze with his own. “We survive.”
Draco’s jaw worked. He gave a sharp nod.
“And Granger?” Blaise asked.
He felt his face crumple. “Is as doomed as we are. It’s not like she won’t kill us on the battlefield one day.”
“Any chance we could stop contemplating said doom?” Theo looked hopefully between them.
“Fine.” Draco ran a hand over his face. Morgana, what a mess. “Practice your Occlumency, Theo.”
“Code of silence,” Blaise reminded. “Neither of you worry. Now, Draco, pass me the heat turban.”
Harry trotted up down the castle stairs; winter hols began in a few days and there was a collective stress of final projects and essays with anticipation for returning home. For once, Harry wasn’t totally dreading it. Not with Remus and Reg there for him.
He certainly wasn’t dreading a walk with Theo — and hopefully a snogging session, too. He frowned as he once again weighed the question plaguing him the past few days. Theo was a Slytherin, and if Harry asked him to Slughorn’s party… he might say no. Besides, it’s not like being close to Harry was a wonderful, healthy decision on anyone’s part. Sirius? Dead. Parents? Dead. Cedric? Dead. Cho? Sad. Ron? Insecure because of Harry’s stupid fame. Hermione? Cursed at the DoM. Ginny? Leg broken at DoM.
Still. Theo knew that, and he kept taking him for a promenade about the grounds. They weren’t public about it, and they met off at the side of the castle, but it wasn’t as if they were hidden. Maybe he wouldn’t mind? Harry wouldn’t mind.
“Hello there, Harry.”
Harry stopped short. Luna wasn’t an unwelcome surprise.
He brightened further. Maybe Theo would like to accompany him to Slughorn’s Christmas Party.
Luna gave him an airy smile as a light dusting of December snow came down around her like a halo. “Theo said I could join you for your stroll today, if it’s alright. I understand it isn’t a regular invitation, as this is usually your time together.”
Harry’s eyes flicked to Theo, who looked as baffled as Harry felt. Luna just knew things. “Sure.”
She bounced onto her toes. “Splendid!”
Her long blonde hair was pulled back by hairpins: one with a bright pink heart, the other with a sunflower. Theo and Harry flanked her, bundled in their cloaks and scarves.
“So how did you two become friends?” Harry asked.
Theo cocked a brow. “Not everyone hates Slytherins, Potter.”
“No, but many do,” Luna replied easily. Theo harrumphed.
“Theo is the only other student near our age who can see the thestrals. And now you, of course, Harry.”
Theo and Harry’s heads snapped to lock eyes with one another over Luna’s head.
“Mine was public,” Harry said. “Cedric. What was yours?”
Theo cleared his throat, looking away. “It’s the Dead Mum’s Club, Potter, didn’t you hear?”
Luna patted his arm. “It’s an awful thing to see.”
“You would know,” Harry murmured.
“Yes,” Luna agreed. “I do.”
Theo found a tree off to the side quite interesting. “What did you get up to this weekend, Potter?”
Harry supposed it would be particularly cruel to point out to a Slytherin how unsubtly they wished to change the subject. “Quidditch practice, homework, sleeping in. The usual. You?”
“Once again roped into Blaise’s primping shenanigans,” he sighed, shaking his head. “He wanted to try a Korean skincare regimen because he’d read something or another about their potioneers—” Theo rolled his eyes.
“Blaise has an adventurous spirit,” Luna said. “He and I have spoken about magical creatures and their product applications — kindly and ethically sourced, of course.” She smiled up at Theo. “Like in beauty products.”
“And he likes to look good,” Theo added, grinning.
Luna beamed. “He is beautiful, it’s true. His techniques must work. But it’s not a bad thing, Theodore, to take care of yourself. To treat your body kindly.”
Theo’s eyes got wide, and he snuck another glance to Harry.
Harry shrugged. “I hadn’t thought about that sort of thing as taking care of yourself or treating yourself kindly.”
“The dermis is our largest organ.”
Theo frowned, the sides of his mouth turning down dramatically, while nodding, and Harry had to hold back a laugh.
“Both of you could do with more kindness in your lives,” Luna continued. “Why not start with yourselves?”
Harry ducked his head. His new — as of August — dragonhide boots kept his toes warm in the frigid cold, something his ratty trainers had never done. Until Reg, it hadn’t even occurred to him to use some of that expansive gold in the Potter vault for better shoes beyond his school oxfords.
“Do you speak with Blaise much, Luna?” Theo asked.
“On occasion. Once, when my housemates charmed my books to keep closing on my hands—”
Harry’s fingers curled into fists at his side.
“—Blaise helped me get it sorted, then invited me to go on a picnic. He painted my nails for me and put this nice lotion on my hands. They were all better after. I’d gotten a few paper cuts and they were quite red after all the book slamming, you see.”
Theo and Harry shared a dark look over Luna.
“Mark my words,” Theo said, visibly brightening for Luna’s sake. “Blaise is going to be Head Boy.”
Luna smiled. “Oh, that would be lovely. He deserves such an honor.”
With her discussion of erumpents and a new edition of Scamander’s Magical Beasts and Where to Find Them, Luna had the boys laughing; baffled, but happily so.
And, despite her whimsy, Luna brought a sense of reality with her. Time with Theo settled him, moved him, stirred him — but whenever he left, it was almost ephemeral. Something he could have dreamed up. Luna proved that Theo’s smiles and teasing and soft touches to the hand weren’t all a figment of the imagination of a lonely boy.
When she departed at the end of their walk, Harry and Theo stared after her.
“Come to the owlery with me?”
“The owlery?” Harry frowned. “Alright.”
They didn’t speak as they walked, but the continued stroll even after returning to the castle had Harry’s hopes rising. Theo lit up as they entered. “Prometheus!”
A beautiful, nearly golden-feathered owl launched into the air, barely getting itself under control before speeding towards Theo. In a blur of feathers, the svelte owl landed upon Theo’s outstretched arm, Theo already cooing.
“Harry, meet Prometheus.”
“Hello,” Harry said with a little wave. Prometheus’ eyes were even golden yellow.
“Father calls him Midas,” Theo said, “but one time he bit a tutor of mine who was being rather harsh with me, and so I thought the name of the titan who gave humans fire, who risked the wrath of the gods to offer something to humanity was more appropriate.”
Prometheus hoo’d.
“He’s a goofy little thing,” Harry said. “Can I give him a treat?”
“Course you can,” Theo answered. “He’s a bit enthusiastic but not goofy.”
“You’ve a soft spot for the inelegant,” he teased. “Prometheus. Me, Luna.”
“Have I? Decided I like you, Potter?”
“Er—”
Prometheus hopped to a perch just above them, and Theo stepped into Harry’s space and pulled Harry’s face up to his in cupped hands, kissing him soundly.
“Perhaps I do.” Theo’s breath tickled Harry’s ear. “You’ve not even met the snake. She’s the goofiest of them all.”
Harry laughed, but a somber cast overtook Theo. His thumbs traced his jaw.
“Do you have to be the Chosen One?”
He frowned. “How do you mean?”
Theo’s fingers brushed Harry’s hair across his forehead. “Prophetic heroes aren’t safe. I find myself wishing to tuck you away somewhere with absurd amounts of sweets.”
Harry’s eyes fluttered closed as Theo’s lips pressed against the lightning mark that had sealed his fate. “I’d love that, to be honest. I didn’t ask to be foretold or whatever.”
He thought Theo would smile at that, but instead a cloud seemed to settle over him. “No way around it? You’re sure?”
Harry ran his fingers along the cashmere of Theo’s Slytherin scarf; Godric, that was soft. “Pretty sure, yeah. Once Voldemort marks you for death or whatever, it’s save the day — or die.” He sighed. “...And let a lot of other people die. And I can’t do that.”
“Stop saying his name,” he muttered. “You could, though. Run. Hide.”
Harry snorted. “Not with my prophecy. Neither can live while the other survives. Don’t think Tom will take kindly to me sipping those fancy drinks out of coconuts on a beach somewhere.”
Theo blinked once, twice. Drew back.
Horrified.
Harry’s brow furrowed. “Theo, are you alright?”
“Neither can live while the other survives?” Theo rasped, eyes like saucers.
“Yep.” Harry rocked back on his heels. “You, uh, didn’t know that, huh?”
“So it’s you or the Dark Lord?”
“Definitely ‘or,’” Harry agreed. “No ‘and.’”
Theo’s jaw worked. Prometheus hoo’d nervously.
Harry rather agreed with Prometheus; he wasn’t sure what was going on with Theo, but it didn’t seem good.
“So you’re… fucked.”
Harry drew back. “I’d like to think I have a shot, thanks. But… y’know, yeah, I’m totally fucked.”
Theo looked like someone had shot Prometheus.
He tried to smile. “A little credit, Theo. He’s failed to kill me quite a few times now.”
Nothing.
Harry held his arms out wide; jazz hands. Ta-da! hands. “I’m scrappy!”
He didn’t laugh, still staring with horror-struck blue eyes.
Harry sighed. “Right, guess not everyone’s used to the existential dread part and parcel with my existence.”
Theo’s jaw worked until he shook himself; shock and horror masked. “Well. Happy Christmas, Potter.”
His breath caught. Chest seized. “Oh. So now that you know, that’s it?”
“I don’t know,” Theo snapped. “It’s… a little doomed already, and now—”
The words stung like a slap. “Right. Well, Happy Christmas, Theo, even though we don’t leave for another four days. Have a nice life too, I guess.”
He stalked away before pausing and looking over his shoulder. “Bye, Prometheus. It was nice to meet you.”
Prometheus hoo’d and Harry didn’t spare Theo a second look.
Notes:
That was a lot, good job!! You made it through the monster chapter!
You may of course skip this, but some world and character notes if you ARE interested:
Blaise has been white-washed at various times throughout fandom, and so, unequivocally for OaYO: he is Black AND Italian! He grows up in Italy, he speaks Italian, his mama is Italian.
Does that mean Alessia is white? Not necessarily! For one, whiteness is a relatively modern historical phenomenon; it's a social construct, though one that took on vicious reality. Even still, whiteness has evolved as the oppressive needs evolved in the past centuries. Italians were not considered white until they were. But also, Italy's history is rich, diverse, and ancient, having been settled at various points by the Greeks and the Arabs. It was a site of empire and trade that connected vast parts of the world. Italy was diverse before these constructs and is diverse today with these constructs.
As it happens, Italy doesn't collect ethnicity data for its citizens. Alessia is Italian, and that could mean white or black or Italian and -- Italian and Libyan or Italian and Chinese just like anywhere else. Blaise's paternal family is rooted such that there is no mistake about Blaise's blackness, but he could always have simply been Italian and black.
The Saharan Crescent is obviously not a thing, but is a figment of wondering what the rest of the world would look like in the HPverse. So much of our geopolitical sphere is shaped by colonialism, down to borders, and while the dawn of colonization happened before the Statute of Secrecy, so much happened after it would look really different. Still, the Atlantic slave trade was up and running, so I wanted to leave a story of those nations to those better suited to tell it. So I imagined a loose alliance of magical peoples and cultures in parts of the Saharan region, from Niger and Algeria through Libya, Chad, to the Nuba Mountains and beyond into South Sudan. A little crescent. And yes, I'm a hopeless romantic and imagined Blaise's father as the Sunshine Upstanding one and Alessia as the Grumpy Stabby one who she melted for, and since canonically Blaise's father is deceased, I loved the idea that his father was his mom's one true love and she went on her little murder spree afterwards, heart hardened forever. Blaise's father is a huge part of his life even after his death, and he also has deep roots in the Crescent (I headcanon his family are specifically Kanembu).
Ahem, that said - I have watched literal dozens of 4c curl haircare for men videos on youtube, and frankly there were a lot of options for how to do certain things, so Blaise's twisting technique is based off of a particular youtube video! As for which style he's using - he's twisting a Killmonger-esque situation. NOW, I learned after writing it that this has actually become like the only hairstyle black men can have in video games (I read that, I don't play any games but the New York Times puzzles). I almost changed it here, but the reason I chose it initially was because it screamed teenage boy trying to be edgy. A starting point so he could evolve. So fear not, Blaise is not pidgeon-holed into this style forever (though bless Michael B. Jordan for being as beautiful as he is in this style and all others), he's going to cycle through a few. He's just being sixteen at the moment.
See y'all next week for what (barring me doing a smart thing and siphoning off a third chapter out of these) should be the finale of Book 2 before our break!
Chapter 54: Chapter Fifty-Two
Notes:
Haaaaappy Tuesday!!!!
So I did the sane thing and decided to break this monster finale chapter into two! So you have one more chapter and then it's fin for our break before Book Three! Photon was an absolute CHAMP to get this turned around in time for us to deliver this one-two punch!
Your comments, as usual, give me SO MUCH life!! Hoping to reply to a few more of them in just a bit! Y'all are just the best!
Well, let's get this party started. This one's a bit under 4k, and next time's is about 6k. (We're going to work with the two week standard for the next one because... well, it's exciting!!) So we should see you on later than Sep. 3 barring further insanity!
Now... who's up for a little winter festive cheer in August? Maybe it'll bring the pumpkin spice faster (I know, I know, I'm a basic bitch, but Blaise would drink it with me is all I'm saying and he's literally the coolest, so...)
xx -itscometothis
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Discussions of in-world bigotry, and otherwise we are good!
Chapter Text
“It's a fool that looks for logic in the chambers of the human heart.”
― Joel Coen, O Brother, Where Art Thou?
Hermione rocked onto her toes and back as she waited. Essays: turned in. Final detention with Snape: done. Advance Ginny enough in Occlumency so she can practice over hols: dusted. Run the length of the Black Lake without stopping: nearly there (but it was good to have room to grow!).
It was a final prefect patrol tonight (truncated for the Slughorn Christmas party) and then packing in the morning before catching the train home where London decked out for the season awaited.
Snow — the slushy brown kind, not the pretty sort — had made the grounds a nightmare, but to Hermione the dusting heralded Christmas. Dressing the tree with her parents, copious mugs of hot chocolate, shopping, a Christmas jazz show at the club they always attended to see Grandpa play and dance to the old standards, followed by a Christmas Eve Eve feast at her parents’ house with Dad’s family, too. Then gift wrapping, midnight mass on Christmas Eve at St. Bride’s, and a huge dinner at her grandparents’ on Christmas Day. She’d missed the occasional Christmas at home to stay with the Weasleys or to ski, but after the Ministry debacle, she was so glad to be going home.
Still, Hermione could admit to herself that she was equally eager to see Draco. She’d accepted Cormac’s offer to escort her to Sluggy’s as the path of least resistance; despite her growing fondness for Draco, there was no way they could attend together.
Now, if she were already dressed for said party, just to be sure he could see her all dolled up — that was nobody’s business but her own. It was practical!
His eyes found hers in every class and across the library; when an opportunity to cover a shift for another pair came up, Draco took it (often without asking her which was rude of him). Hermione’s cheeks would heat. Her heart would skip. A dopey grin would arrive upon her face.
Logic still suggested to her — regularly, emphatically — that this was a spectacularly bad idea. He asked about muggles, but Helga and Rowena, did he fight back.
Several forms of more efficient warfare is not making your case, Granger.
Shakespeare was a wizard, come off it.
Et cetera. The books had sobered him, true, but he was almost worse in his attempts around the inevitable truth. No one wants to believe they’re evil, she reminded herself. No one who loves their father the way Draco does wants to see the truth. She vacillated between handing it to him for even trying, and wanting to scream, shatter all the glass in the vicinity. To shriek that he was a coward for coming so close to the reality of his side’s depravity and still trying to salvage it.
But butterflies still fluttered in her belly like her bluebell flames. And logic had nothing to say in the face of their fire, in the inferno of hope blazing in her chest.
Hermione rubbed at her head, tugging at her curls. One thing she had to give Ginny’s sadistic kinesthetics routine — they stretched. A lot. She’d been so much sorer this time last year after all her time huddled over texts.
“Stop that,” Draco scolded as he came to her side. “It’s like flaunting how gorgeous your hair is, you tease.”
Hermione arched a brow. “Did you just call my hair gorgeous?”
“Your hearing passes muster.” He rolled his eyes, gesturing for her to start walking before he stopped short. His eyes blew wide. They roved over her — over her white satin sheath dress, a bright green belt at her waist accentuating her curves. Over her legs, looking even longer in her red heels. They trailed back up, where they lingered on her sweetheart neckline and the spaghetti straps. Took in the holly Ginny had charmed into a barrette, holding one side of her curls back. As they returned to her, his pupils were blown with lust, red beginning to creep up his neck.
Abruptly, Draco turned on heel and started walking.
“That’s fascinating,” Hermione said as she fell into step with him. “Because I believe other terms you’ve used are bushy, a tree’s nest, let’s see, what else—”
“It’s called deflection, dear Granger.” He smirked, despite his croaking voice. “Besides, you seem to have entered into a long-term relationship with some sort of hair product to control the frizz. Your curls aren’t smothered by the—” He gestured hugely about his head.
She smacked his ribs. He caught her hand, laughing, giving it a quick squeeze before letting it go.
“Are you excited for Yule?” she asked, knowing quite well that the purebloodiest of the purebloods detested anything they deemed ‘muggle’ — including any other holidays but their own. He’d been surprisingly un-obnoxious when Anthony had asked for them to cover his Hanukkah shift.
Draco’s face dropped. “No.”
She winced. “Oh, Draco, I’m sorry, I didn’t think— of course you’ll miss him.”
“Home won’t be the same.” His face was stone; so unlike him. Draco was a peacock, a performer. His wit, his energy, hell even his bullying were all to entertain.
It gutted to see him so stoic. Reminded her of the earliest days of this term, before he’d fallen into her arms and some sort of comfort.
“I could write,” Hermione offered. “Not the same, I know, but—”
“No!” Draco spun. “Merlin, Granger, you cannot contact me over break, you can’t tell anyone we’re—”
Hermione drew back. “I don’t carry the plague! Godric and Salazar.” He had claimed to know at least a little better.
Draco rather visibly collected himself, calming. “I know, Granger. I do. But I can’t— please, don’t contact me over break. I’ll miss you. By Merlin, I will. But it isn’t safe.”
Her eyes narrowed. She’d ‘let it alone’ at his request (and perhaps a small part of her that couldn’t handle someone else’s woes with the break-neck speed of her semester), but she’d never stopped wondering what was draining him. It was more than Lucius’ imprisonment, that much she knew. “Draco—”
He groaned, nose wrinkling like a child. “Don’t, c’mon—”
“Would Lady Malfoy really make you unsafe to hear from me?” Hermione threw out a hand. “She obviously adores you. So there's something else! There’s always been something else!”
Draco scowled. “Yeah, Granger, there is.”
And off he stalked.
“Oooh, no you don’t,” Hermione muttered, fingers curling into fists as she power walked to catch up with him.
“We’re not talking about this.”
Hermione huffed. “We never talk about this! You’re spiraling, and let’s be honest, you’ve only stopped going full skeletal since snogging me, so—”
“And you want to ruin that?” Draco asked, brow arched high, gaze roving over her, trying to make her feel small—
“Whatever ‘it’ is, it is ruining you,” Hermione spat. “And don’t you dare try to take whatever fear has a hold of you and put it on me for giving a damn.”
Draco dragged a hand over his face. “Why even do you?”
“Give a damn?”
He nodded. “We’re enemies.”
She snorted. “We’re schoolmates, Draco. Academic rivals at worst.“
“You know that’s not true,” he countered. “That it won’t be for much longer.”
There her heart went — a rapid thump, thump, thump she’d begun to loathe. The war loomed, and Hermione was running full tilt to be ready for it, to have prepared enough, studied enough, trained enough.
(Except it wasn’t enough.)
“It doesn’t have to be,” she protested weakly.
“Yeah, Granger,” he said, grief saturating his voice, “yeah, it does. It’s already decided.”
She startled to a stop. “You mean you have decided?”
All the questions, all the curiosity, all the near-worship of her and her muddy blood and he still thought—
“N-no.” He grimaced. “It’s just — well. I mean—”
“Sounding more and more like you’re lying,” she chirped, bitterness battering her.
Anger sparked. “You keep mentioning my father,” he growled. “But I have a maternal lineage, Granger. One which includes someone pretty fucking important to the Dark Lord.”
Hermione rolled her eyes. “I don’t see how that—”
She straightened.
Oh. Oh no.
Draco’s mother was Regulus’ cousin. Another of his cousins had nearly killed him, precisely to see whom he would call for help… Andromeda. Andromeda or…
Narcissa Malfoy, née Black.
“How did I not put that together earlier,” she breathed. “Bellatrix is on the run, but she’s your aunt.”
“She’s my aunt,” he echoed. “My father and my aunt were — and are — both prominent Death Eaters. My position in this war was decided the moment I was conceived, Granger.”
“That’s fatalistic,” she protested weakly.
“It’s reality,” he countered. “So just… don’t write. I’ll miss you, I really will. But don’t write.”
Hermione sighed, letting all of that, everything, scatter about and begin to sort itself in her mind. “I won’t.” She had time to convince him that his place in the war wasn’t decided, not truly — but clearly Bellatrix held some sort of thrall over his family. Over his Yule. She wouldn’t endanger him with that unsteady basketcase of a torture demon nearby. And she had no doubt that Bellatrix would — not after what she’d done to Reg.
Her steps slowed. “Be honest. If it were safe for you to do so, not in the midst of this incoming war — would you still be ashamed to be with me?”
Draco fell quiet, and neither said anything for long enough that tears began to build behind her eyes. She was a fool. Such a fool to believe his questions, the way he held her, the way he flitted to her like a gnat to flame meant that he saw her worth — saw her power, her vitality, her heart, and wanted to be near.
“I believe,” Draco said slowly. “That I would be very proud to be courting you to everyone but my family.”
His words stung, a smack to her dignity.
He twirled a ring on his hand. “It’s not what you want to hear, I know. But it’s the truth. Our conversations, knowing you — it’s a revelation. It really is. But my entire life was preparing me for this lineage, for taking on the mantle of leadership to keep our society magical. I can’t tell you it’s all gone in a term.” He sighed. “And I can't tell you that making my parents proud of me isn’t still something I dearly wish for… Something that wouldn’t be true if I courted you. Even if you’re the most amazing witch I’ve ever met.”
Hermione let out a hard breath. “It was honest. I didn’t want to hear a pretty lie.”
“There are enough lies between us,” he murmured. “Enough lies I was told. I like the thought that we can be truthful with one another. As often as we can.”
Hermione turned, moving forward once again and sat (or, walked, rather) with that.
“If we met, one day, on the battlefield — would you cast the Avada?” he asked, soft.
Her head snapped toward him. “Battlefield?”
He shrugged. “It’s where this is going. If we’re honest.”
Her lips settled into a pout. “You help me too, you know. With dealing with a future of ‘battlefields’ and all. We don’t have to—”
“You’re the one who wouldn’t let it keep,” Draco muttered. “I’m just continuing the conversation.”
“Fine,” she sighed. As it often did, the upcoming war chased all other thoughts to the edges, consuming her. The book holding it flew off the shelf, landing open to whichever page of doom her fear had authored. Goosebumps spread across her skin. Her breath came quicker. “No, I wouldn’t. I would never kill you.”
His fingers wrung — no, it was the ring that he fiddled with still. “You really mean that.”
Hermione blinked once, twice. “Godric, Draco, your bar is on the floor it’s so low—”
“You’ve no idea,” he muttered. His gaze darted about, ensuring they were alone before he clasped her hands in his. His pale thumbs pressed in the fleshy area between her thumb and her forefinger, sore from all her writing. The massage was gentle but firm, enough that the tension she didn’t even quite realize her hands held, melted into him. The echoing boom of her terrified heart calmed to a quick march.
“You look beautiful,” he murmured. “You always do. But there’s something I miss about our early days.”
“Oh?”
He grinned. “It’s subtle, but when you’re really angry — your hair sparks a bit.” He placed a kiss to her palm. “I haven’t earned any hair-sparking in a long time.”
She blinked up at him. He laced her fingers with his, stretching them, continuing to rub.
“You’re a force of nature, Granger,” he continued, his hands warm, so warm, against her skin. He paused, pressing his lips into a thin line. “And your cause is righteous.”
Her breath caught.
“In another life, I think I might have joined it.” He rolled her wrists, hands still joined. Like they could have been. Like they could be.
“You could still,” she pointed out. “If only you were brave enough.”
His lips pursed before flattening again. He let out a hard breath. “And if my courage looks different than yours?”
Hermione frowned. A retort came to mind — courage doesn’t quibble, Malfoy! But the thought of another Slytherin, another person whose warmth surprised her. Of the quiet rebellion he’d given his life to execute, alone in a cave where no one would ever know he’d done it. Of the quiet bravery in his research beforehand. Of the secret heroism that saved two small children. Of an effort that had saved two but seen a third violated and tormented. How stealth, how cunning, how resourcefulness, how patience had been his courage.
“Then I'll do my best to see it.”
His thumbs resumed their gentle massage. “Have you ever had to make an impossible choice, Granger?”
Me or Potter. Wands to our throats. Choose.
“How do you mean?”
“If you had to let someone die — if someone had to be hurt, and your only choice was who — no way out, you’re well and truly fucked. How would you choose?” He gulped. “How would you live with yourself when you chose?”
She stilled. So much weighed down his words, made them heavier than they ought to be. They were grief stricken. Holding unshed tears and unspilled blood.
“Because sometimes, however you work it — even if you thought you could sort of do the right thing — you’d still have to do the wrong thing too. And you’d risk the worse thing.” He choked up. “You’d always risk the worst thing.”
Hermione thanked her heels, charmed into comfort, so she could see directly into his eyes. Raw, unfettered feeling swam in his depths — his grey eyes shimmering silver.
Her breath caught. This was what she’d been missing as she laid into Reg for what she’d seen as an unwillingness to see the whole situation, to look at other options, other paths.
Abject misery.
“Oh, Draco,” she breathed. She couldn’t understand, didn’t feel the weight of that choice — and, she suspected there were other options, more than he could see, mired in his misery.
But she held that hope, that belief in greater imagination creating unforeseen opportunities for him, and tentatively extended her compassion. Let it wrap around him as she squeezed his hands in hers. “I don’t know, Draco. The only thing I know for sure is I wouldn’t stop searching for an alternative until the last possible second.”
Draco examined her.
Nodded once.
And set off again. They walked in silence, the castle abandoned as students had a final night of chaos in their common rooms or the handful who prepped for Slughorn’s party.
“Who’s your companion?” he asked, and his voice was normal once more. “For Slughorn’s stupid party?”
Hermione snorted. “You’re only calling it stupid because you didn’t warrant an invite.”
“Bloody rude of the old snake,” he muttered.
She snickered. “If you must know, McLaggen.”
“Oh, blech!” Draco sneered. “Are you mad?”
“Not in the slightest,” she teased. “Nor am I blind…”
He scowled. “McLaggen’s looks are astoundingly average—”
“He’s handsome and you know it.”
“Bah.” His steps bordered on stomping. “He’s a stinking piece of toadshit and you know it.”
“I would point out that perhaps I have learned this year not to judge the entirety of a person by their public pigheadedness,” she teased.
Without warning, Draco tugged her into an alcove. She gasped as he pinned her wrists to the wall, tongue delving into her mouth. She lost herself in the feel of him, in the fevered kiss, in his body flush with hers.
“You remember that,” he breathed into her ear when he finally deigned to release her mouth. “When that parody of a wizard thinks he can have you, that he can be worthy of you.”
Hermione’s chest rose and fell as she panted, a fact Draco seemed to enjoy as his gaze fixed on her bust.
“Jealous, Malfoy?”
He pressed a kiss to her collarbone. “Highly.”
She laughed. “I like honest Draco.”
“Don’t get used to it,” he drawled.
Awareness slammed into her. As usual, Draco put the tome titled Wizarding War, whose pages rifled by terror’s wind calmed to an anxious flutter, back on its shelf. Steadying her as his lips shelved her fears. But with its retreat came the flood of the rest of their evening. What he’d said, what he couldn’t shake of his blood purity.
She tugged her wrists free, shoving him away. Hurt flashed across his face.
She gulped. Then glared. “You do not get to hold onto some shame around me and kiss me. I am not to be used.”
His brow furrowed. “I’m not using you—”
“You are,” she countered, all that had been swimming, sorting, shifting into understanding within her settled. “You care for me, but you don’t know what to do with it all — and I was okay with that. You’re using me to feel something, but now you know better.” She refused to sniffle. “You get it — you’ve read the books, you’ve listened to me. You know better, now, and still—”
Draco scoffed. “You’re using me too, Granger. To not think, remember?”
Fury lit. “Maybe we were using each other,” she spat. “But I don’t doubt your humanity, Draco. I wouldn’t ever cast an Avada in battle, I wouldn’t be ashamed of you for something out of your control. I used you, yes, the way you used me, but things changed.”
He stilled. “What changed?”
Tears burned, unshed. “You realized. What evil is. And it’s still not enough.”
“What happened to appreciating my honesty?” he snapped.
“It is still appreciated.” She wiped at her eye, careful not to smudge her eyeliner.
“Appreciated, but you’ll punish me for it?”
“Don’t be a spoilt brat!” Hermione’s fists clenched. “Yes, you were using me just as I used you. To turn it all off, to escape—” She gestured. Everything. “An equal exchange, I suppose. But I care about you, Draco. So much. And I’m no longer using you for anything.” Power surged through her — what she’d once felt only as anger — and for the first time, she noticed her hair zing and spark. “So it’s something else, something real between us, as equals. Or it’s nothing.”
Draco’s frustration was evident in his red cheeks and splotchy neck, in his clenched fists. The pureblood prince having a proper pout.
But he let out a long (counted, if she had to guess) breath. “I understand.” Something like shame overtook him. “Of course. I… of course. You’re right. I’m sorry…” He closed his eyes, as if in pain. “I’m sorry I can’t be who you want me to be.”
“Don’t apologize falsely,” she chided, half fury, half grief. “You can be who I want you to be. Who you really are, I think, deep down. But you’re choosing not to be him.”
His throat bobbed. “Perhaps I’m not. I don’t suppose you would be patient with me?”
Hermione smoothed her dress. “As a peer? Perhaps I can be. But not as… whatever this thing between us has become. Not as anything more than acquaintances using one another can I be patient with a worldview that dehumanizes me.”
She paused as she turned towards the stairs. “You’ve abandoned me on many a patrol; I suppose you can finish this one?”
He nodded.
She walked away.
She should’ve done this before. But she hadn’t thought to think about the evolution in their relationship, how she’d slipped from ‘stress relief’ and using his devotion to feel powerful, to feel in control to…
Being a schoolgirl with a crush.
It would have been worth it, Hermione thought as she waited to meet Cormac at the entrance to the library. If he’d changed how she thought she’d seen him doing.
But he wasn’t. And she’d been foolish not to see that, to assess the power balance, to see it altering before they’d arrived here.
Here, with her heart slowly breaking into pieces.
Draco paced, the bottle of mead heavy in his hand.
Poisoned mead. Highly poisoned, definitely deadly, mead.
The only thing I know for sure is I wouldn’t stop searching for an alternative until the last possible second.
He ground his teeth, jaw smarting with the pressure. Yeah, well — she’d left him! He wasn’t tearing his entire world apart fast enough for her, apparently, so who cared what bloody Granger thought?
She’s right, you buggering twat.
Draco ran a hand through his hair. She was. She was absolutely right and he couldn’t blame her, no matter the part of him that wanted to do just that.
He’d told himself, a hundred, a thousand times that she’d been right — even before Black’s cursed ring. He knew that. Deep in his bones, despite himself. And yet, despite said cursed ring — it only changed so much. It didn’t change how he’d risk his mother if he spied. It didn’t change needing to murder Dumbledore and let the Death Eaters in — he’d be dead if he didn’t, spy or no. And would the Order even take him, if he did those things? Of course they wouldn’t!
So Draco was still fucked.
So none of it mattered. Not her righteousness, not even the truth.
I wouldn’t stop searching for an alternative until the last possible second.
“Fucking fine,” he muttered. He slipped from his hiding place near Slughorn’s party and trotted the thousand stairs between him and the seventh floor. Between Granger improving his spirits, Theo’s nagging, and Pomfrey’s nutrient potions he didn’t feel quite so rundown as he had. He still couldn’t keep much down, but since Regulus Black had tossed a ring at his head and offered options, he’d made more of an effort to give his brain some fuel to the task.
And Severus was right. He needed to be less obvious, and he needed a functioning brain with enough calories to properly think if he wanted to solve the cabinet.
He paced three times.
Entered the Room of Hidden Things.
He strode to the cabinet. Slowly turned to take in the veritable hills and dales of junk littering the room. And placed the bottle of mead on the stack of dusty books near his workstation.
Until the last possible second.
Chapter 55: Chapter Fifty-Three
Notes:
Hello friends,
I'm so sorry for the two week delay. I had a personal life tragedy and couldn't function very well. About the time I got back up, Photon had her own, continuing our tradition of volleying life shit (2024, you can lay off now). I'm really sorry to leave you hanging, but I was... yeah. It was sudden. Anyways. It's here! More info about the 'break' (hardly seems important given the accidental month hiatus, but oh well) will be in the endnotes.
Because of the above, this is a Photon-less chapter. All itscometothis, so any remaining mistakes or weirdness are my own. If it's flat, well... I am flat at present. But I'm hoping that's my inner perfectionist speaking, because there is some excitement.
Also, for those of you wondering when I'd let you know about the continuity error I mentioned a while ago ... it's fixed now.
I think we're actually good for trigger warnings! Look at that.
Take good care of yourselves,
itscometothis
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Killers aren't always assassins. Sometimes, they don't even have blood on their hands.”
—Ruta Sepetys, Salt to the Sea
Hermione and Harry sat shoulder to shoulder, the train’s rhythmic thumping relaxing Harry enough to thoroughly brood. Ron’s things were here, in their car, but he’d left with a huffy Lavender not long ago, meaning he couldn’t distract him from his glum mood.
But with a peek at Hermione, he noticed he was not the only one feeling down.
“Well,” Harry said. “What’s got you down?”
Hermione frowned. “The possibilities of goodness dwindling. You?”
How cheery. “Theo…” he sighed, tipping his head back. “Realized we’re a bit doomed.”
Hermione turned towards him. “Theo realized or you realized about Theo?”
Harry fiddled with the sleeve of his jumper. “Theo realized.”
Hermione sat back with a huff, crossing her arms. “Slytherins,” she swore like it was a curse.
Harry was inclined to agree. He’d been foolish to have wavered.
Hermione leaned her shoulder into his. “Realizing you’re doomed together isn’t the same as not liking you though, Harry. Or thinking you aren’t amazing.” Her voice caught and Harry inched forward, trying to see her face. “It’s not like Theo doesn’t think you’re a full, spectacular human worthy of everything that he is and has.”
“Hermione, are you alright?”
She swiped at an eye. “Yes. Sorry. Just an… unfortunate encounter before we left.”
Anger surged within him, but he forced it back as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “You’re a full, spectacular human worthy of everything any Slytherin is and has. Worthy of more than most people if we’re being honest.”
Hermione let her head fall to his shoulder, which took some slouching for her as they were nearly the same height. “You too. I’m sorry about Theo.”
“Yeah,” he rasped. “Me too.”
“Welcome home, Lord Black.”
Reg gave a fond smile to Kreacher as he stepped into the foyer, Remus at his heels. After nearly a month in Lyon, it had been a long while since they’d seen one another. Kreacher rose from his low bow and hobbled forward as Reg and Remus dropped their bags. “Joints acting up again?”
“Aging is taxing,” Kreacher admitted with a sigh. Once he was close enough, he hugged Reg’s leg.
Reg frowned, a hand upon Kreacher’s head. “Didn’t we make you a long sleeved version of your pillowcase? The chill can’t possibly be helping.”
Kreacher scowled as Remus shuffled past them. “Long sleeves seem too close to clothes.”
“You know I’d never do that to you,” Reg murmured. He hummed. “Lupin could give you a cardigan, couldn’t he? It wouldn’t break our bond?”
Kreacher scowled. Lupin laughed. “It would be Half-breed’s honor to bestow a cardigan to Grumpiest Elf.”
Kreacher gave Reg a look of bitter, unamused betrayal. “Master.”
Remus was already enlarging his suitcase, procuring a cozy, thick knit cardigan. “Try that on Kreacher, we can adjust for size.”
Grumbling, Kreacher took the wine red cardigan. It engulfed little Kreacher, the sleeves draping along the floor and the shoulder nearly falling off; Reg bit the inside of his cheek not to laugh.
“I confess I like the train,” Remus chuckled. “But I do suppose it is a tripping hazard.”
“Half-breed should choke on Half-breed’s spittle,” Kreacher grumbled.
“It’s nice to know you care.” Remus beamed, and with a flick of his wand he began the spells to shrink the cardigan to Kreacher’s size.
Reg’s gaze roved over the dilapidated space, so much starker now that he’d grown unaccustomed to it again — particularly in contrast to the opulence of the Châteaux du Noir. Peeling wallpaper, the iridescent black faded to a dull grey, weak lighting charms. He stiffened at the heavy drapes keeping his Mother’s remnant in paint at bay.
“I’ll need to leave in a little under an hour to pick up Harry,” Remus said with a glance at his watch, which reminded Reg he ought to work on the charms for Harry’s — rather, the one he planned to gift him — sometime. It had fallen to the wayside with all the other demands.
Remus tapped it where the leather band met the watchface, a tic it seemed as it served no real purpose—
Reg’s brows furrowed. Hadn’t he… why hadn’t he thought about the watch Father had given him? He hadn’t worn it to the cave, it ought to be somewhere. Perhaps his parents’ studies?
He shook his head, the thought lost. “Should we have anything ready for Harry?”
Remus gave him an amused look. “You didn’t strike me as the festive sort.”
“Well spotted.” Reg rolled his eyes. “But Harry rather obviously is. I mean, you knew his father.”
Remus' eyes somehow brimmed with both joy and sorrow. “Oh, yes. James would have…” He cleared his throat. “I suppose you’re right. James Potter’s son would love a lavish Christmas, even if he’s never been given a proper one.”
Reg cocked his head. “How is it… I mean, I know with the prejudice against werewolves it would’ve been nigh impossible to get Harry placed with you, but how is it no one knew how wretched that home was?”
His face darkened. “I was busy drinking myself into a stupor, Sirius was wrongfully imprisoned, and…” he sighed. “And I don’t know. I guess we naively assumed Lily’s family would be good to him.”
Dumbledore should have checked. Reg put the unnecessarily guilty party out of his misery. “You were going through hell. There were others.”
Remus’ lips were a thin line. “What’s done is done. But you’re right. We’ve not much time, but perhaps we could make this place a bit more festive?”
Reg hesitated. “I know some of our traditions overlap — greenery, right?”
“Greenery,” Remus confirmed. “My mum and I had a bit of a tradition, we’d go out on the farm and cut our own Christmas tree. Perhaps Harry would like that.”
Reg’s lips quirked up. Hope Lupin sounded like a marvel. It was encouraging to know some mothers were merciful. “Tell him that, then, when you fetch him. And we can decorate to his liking once he’s here. I’ll coordinate gifts with Kreacher—”
“And Hermione,” Remus added with a smirk.
Reg did not blush. “She does know him best.”
“I’ll be off then,” Remus said. “Molly will be there early, and I’m sure she has many an idea as to how to make a Christmas special for a teenage boy.”
Remus left, and Kreacher toddled closer. “How has good Master Regulus been?”
“Better,” he said. “I think Lyon agrees with me.”
Kreacher frowned. “Grimmauld is a source of strength for the House of Black.”
Reg ducked his head, looking at the library opposite Kreacher. The madness had ebbed in Lyon, so Reg was rather partial to the one over this dementor of a building. “Right.”
“Did Master and Half-breed find the grimoire?”
Reg grimaced. “No, we didn’t. I was so sure it would be there—” he sighed. “There’s not many places left to search.”
“Kreacher will unpack for Master,” the elf said with a nod. “Master should rest.”
“Couldn’t hurt.” He’d kept long hours in Lyon, too, using its extensive library to search not only for the grimoire, but for Severus and Draco. He had picked up a promising text regarding the Mark, at least, but there was still much to do.
“Oh,” Kreacher added, and with a snap of his fingers, a handful of letters appeared. “From Granger’s muggles.”
Reg bit back the Granger’s family correction. He hadn’t been around in weeks, and Reg certainly wasn’t one to talk about poor habits in derogatory vocabulary.
His heart’s beat wobbled as he took the letters. He’d penned a quick apology and notice he’d be in Lyon for the foreseeable future, but he hadn’t spoken to the Bardeauxes since his embarrassing collapse upon their couch.
30 November 1996
Dear Regulus,
We are heartened that your friend Remus wrote us to say you had recovered well. Lead with that next time, would you? It was no great inconvenience. We only wanted you to be well. While we appreciate your apology, it is unnecessary. The only thing we wish apology for is thinking we cared more for our own inconvenience than news of your improved health.
Louis is an old softie, which is why I am writing this letter, dear. We are honored to be close enough to you to worry, but next time please begin with ‘I am fever free and well recovered.’ That is all we ask of you — your well-being.
Come over as soon as you’re able. We both miss you. Write when you’ve returned, and we shall set aside a time. Or don’t; pop on over (I’ve been informed you people do that sort of thing. Pop in places. Literally. What a marvel).
Warmly (if sternly) yours,
Shabnam Bardeaux
15 December 1996
Dear Reg,
It has been a couple weeks, and we’ve begun to worry again. You gave us quite the scare, young man — and so I confess that I was a bit concerned at how quickly you headed out on this trip. Now that time has passed, those concerns have become worries. Are you fully recovered?
I suppose I don’t know what our schedule will be when you return, but we’d love to see you (and perhaps have some proper evidence that you’re whole and hale) whenever we can. I would never dare speak for my wife, but she has given me permission in this instance to sign for us both.
Warmly yours,
Louie & Shabnam
“Oops,” Regulus narrated for Kreacher. “I’ve worried them.”
Kreacher nodded. “Good muggles. Master Regulus was unwell.”
His lips quirked up despite himself. Insulting, yes, but he was fairly confident Kreacher had never called a muggle good in his long life. “They aren’t dogs, Kreacher.”
“Eh,” Kreacher said noncommittally.
Reg didn’t press the point. “Suppose I should write them.”
“Master should rest,” Kreacher corrected. He grabbed Reg’s wrist and tugged.
“The things you get away with,” Reg tutted in good humor.
Kreacher harrumphed. “Kreacher changed Master Regulus’ nappies, Kreacher can insist upon rest time.”
With Kreacher in his big cardigan and the reminder of his steadfast care, Regulus didn’t falter as he went further into Grimmauld Place.
Harry let out a sigh of relief as he arrived at the front steps of Grimmauld Place, Remus at his side.
No Dursleys. An actual, proper holiday. “Thank you. For agreeing to stay here so I can stay here.”
Remus’ scarred face settled into something fond and sincere. “It is my honor, Harry. To finally be able to make a home with you.”
They paused, a touch of melancholy settling upon them.
After all, Sirius was supposed to be here for this.
The door opened to the younger Black brother. The one responsible for this. “If you’ve access to the wards, why not apparate into the house rather than just outside?”
“Called etiquette, you wanker,” Remus jibed.
Harry laughed.
Reg raised a lazy brow. “Watch it, Mini-Potter.”
He saluted. “Absolutely, god-uncle.”
“Welcome back,” he murmured as Harry stepped past him into Grimmauld Place.
Harry tossed a grin over his shoulder. “Thanks again. For getting Dumbledore to agree to this.”
Reg shrugged. His hair was longer, like he hadn’t been bothered to cut it.
“Alright, Harry,” Remus began, ushering him into the parlor. “We only just returned from France, but shall we decorate?”
Harry blinked up at him. “You want to decorate? For me?”
“It was Regulus idea,” Remus told him with a wink.
Harry laughed while Regulus glared. “Traitor.”
“Blood traitor, to be precise.”
“Oh, fuck right off,” Reg grumbled.
An easiness existed between them that hadn’t been there before, Harry noticed. He scratched at his head. “Well, thanks, god-uncle. That’s nice of you.”
“Practically Hufflepuff behavior,” Remus added.
Reg retaliated by throwing a throw — ha! — pillow.
Remus caught it, staring somberly upon it, brows knit. Ever so slowly, he raised his head.
“I call Harry!” Remus yelled as he threw the pillow with one hand and flicked his wand with the other, multiplying the ammunition.
Harry lurched into action as his brain kicked on, snagging his own while Remus positively pelted Reg with pillow after pillow.
With a snarl, Reg got a grip on some of the others and launched a counter strike.
Harry joined the fray, throwing both pillows at Reg’s head.
“I hate you both,” he muttered, using another as a shield. With a wave of his wand, pillows flooded the parlor. Harry only had a moment to marvel at the increased munitions before Remus grabbed for Reg, and Regulus tackled Harry, into the fluffy sea. Laughs tore from him even as a pillow walloped him in the face, poofy and cool against his flushed skin. Harry retaliated, the battle fierce when he paused.
Grinned.
Reg’s eyes narrowed.
Harry lunged forward, fingers going not for the pillows but Reg’s side—
“SHIT!” Reg jerked, fumbling backward. He gaped at Harry even as Remus lobbed three pillows at once to his back.
“So you’re ticklish,” Harry surmised with a smirk.
Remus halted, the pillow in his hand falling limp. His eyes lit up, a slow smile spreading across his face.
Reg peeked up. “No! No—”
Remus cackled maniacally as Harry and Remus dove for Regulus.
“Stop touching me!” Reg hissed. He kicked at Harry.
Harry responded by returning to armed warfare, two per hand. “Call me the Whomping Pillow!”
Reg groaned while he ducked; Remus guffawed loudly. “James and Sirius would both be proud of that one, Harry!”
“That’s not a compliment,” Reg bit back, but without any heat. He’d finally gotten a grasp of a pillow, even as he wriggled away from Remus’ tickle assault.
Harry didn’t believe that for an instant.
After pillow domination, Harry went upstairs and got settled before returning for hot chocolate with Remus and Reg. They told him about Lyon, and Harry filled them in on the year. When Remus got up to use the loo, Reg asked about Theo.
Harry stared resolutely at his hot chocolate. “He realized I was prophesied to doom or to defeat his ‘Dark Lord’ so we’re… not anything. Guess we never were.”
Reg’s lips pursed with the faintest hint of displeasure. “I’m sorry, Harry. That Theo finds it hard to reconcile what is asked of him and what he feels for you.”
“It’s hard to have an evil powerful wizard mark you for death and murder your parents and consistently try an annual murder attempt,” Harry bit back.
Reg sipped at his coffee. “Is it a competition? For you and Theo?”
Harry took a petulant sip of hot chocolate. “He literally used the word ‘doom’. Theo doesn’t have a prophecy binding him to his fate. He’s choosing his father, the Mark one day. He has a hard choice, I’ll admit. But it’s not the same as no choice.” Harry spun the mug in his hands. “Voldemort will never stop coming after me. That’s something I can’t stop. Theo has options.”
Reg said nothing, looking thoughtfully as his beverage when the floo sounded.
Reg burst to his feet while Harry rose at a normal, human rate.
Hermione tumbled through, in jeans and a simple cream cable knit sweater. A delicate golden chain sat in the dip of her collarbone — one she’d worn quite often since her birthday and Harry rather suspected had something to do with the wizard greeting her like an eager puppy.
For Hermione’s part, her smile was radiant, her curls nearly buoyant with her excitement.
Reg broke into an unfettered grin at the sight of her; she dashed into his arms.
“I’ll just… go unpack some more,” Harry said through a grin. Neither of them spared Harry a glance.
Malfoy Manor oozed macabre. Draco’s eyes flicked about his ancestral home, hardly recognizing the ominous gloom. Typically, the Malfoys decorated with extravagance, morphing the manor into a winter wonderland. Icicles dangled in intricate designs, garland wrapped around rails and hearths, silver accents twinkling here and there, all while aromas of gingerbread and succulent goose with rosemary wafted. Some years the manor was blue and silver, others green and gold, once amidst grumbling from his Slytherin-loyal father, even red and green or red and gold — but it was never black.
Not at Yule, anyway. Samhain, sure. New Year’s Eve, black with gold gilding had made an appearance. Black was sleek, black was vivid, black had a place in the rotation.
But the black decor with accents of Avada Kedavra green enlivening the charcoal undertones served as a herald.
Death this way lies. Death here waits.
Draco gulped as he continued with cautious steps. You eat death, remember? All in the name, really. It’ll be fine.
Mippy guided him inside, her fingers marled. His stomach flipped. Draco halted her with a small touch on her shoulder; Mippy flinched.
“Heal yourself properly after they leave,” Draco murmured. Father took a harsh hand with the elves, but something akin to shame had eaten at him in second year and in fourth as Granger hurled venom about his family’s practices. As Dobby, his friend and playmate had run to Potter.
Mippy’s huge eyes watered. “Be careful, young Master Draco.”
Draco gulped. Real fucking fine! It’ll all be fine!
He called upon a crescendo in his internal city. Draco forced his trembling hands still, centered himself in his breath. Calmed.
“I’m always careful, Mippy,” he murmured in reply.
They resumed their step, Draco matching the clicks of his boots to the symphony of his mindscape. Some people were neat. Meticulous. But Draco was organized chaos. As an Occlumens, he relied on it. His life lay in tatters, a mess, but he could still craft cities, citadels, out of clutter.
He could do this.
“Welcome home, Draco!”
Terror struck him even as Draco sank to a knee, bowing low. “My lord, thank you.”
Voldemort lounged at the head of the dining table, teeth bared in a vicious smile. Death Eaters, in their finery rather than death robes, sat around his table.
Mother delicately rose, gliding toward him. Her face was a mask; mother and son at the theatre, only they were the actors on stage.
“My love,” she breathed, a hint of real relief in her eyes as she kissed his cheek. The only affection they could afford to show.
Draco clasped her arms briefly. “Mother.”
“Come, sit!” Voldemort beckoned. “Crabbe, Goyle, Parkinson, all my loyal with children at Hogwarts shall be here soon.”
Avery sized Draco up as he passed. Dolohov was deep in conversation with McNair, and another pureblood Draco didn’t know listened on in poorly disguised fascination. Many wished to be the protegé of Antonin Dolohov. His mind was a marvel. Flint, senior and Marcus, sat at the table. Marcus’s face resembled his name — stone — as he met Draco’s eyes and gave him a brittle, bitter smile.
If Draco had to place a bet, he’d place Marcus’ father with Theo’s.
But the startling thing was that this did appear to be a welcome feast of sorts. Lady Avery sat regally beside her husband, chatting mildly with mouselike Lady Flint. The Avery daughters had both married outside Britain, one to a Frenchman and one to a Turkish nobleman. Alia Avery was reputed to be as ruthless as her father — and yet, she’d mostly remained in France thus far. Amelia Avery had been deeply kind, Draco thought, if reserved. He hoped she stayed in Turkey.
Draco and Narcissa returned to their seats near the head of the table.
“How goes your task, Draco?”
He bowed his head, numb terror spreading. “My first attempt was unsuccessful. I am still repairing the vanishing cabinet. I am doing my best to remain discreet while serving you, my Lord, but I can assure you I am doing everything I can to secure entry to Hogwarts for us all and to rid you of your rival.”
Voldemort sneered. “Rival,” he spat. “And you seem to have quite little to show for your efforts. Tell me of the attempt event that failed.”
Draco recounted his Imperius of Madam Rosmerta, who then Imperius’d Katie Bell who had been foiled by a nosy friend.
The Dark Lord cocked his head as he listened. His reptilian eyes raked over him and Draco occluded insistently to calm his heart rate. To appear dutiful and calm.
“Not a bad first attempt,” he allowed. Snape had viscerally disagreed. “It is important to keep anonymous until you’ve repaired the cabinet and we can mount a full assault. That is, of course, your plan?”
Draco inclined his head dutifully. “Yes, my Lord.”
His bloodless lips slowly stretched wide, revealing his teeth. “I look forward, then, to your progress on the cabinet.”
Draco bowed his head again as the Dark Lord added, “Swift progress, one hopes.”
“I shall do my best, my Lord.”
Bellatrix sashayed into the room, her waifish frame slowly restoring itself to health, he noted, as her hips swayed. “I rather think my nephew has done well, considering his age. The Malfoys were known to dote upon their children; he had a soft start.” She winked at Narcissa who arched a brow at her. “We’re training him as the scion of Black, now.”
Mother smiled, though it was icy.
Bellatrix sank into the seat at the Dark Lord’s left, smirking. Her eyes lit upon Draco. “He has done well in his training. He can fix the cabinet, can’t you, nephew?”
Draco’s neck was beginning to hurt from all the head bowing. “Thank you for the vote of confidence, Aunt Bella. I certainly can.” Deep breaths. “I will figure it out.”
Dolohov’s head turned towards them from where he sat at Bella’s left. “Do you have notes? I can go over them for you.”
Draco straightened. “Yes!” He cleared his throat, trying to radiate ‘less desperate’. “I would be honored. I will arrange them for you, thank you.”
It was not good for Hogwarts, but relief coursed through his veins. Dolohov’s genius taking a gander at the vanishing cabinet could only help.
The conversation continued to topics that didn’t give Draco an ulcer, and the elves brought hors d’oeuvres. There must have been a meeting before the non-combatants were invited to dine. It wasn’t long before the Goyles, the Crabbes, the Parkinsons, the Burkes — their youngest was a first year and the elder was a fourth year — and a handful of other purebloods with standing, though not quite Sacred 28. Draco did his level best not to look too closely upon his childhood friends.
Voldemort gestured to Mother, and she rose.
“Thank you all for coming,” she began, smile radiant. “And thank you, my lord, for gracing us with your presence. It is a joy to have you as we begin our yuletide celebrations, with our children and our camarades in ensuring a safer, purer society for them to inherit. As we shift from meeting and casual chatter to our feast, I hope you will enjoy your meal, and please don’t hesitate to let me know if anything is not to your liking. Welcome.”
Mother sat, and plates appeared before them. A fresh green salad, tossed with what looked to be some sort of delicate balsamic vinaigrette, with artichoke hearts, walnuts, cranberries, and poached pears topping it sat before Draco.
It has so much color.
No one dared lift a fork until Voldemort did so.
And no one uttered a word until he hummed in approval. “Well, children, welcome home.” He smiled in what Draco supposed was meant to be an encouraging manner. “You all are the future of our new world order. I am glad you are here. How has your school year progressed?”
Pansy’s eyes met his across the table; the throbbing pulse in his neck pounded loudly in his ears. She tipped up her chin. “Very well, my lord, thank you. NEWT levels are exhilarating. I look forward to mastering our material so that I can better train the next generation for your service.”
Draco sipped his wine. Well played, Pans. She’d solidly placed herself as a non-combatant supporter.
Greg gave a simpering, bland answer, as did the Burke children.
Voldemort smiled, this time a touch of his standard viciousness returning. “And young Crabbe, Goyle — you are both good friends of our Mister Malfoy here, are you not?”
“Yes, m’Lord.”
“We are, m’Lord.”
“And how do you feel he is doing in his role of leadership — the first Marked of your generation?”
Goyle answered instantly. “Very well, my lord. He is always working on the secret task you’ve given him.”
Magic bless you, Greg. Draco took another sip of wine.
“He leaves something to be desired.”
Draco froze, hand poised over his fork.
Voldemort arched a hairless brow. “Oh? And how is that?”
Crabbe couldn’t contain his smirk as he bowed his head. “He was acting friendly with a mudblood.”
Draco’s heart stopped beating.
Bellatrix lowered her goblet, the glass clinking as it set on the table. “What was that, little Crabbe?”
“The Granger girl,” Crabbe said, smug. “They were talking and smiling at each other. He even carried her bag for a bit.”
Slowly — so slowly, was that real or his dread making time stretch and yawn? — Bellatrix turned to Draco. She cocked one brow.
Draco sneered, turning to where Vincent sat. “As usual, Crabbe, you’re short-sighted.” He turned back to his aunt, to the Dark Lord. “Potter has always had a bit of an obsession with me. He’s been stalking me this term, convinced I’m up to something.”
“And why does he think that?” Avery asked, steepling his fingers.
Pansy piped up. “It doesn’t take much to interest Potter in Draco, Lord Avery. I was half convinced he harbored feelings for him last year.” She took a sip of her water. “However, I think Slytherin as a whole has had their eyes on Draco a bit. They’re looking to him as the leader you’ve Marked him to be.”
Dolohov leaned forward, towards Pansy. “I’ve heard this Chosen One is a brash, bull-headed young man. You think otherwise?”
Pansy smiled, a simpering pureblood girl’s smile. “Yes, Mr. Dolohov. Potter certainly is brash, and bull-headed — but he is perceptive. His instincts are what have kept him alive so far, and I believe he has picked up on the subtle signals that the Slytherins are watching Draco.”
Dolohov hummed. “That is good to know, Miss Parkinson.”
She inclined her head.
“As for Granger,” Draco began. “She is my assigned partner for prefect patrols. She is Potter’s best friend. Holds sway with him. While Potter irritated me with his attentions before, with my task the stakes were much higher. I thought to impress Granger, to have her reassure him that I wasn’t up to anything. And he has, in fact, let up on his stalking.”
“Hmm.” The Dark Lord and Bellatrix met one another’s gaze, in sync in a way that never ceased to disturb Draco.
Bellatrix rose. “With me, Draco.”
He grit his teeth and followed suit. As soon as they were in the hall, Bellatrix growled low in her throat. “Do you not understand,” Bellatrix hissed as she advanced upon him, Draco nearly stumbling as he scrambled backwards. “That I am trying to keep you alive? This is your chance, Draco. Sink or swim.”
Draco slammed into the wall behind him, Bellatrix a tornado of fury in his face. ”And you let yourself be caught cavorting with a mudblood?”
Pain burst behind Draco’s forehead as Bellatrix forced her way in; he squeezed his eyes shut, already in Paris. Bellatrix’ magic barreled through him, wicked winds tossing over tables and plants, whipping through the mindscape. It crackled; Bellatrix’ storm always simmered with lightning. Draco yielded. Memories of Granger arose. And he colored each with disdain, aggravation, manipulation, ire. Altered versions of their prefect duties were ripped from the cobblestones. Hatred for Potter. Theo’s warnings that he was stalking Draco. She tore through, exactly as Draco anticipated she might, and memory by memory she upended his ‘orderly’ corner of the world and found exactly what Draco had claimed.
Because Draco wasn’t order; he was chaos. Order was his screen. It was to her own detriment she had trained him so well.
She pulled herself out of his mind by crushing Draco’s throat in her grasp only to dive back in. He choked; a pained croak his futile attempt to breathe. Her stormy eyes were manic and bored into his, lips curled in a sneer as her magic tore through his corner of Paris. She dug in, crumpling his vocal cords, his esophagus giving way as she squeezed. Stars sparkled before the world grew greyer. His fading vision overlaid his mindscape — a double world that had nausea churning in his gut. His lungs burned and his mind seared with a vicious ache as she pummeled his brain.
She withdrew as abruptly as she’d come.
“Be. Careful,” she hissed, and with one more vicious squeeze released him. Draco croaked for air, catching himself with his hands on his knees. His throat spasmed, trying to open and utterly unable. She turned on heel and stalked out. Threw open the doors to the dining room, snapping her fingers back at him. Follow.
Draco staggered upright, his whole neck throbbing with pain. Trailed behind her into the dining room as he wheezed.
“It’s true,” Bellatrix told their lord. She straightened, gaze flicking amongst the gathered. “He hasn’t betrayed our ideals, merely used the mudblood as a cover.”
Voldemort accepted her word; sure that she would cast her nephew before him for the slaughter if it had been otherwise.
Draco, too, knew where her loyalties laid. And it was not with the House of Black.
“The mudblood, however,” she began, curtsying low. “I’d like to impress upon her the importance of not sullying her betters. If she’s close to Potter, it may break him, too, to have her eliminated.”
Draco held still even as his skin pebbled in dread. His gaze darted about, settling on Pansy, her own eyes a bit wide.
He waited for someone to add that she was the brightest witch of her age. That she was top of the class.
Goyle bowed his head. Pans continued eating. Marcus cut into his pear, the rest of his salad gone. The Burke children were both pale. Silent.
Even Crabbe kept quiet, though Draco couldn’t help but wonder if he’d even bothered to note who was first in their class. Hatred roared in his chest. Some friend, fucknut.
Voldemort cocked his head. “Do we have her location?”
“Rookwood works at the Ministry. It would be easy to fetch.”
Avery stood. “I can go to him, he should still be there — he works late before holidays.”
“Do so.” The Dark Lord turned to Bellatrix. “And granted. Rise, Bellatrix.”
She did, fisting a hand over her heart. Turned to the rest gathered. “I require at least five of you.”
Dolohov leaned forward, arms against the table. “Who is likely to come to her defense?”
Bellatrix grinned. “I can almost bet a certain werewolf will be among them.”
A vicious gleam sparked in his eyes as he rose. “My lord, I’ve been working on something — may I employ it tonight?”
Voldemort laughed, a delicate sound. “Of course, Antonin. I look forward to its results.”
He bowed. “It is untested; it will require refining, but it will be good to see where in the process we are.”
“A true scientist,” Voldemort praised. He turned to the rest. “Who else?”
Corban Yaxley stood. Lord Crabbe as well, followed by Macnair. Each one seemed to force his heart to beat faster, a snare drum of fear and realization picking up time.
Lord Flint tightly gripped his son’s shoulder as he too, rose. Marcus followed suit.
“Drawing room for orders,” Bellatrix barked. She gave a little bow to the rest, arms spreading wide. “Enjoy your meal.” She turned back to her lord, smirking. “We’ll enjoy ours.”
Draco forced a steadying breath, mind whirring. If he warned her — how would he warn her? Via Regulus? Did they even know one another? That might not matter, he was part of the Order—
He took a sip of his wine. “Where are Uncle Rodolphus and Uncle Rabastan, Mother?” His voice rasped, each word sending shoots of pain through him, up to his head and down to his chest, radiating from his abused throat.
“On a task for our Lord,” she responded, prim and perfect as if the murder of a witch and her family weren’t imminent.
Granger’s smile, her dazed expression when Draco had rid of her eloquence, the spark in her eyes and her hair when she thought he was wrong — the steadiness in them when she believed he could one day be right. She flashed, bright and burning, in his mind. In this world.
Avery returned with a pop, sinking instantly into a bow.
“Bellatrix and the others are in the drawing room.”
Avery rose, smiling. “She just recently submitted a form, some sort of petition. It took Augustus no time at all to pull it with his clearance.” Unspeakables had access to nearly all data at the Ministry.
Sweat beaded at his brow. But if he did warn them, they’d know — they’d know someone in this room had helped, wouldn’t they? He’d be fucked. And if by some measure he managed to fool them, they could easily guess another Hogwarts student. Though, then how would they have warned—
Voldemort waved him away, but offered an indulgent smile. “Put his information to good use.”
Avery bowed again then left.
His eyes darted to his left. Mother. They’d cut the hair from her head. She sat at the Dark Lord’s side, so very vulnerable, ready to pay for Father or for Draco’s failures at any moment.
Lord Goyle cleared his throat, lifting his glass. “To one fewer mudblood!”
The whole table reached for their glasses, Draco included, and raised them. Some echoed Lord Goyle, to one fewer mudblood! and others ‘here here’! Mother’s hand fisted in her lap as she primly toasted, taking the tiniest sip of champagne.
Draco smirked with the rest of them. “Cheers.”
But all Draco could think was Choose.
Notes:
Alright! We made it!!
Because of the way things have been, I'm going to take a longer than one month break, and have the next chapter to kick off book three posting on November 12. I have a lot of life to pick up pieces for, and also a LOT gets rolling and we want to make sure it's consistent and great. Just as Book Two expanded our cast and our locales, so will Book Three grow some more. For those who are newer followers of OaYO this is a scheduled hiatus between sections where I do more broad story editing, keeping mysteries on schedule, finding continuity errors, seeing how we want to build tension and have it ebb, etc. etc.
That said, we will do our Tuesday times in the Discord server! I'll be online and can answer questions, we may play the snippet game, or whatever else seems fun and helps keep the pain of separation at bay (for me, I presume y'all will be fine). If you'd like to join the server, comment asking for the link and we will get you sorted.
I really am sorry about this year's total lack of sanity with the posting schedule. I'm hoping the healthy chunk of break will help (also, because a LOT is happening on this winter break from Hogwarts, and we might actually make it into that season ourselves in the northern hemisphere as they publish).
Again, sorry for delay and see you in the discord server!
xx. -itscometothis
Chapter 56: Chapter Fifty-Four
Notes:
HI HELLO EVERYONE!!!
Thank y'all for your patience over this break, for the comments and love!! I have the best readers, of this I am certain. This chapter is THICC as your reward for your patience! Loads of things going on, from little nuggets and threads brought through to well, big stuff (i'm so eloquent). Also this chapter is pure itscometothis. For better or worse. Photon will be dipping back in as soon as she can! We're going to settle back into the new chapter every other week and most up to date info will be posted in the OAYO channel of Wizarding World WIPs (drop a line if you need a link) in case of more shenanigan. Because I don't trust my fortune in 2024 at this point. :D
Whew, okay, someone was about to make a decision wasn't he? Best to get on with it. We're picking up the same night, the night before Yule, Dec. 20 1996 if that helps orient you in time and space.
MUCH LOVE YOU FABULOUS HUMANS! I hope you enjoy!
xx -itscometothisTrigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Graphic description of an injured child, child neglect/abuse
Chapter Text
“True war isn’t philosophical.”
“All war is philosophical. That’s why we call it war. Strip it of its paint and it’s nothing more than murder.”
—Roshani Choksi, A Crown of Wishes
Reg couldn’t stop a smile as Hermione moved reluctantly towards the floo, apologies and promises to return the next day flying from her lips.
It had been short, this time with her. And part of it had been with Harry, recounting their term — including what he’d learned with Dumbledore in his private ‘lessons.’
The Dark Lord had been a boy, once. An orphan. Dumbledore saw him as already cruel, wanting to be special, choosing isolation over companionship. Reg heard in Harry’s tale a child who had been used to being alone, used to being feared, used to being outcast and so wielded it as a shield.
The thought niggled at his mind, even as first Harry — to the Weasleys, simply because he could — and then Hermione took her leave.
“It’s at ours, you could come,” she pouted, giving his hand a tug.
“Nonsense,” he chided, despite a smile tugging at his lips. “I’ve spoken more today than I did the entire month of November. I’ll be quite fine here.”
That, and he needed to pick up some flowers or something in apology the first time he saw the Bardeauxes again.
“That’s the best part of Granger-Bardeaux dinners, Reg!” She flashed him a merchant’s smile, sweetening the deal. “We’re all introverts, except Grandpa. Lasts approximately ninety minutes and then we listen to music and read over dessert.”
“Well there you go. What would I do, stare at the ceiling?”
Her brows knit. “Well, you’d either make the music or you could do a puzzle or inspect one of our coffee table books on art or I would read to you, and that’s just off the top of my head.”
A lump formed in his throat. “Next time, then. Go, have a great time.”
“Or this time!”
He ducked his head to hide a grin. “Your family deserves some time with just you, Mercury. We can’t monopolize you. You’re muggle and magical.”
Hermione’s demeanor shifted. “You’re wonderful, do you know that?”
He squeezed her lightly in his arms. “I haven’t seen them since I returned from France, but give them my best?”
“I will,” she conceded. “And next dinner, you’ll be there, too!”
“Very well,” Reg agreed, releasing her. “Go, have fun.”
“Okay, bye!” She spun as the floo sounded, a burst of green and—
“Oof!”
“Must we make a habit of this, Ms. Granger?”
Reg’s brows flew up. “Habit, you say?”
Hermione glared up at Severus. “You have the worst timing.”
“So I do,” he sighed, stepping aside.
She paused, floo powder in her hands. “Happy Yule, Professor.”
He shooed her lazily.
Hermione turned to Reg with a small wave and roll of her eyes before a final parting smile.
“Firewhiskey?”
“Merlin, yes.”
Kreacher obliged them, and Severus and Reg clinked their glasses together, both slumping into the armchairs. Severus, mask abandoned, looked shattered.
“Rough day?”
“Rough life,” he muttered.
Remus walked through, pep in his step. Reg smirked. “Tonks is back, is she?”
His cheeks pinked. “Yes, well… yes,” he admitted with a sheepish, schoolboy smile
Severus sneered. “Abandoning your lover again, are you?”
Remus stiffened. Reg’s grip tightened around the glass.
“What was that?” Remus got out through gritted teeth.
Severus leaned forward, bracing his elbows on his knees. “I mean, he’s been dead what, half a year?”
Remus opened his mouth to retaliate.
Regulus cleared his throat. “Sev, Sirius nearly bullied Remus into it in his will. It was sappy, Gryffindor nonsense, but it was sincere.”
Severus took a judgmental swig of his drink rather than retort. Remus rather visibly summoned the effort to be the bigger man, and with a look that Regulus translated as you choose questionable company, left the townhouse.
“What is this about?” Regulus asked, voice low.
Severus scoffed, but didn’t answer, running a hand through his black hair. Time away from steaming cauldrons seemed to be doing Sev some good in that regard; his hair was significantly less greasy.
“I think it ridiculous that they can talk about love when not only did Lupin leave said love in Azkaban to rot, but now abandons him so quickly for his cousin. Hell, I taught Nymphadora, he also ditched Sirius for a significantly ‘younger model.’”
Reg opened his mouth, then closed it. “Is he not allowed to move on, then? Sirius gave him permission, and they weren’t even together again, after—”
“Lupin didn’t only love him, he betrayed Black. Deserted him in Azkaban.” His lip curled. “He should be spending his life making up for that, but off he trots to the next eligible Black he can find.”
Betrayed.
“Severus,” Reg said gently, as if he were capable of such a thing. “Are we speaking of Lupin and Sirius or of you and Lily?”
Sev froze. Said nothing.
Regulus leaned forward. “Sev, you’re allowed to love again, to move on—”
Severus lurched to his feet, wand flicking as a powerful silencing charm settled over them. Sev spun, black cloak cracking.
“I do not get to move on!” Sev roared. “I got her killed!”
Reg rose, too. “You have to forgive yourself at some point.”
Severus sneered. “Sure, Reg, right after you do.”
Reg scowled. “You tried to save her.”
“And failed,” he reminded.
“She’d want you to be happy,” Reg insisted. “To love again, I think she even wanted it then—”
“Reg, I’m not—” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “I’m not in love with her, Merlin, she’s a corpse. That doesn’t mean I get to move on from betraying the woman I was in love with, regardless of whether or not that would ever have come to fruition. She was the only person in my life who treated me with anything like decency until you showed up. It’s…” He let out a strangled noise. “My mother tried. I know she tried, and for so long I blamed my father for her failings, too, but she… chose. She chose him. Regardless of what happened to me. But Lily chose me until I wouldn’t choose her.”
Reg’s fingers curled around his wand, wondering if Tobias Snape still lived. And whether Reg could rectify that fact.
“And yes, I was a child with an all-consuming crush, but she was also my best friend.” Sev paused, eyes closing. “My best friend.”
Sev’s pain seemed to echo in Reg’s chest as he continued. “I betrayed her when I became a Death Eater. I betrayed her when I delivered that prophecy. And I betrayed her again when I didn’t check what happened to her son because I assumed the fucking good people would take care of him. I betrayed her. Over and over again. And I do not get to move on from that.”
“So you, what?” Regulus asked, cocking a brow. “Have to live alone, miserable until your end comes? What kind of fucked up penance is that?”
Severus held up a finger. “Pot, kettle.”
Hypocrisy is the spice of life. “Lily wouldn’t want that for you,” he said quietly.
“She never forgave me for what I did in fifth,” Seve snapped. “She sure as hell wouldn’t forgive me this.”
“She didn’t forgive you because you weren’t renouncing blood purity.” A better friend would have told him then. But Reg could only do better now.
Severus’ brow furrowed. “What?”
“You kept saying you were sorry for saying it about her. She wanted you to reject all of it, stop being… with me, with Malfoy and Avery. She wanted you not to just choose her, but to choose what was right. That’s why she didn’t forgive you. Not because she wouldn’t ever have let you try again, Sev. And if you know differently now…” Reg hesitated. “We obviously weren’t close, but truly, Sev — I think she’d be relieved.”.
Severus scoffed, sinking back into the armchair, summoning his glass and draining it. “You forget my cruelty to her son.” Shook his head. “Salazar, I hadn’t even realized until Granger confronted me. I wouldn’t even know how far I’d sunk in the day-to-day rubbish I craft without you.”
“Sev—”
“I saw a mini James Potter and it was like I’d turn into a livewire. I had to pretend to be unimpressed, sure, but I took it too far. And I took it out. Out on a child.” A bitter laugh punctuated the sound of whiskey sloshing from decanter to glass. ”I’m thirty-six. I’m supposed to have figured some shit out. But I haven’t.”
“Sev,” Regulus said. Sighed. “No one taught us how to do shit like this.”
“Apparently people figure out regardless,” Severus drawled. “I didn’t.”
“What do you call now?”
“I’m a grown adult, Regulus.” Sev pinched the bridge of his nose.
“And you learned,” Reg insisted, his entire body feeling full, overflowing with the need to make Severus see this. To understand. Reg had been the one who left Severus alone and trapped with Albus Dumbledore for years. “Sure, it’s late. You were hurting, and you stewed in it. You took it out on some kids, bit fucked up, really, but you know that now.”
Severus snorted.
“You have dragged yourself out of bed every single day since and I know—” His jaw worked. “I know maybe more than most how that’s an achievement in and of itself, that you got out of bed to play Dumbledore’s part for you. That you tried, that you’re still trying. You’re training Hermione. You apologized to her. You’re playing your part with Harry, but you’ve not gone after him like you did before. He even mentioned it in a letter.”
Sev’s brows flicked up, but Reg ploughed ahead before he could distract with a tangent. “Maybe it’s late, and yeah, it would’ve been great if you’d put it together earlier. But you didn’t. You can’t change that. What you can do is be the person Lily knew you could be, that Lily knew you were, rather than self-flagellating and stewing in your guilt and going about the way you were.”
Severus steepled his fingers. “And what are the odds you’ve taken any of this to heart yourself?”
“Oh, rather low.“ Reg grinned. “Perhaps I need some inspiration. A role model, if you will, to go first—”
Severus’ shoulders shook with his laugh before sobering. “I’m not… my hands aren’t clean in this, Reg. It’s going to get worse. I can’t just hop and skip over to the ‘good side.’ What I’ll have to do, or let happen—”
“Isn’t fair,” Regulus agreed. Salazar knew how terrible this war would be for him.
Severus scoffed. “What have you and I to do with concepts like ‘fair’?”
Crisp, with a soft burn, firewhiskey settled him. Privileged pureblood prince — no, Regulus’ life had not been fair.
“It softens the blow,” Severus said softly. “Of the damned Vow.”
Reg’s spine snapped taut. “No,” he hissed. “You fight for it. For your life. Fight for you. Fight for Lily if you must. Because I’m guessing she never gave up hope that you’d get your head out of your arse.”
“Move on?” Severus summarized, voice dripping disdain.
“Yes,” Reg answered primly, sinking back into his seat as well. “Or at least… move. No one’s supposed to stagnate for seventeen years, penance or no.”
“I owe more than seventeen years worth of penance,” Sev pointed out.
“Except what did it do?” He rolled his eyes. “Tortured you, made you so bitter that you didn’t even realize you were taking it out on the children you taught? What good came of it, Sev?”
Severus sighed before pinching the bridge of his nose. “Just once,” he muttered. “Could some wizened mentor guide me morally instead of a teenager?”
Reg grinned when his finger burned. Reg let out a hiss of surprise as he leapt to his feet, opening his palm.
There, in the band of his signet ring, a message glowed.
The lights flickered; Hermione’s fork paused in the air, mid-journey to her mouth.
Nani frowned. “I know it’s cold out, but there’s no storm forecasted, is there?”
“Definitely not,” Dad agreed, wiping his mouth with his napkin. I’ll check the breaker box—“
She concentrated, slowing her breathing and tried to listen, to feel—
The smallest tingle of magic. She’d never have noticed before Reg’s lessons for Occlumency, but there it was. Faint, but it sent chills down her spine. “Don’t!” Hermione warned, voice low.
Mum’s eyes found hers. “Magic?” she murmured, voice as quiet as Hermione’s.
Hermione nodded. Surveyed the table, loaded with all Hermione’s favorites just as it had been the last time their family dinner was interrupted by magical mayhem. Clocked the positions of her family, an escape route. “Mum, Nani, go first to the floo — there’s powder on the mantle, take a fistful and call out — quietly — for Grimmauld Place. Reg is there. He’ll know who to call. Dad, Grandpa, we’ll go after.”
All four adult mouths opened to argue.
“I have magic!” Hermione hissed. “I can throw up shields, buy us time. Please, don’t waste more, just go!”
Mum’s black, beautiful eyes found Hermione’s again. Assessing. She gave one swift nod, rising. “C’mon, Mama. Hermione, if you aren’t behind us, I swear to everything holy I will race back here and thwack them with a lamp.”
“I promise,” Hermione whispered, throat catching at the trust. Nani and Mum tiptoed to the fireplace, Dad and Grandpa rising with Hermione to follow. Dad grabbed a steak knife.
“Cute.”
Hermione spun, wand aloft. Her heart jumped to her throat.
Black lace hugged her once-emaciated frame, her painted lips curled in a cruel smile. Her curls were pinned into a half chignon, as if she’d dressed up for the occasion. She nodded towards Dad’s knife. “I so love when the ickle animals fight back.”
“Bellatrix,” she ground out.
Keep her talking, Dad and Grandpa can move towards the floo. Maybe Hermione could inch back too?
“They’re people, lest you missed it.” Her knuckles were white where she gripped her wand, willing her hand steady.
Bellatrix laughed. “Of course. And you’re a proper witch. That’s why you needed my blood traitor sister or cousin to erect these wards for you.”
“Or niece,” Hermione added. Squeaked, really.
She sneered. “That mongrel is no blood of mine.”
Hermione tried to smirk, taking a step back. “You’re denying it doesn’t change the facts. And for the record, it was Regulus who did the wards.”
“You dare to taint the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black?” she hissed. “I’ve heard you’ve gone and fawned over my nephew. That’s why I’m here, actually.” A manic grin spread across her face.
Hermione’s eyes blew wide. Draco? Had he told on her? Been found out?
“So, mudblood. Let’s see how you fare.” She struck the traditional dueling pose, arm arched above her. Hermione’s legs fell into the position Snape had drilled into her a thousand times. Her eyes darted about, looking for anything—
A knife hurled through the air, flying past her shoulder and straight for Bellatrix’ chest. Grandpa’s arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her down while Dad upended the dining room table. Plates and cutlery crashed.
Hermione’s brain kicked on. “Locomotor!”
The table rushed towards them, shielding the three from Bellatrix. A shriek and the clatter of the knife colliding with the wall punctuated the destruction as her father and grandfather huddled with her.
“Did you throw a knife at the scariest witch of our time?” Hermione gasped. She quickly threw up a strengthening charm and a protego.
“Yep,” Dad panted. “I’m all out of ideas now, though.”
Grandpa hummed in agreement, the calm of a war veteran permeating him as his gaze darted about much like Hermione’s had, looking for a weapon.
“Bombarda!”
Hermione spun, throwing up a protego just in time as a Death Eater burst into the dining room entry from the hall. She shot to her feet. Sank into her stance. Grit her teeth. “Petrificus totalus!”
He fell, but another emerged behind him — mask off.
Hermione gulped. Then tossed another petrificus.
Dolohov laughed, parrying. He flicked a casual finite at his fallen camrade as he stalked closer. “Hello again, l’vitsa.”
He spun, wand twirling; Hermione threw up a protego as purple flames burst towards her chest. She summoned her magic, the bubbling in her veins, and poured it into the shield as the unnatural fire burned hot.
Dolohov grinned, grasping his wand-wrist in his other hand, and the flames exploded through her shield—
Hermione’s scream stuck in her throat, mind racing to think of something, anything, her stupid feet frozen to the floor as they barreled towards her, heat encroaching—
Violet flicks of flame licked her skin, but didn’t burn as her necklace grew fire-hot. A warm light burst around her, repelling the inferno. Dolohov swore in Russian as he staggered back.
Hermione’s heart pounded. No time to think through that one, she decided and channeled Snape. Focus, Ms. Granger.
Dolohov wasn’t down, but he was off to the side, fumbling with whatever his flames had done to him. Hermione spun back to Bellatrix, renewing the shield charm behind her. The Death Eatershe’d petrified had finally found his feed; Dad threw himself between them.
Hermione counted two more bodies coming in, and she had no doubt Dolohov would soon rejoin the fight. She swiveled towards the bookshelves in the living room, leveling her wand. One by one, they leapt off the shelves, racing to wallop the Death Eaters.
She spun.
Bellatrix grinned, delighted. “Oh, this will be fun.”
Hermione’s right foot settled in line with her hip, her breath swirling down through her center; steady.
And began a dueling dance.
Save Granger. They’re coming.
Reg’s heart dropped as his head spun, trying to make sense of the words.
“Severus.”
He rose, vanishing his whiskey with a waved hand. “What is it?”
“Send for Remus, have him call the Order,” Regulus commanded. “They’re coming for Hermione.”
Severus’ brows shot up. “How—” He stopped. “Draco?”
Reg nodded, spinning to apparate—
“But you’re to be hidden— wait!”
Regulus landed in a crouch. Once steady, he took off at a sprint, muttering spells for silencing his feet as they pounded against the pavement. The park from her house was about a kilometer away, but he couldn’t risk giving away their advantage of a tip off by loudly announcing his presence. His legs and lungs burned, but he pushed himself harder. Winter air stung his cheeks. Christmas lights glowed in blurs as he raced past. The quiet cheer of the neighborhood stood in stark contrast to his building panic.
Hold on, hold on—
A galleon warmed in his pocket. With a quick Accio, it leapt into his hand, but he didn’t slow to read it. Why hadn’t he developed some sort of running routine, he could be going faster if he had—
He sucked in more ice cold air and pushed harder, only slowing when he reached her street. The street lamps lowly lit the way. Regulus hopped off the sidewalk, keeping to the shadows. Calm. His pulse still raced, but he lengthened his inhales. He’d need his wits to duel the Death Eaters, though he doubted the wards would take all that much effort. With a quick Notice-Me-Not, Regulus continued down the street until he was near the Grangers’ lot.
He finally spared the galleon a glance. Alert me when they’re down.
Remus, then.
“Revelium custodiae.”
The wards shimmered.
His wand paused, tip up. Reg cocked his head.
Leveling his wand, he channeled his magic — narrowing it. “Profligo custodias,” he murmured, and the energy shot from his wand. Reg grit his teeth. Steadied his breath.
And instead of tearing them down, Regulus carved a pathway. It took time, time she might not have, but if he tore them down it would alert whoever cast them if they were a magician worth the name. He palmed the galleon.
Doorway through, not all down. Another pulse of magic. East side by oak tree — their side door.
Reg rose, and strode through both doors.
The sounds of curses echoed within. Dining room? Reg continued forward on silent feet, wand at the ready. He’d only have the element of surprise once. A flash of orange, then green — definitely dining room — he turned the corner.
Reg bit his lip, drawing blood, to keep from screaming in rage.
Hermione was going toe to toe with Bellatrix, wand arcing like the goddess she was. Two Death Eaters lay crumpled at her feet, while Richard wrestled a disarmed third on the floor, Louie approaching with a lamp held aloft. “Move, son!”
Richard darted back as the lamp crashed against the head of the Death Eater. He didn’t get back up.
Regulus aimed his wand at Bellatrix’ back, when the thundering steps of a fourth Death Eater drew his attention. Louie and Richard froze as the figure drew their wand—
“Bombarda!” Reg cast with a harsh wand motion. The Death Eater crashed into the wall with a shriek.
Hermione screamed.
His head snapped back to her, crumpled on the floor, to Bellatrix before her.
“Bella,” he growled, something feral coursing through him. She cackled as she spun to face him.
“Blood traitor,” she greeted pleasantly, eyes sparkling in cruel delight. She spun her wand in her fingers.
“Sectumsempra!” Purple arced from his wand.
She blocked it with a flick. “Adflicto affligo!”
He sidestepped the orange burst, already sending his own non-verbal Immobulus.
Bellatrix parried, smirking as she too removed the verbal element to her casting. Blue flames spiraled towards him, as large as his torso.
“Protego!”
The magic burned against his shield. Reg gritted his teeth, gripping his wand tight as he channeled his magic.
When it faded, he panted before throwing back a diffindo, flicking another and another toward her in succession. She parried the first two—
And hissed as one landed.
Her lip curled. “Flippendo!”
“Sectumsempra!”
“Avery!” she ordered in a yell. “Get in here, call for back up—”
Footsteps pounded, and she smirked at Reg’s silent Bombarda as she waved it away in an impressive show of mastery. Her wand arced through the air; his eyes narrowed— tearing down the wards? To allow more Death Eaters to apparate in?
“Stabilio!” Reg cast, holding the ward.
Her eyes blew wide in rage. “Petrificus totalus!”
A burst of magic flew past him, blocking the spell.
“Wotcher, Bellabitch!”
Tonks strode to Reg’s side as he maintained the anti-apparition ward. Bellatrix’ brows rose, mouth opening in surprise.
“You little shit,” she muttered. “You created a door.”
Reg continued murmuring the Stabilio.
“Shame, though,” she tutted. “You can’t defend yourself and maintain the ward.”
“Good thing he’s got me then, isn’t it?” Tonks smirked.
A hissed curse had Reg stiffening, and Tonks spinning on heel. Shit.
“Fan out!” boomed a thick, Scottish brogue while Tonks threw up a protego. Moody was here.
“Let ‘em fall, Reg,” she murmured. “We’ll handle the Death Eaters. You get her and her family out.”
He waited another moment, until the remaining Death Eaters had revealed themselves in battling the Order before throwing a freezing curse at Bellatrix. She side-stepped. Twirled. Sent a stunner careening towards him. He flicked it aside, hopped to the left at the orange curse sailing towards his head. He hissed as a flicker of her blue flames brushed his side, just too slow to miss them entirely. He nearly threw his next curse, purple bursting from his wand. Red careened towards him in return.
“Know what your problem is, Reggie?” Bellatrix asked conversationally. Reg arched a brow, unwilling to speak and reveal how out of breath he was.
“In a duel,” she explained, as if he were her pupil, while shooting a pink curse at his legs. Reg jumped. “It’s important to have a centralized locus of vulnerability to protect.”
He glared, sending Adflicto Affligo back towards her.
She smirked as she parried. Then she swung her wand down to the right, toward—
Hermione.
Her scream tore his chest apart as red pummeled into her.
He threw another curse at Bellatrix, Richard and Louie both trying to tug Hermione away from the curse — but the Cruciatus would remain so long as Bellatrix stayed focused.
Reg racked his brain as Bella waved his curse away with her free hand, a giggle bubbling from her. He slashed at her legs with a vicious Diffindo. She hopped, as agile as he’d been. Magically, they were even — for now. Bella had two decades on him of mastery, and though Reg was holding his own, he was waning. What else—
Fucking Gryffindors rubbing off.
He launched himself at Bellatrix. Surprise flitted across her face before Regulus tackled her to the ground. Her wand clattered, though her fingers quickly recovered it. She kneed him once, twice in the groin, Regulus hissing in pain. Her fingernails dug into his shoulders, one of his hands holding himself on top while cradling his wand, the other grappling with her wrist. Her knee continued its relentless abuse.
"I. Hope. I. Steri. Lize. You!" each word punctuated by another slam of her knee.
He managed to turn his wand towards her. “Avada—”
“Crucio,” she hissed. The curse at this proximity barreled into him; a pained cry tore from his lungs. Nerves seared with pain, starting from his side and spiraling out in pulses of agony. He fell on top of her, spasming. Her curls tickled his nose, the familiar scent of dahlias, her favorite flower, enveloping him. Suddenly, pain contorting his mind, he remembered — remembered running behind her through the garden, her hair trailing behind her, dahlias everywhere—
Control it. Control the memory, control his limbs. If he could make his body work with the jerking, then he could have a shot. Elbow. Get the elbow to go—
She gasped for air as his elbow collided with her throat. The curse faltered.
Reg rolled his body between her and Hermione. “Stupefy!”
It collided with her shoulder as she attempted to stagger to her feet. Bellatrix swore.
“Petrificus totalus!”
Reg’s head snapped to the doorway as Lupin parried a return attack from Bellatrix. Remus took Bellatrix’s full attention, his casting vicious and precise. Reg forced himself to his knees, turning to the Grangers.
“Shh, it’s okay baby girl,” Louie murmured. Richard had Hermione hauled into his lap, arms around her, Louie holding her hand that she gripped tightly. A sheen of sweat covered her face, quiet whimpers piercing Regulus’ heart.
“Is she hurt?” Reg rasped. Crawled closer.
“Her leg — the witch sent some green thing at her leg, and it’s eating it—”
Reg’s eyes snapped to her leg. His stomach rolled, bile burning. With a deep breath, Reg called forward mist, forced back the memories surging. Her skin was sizzling, popping as a lime green acid ate its way through her jeans, her skin, her muscle — and if it continued, to her bone. For now, it was the size of Reg’s fist, but he knew firsthand how quickly it would spread after a certain point. The curse strengthened as it grew.
“Both of you, hold onto me. No matter what, you have to grip me tight, or this could end up killing you.”
Louie and Richard reached their hands to Reg’s shoulder as he shuffled closer, gathering Hermione in his arms from her father.
“Tuck her legs in,” he instructed. Richard obeyed. Louie gripped tightly to Reg with one hand, the other on his son-in-law, drawing him closer. Reg closed his eyes, summoning his power. Three people, four including him— it was a risk. But there wasn’t time.
His eyes snapped open with an idea. “Kreacher!”
Kreacher arrived with a pop. Reg sucked in another breath. “Change of plan — Kreacher will take you both. It’s safer. We’ll meet you there.” He turned to Kreacher. “Take them home.”
And with a crack, they were gone.
He landed hard in Grimmauld, his knees cracking against the hardwood floors. Hermione moaned. Spots drifted into his vision. Reg shook his head, willing the world to clear. He staggered to his feet, cradling her close. She nuzzled into his chest, muffling her whimper.
“Hold on, love,” he murmured. “Keep fighting, Mercury, we’ll fix it, you’re safe now.”
She made an incoherent noise of what Reg assumed was assent. He strode into the parlor, toward the couch, her spot, and gently deposited her on the cushions. Severus ran to their side, Jasminder and Shabnam — a quick jolt of relief rocked through him, they were here and safe — racing from the fireplace.
“Hermione!”
“Give us room, Potter,” Severus barked. When had Harry arrived?
Severus cast a diagnostic. Reg’s eyes followed the Representation as it bloomed from his wand, trying to tune out Shabnam and Jas’ jostling towards Hermione. Sev’s wand lowered, his brow knitting as he studied the lime green blob over her thigh.
“I don’t… I don’t know this curse on her leg. Cruciatus damage I can treat, but—”
“I do,” Reg interrupted, mastering his fear. “I’ll find it.”
He sat back on his heels, taking Hermione’s hand in his, and closed his eyes. He sailed back into mist, condensation prickling at his forehead. He landed on his feet in his mindscape, darting between trees as he called forth the one he needed. A memory he’d hoped never to relive.
“Granger,” he heard Severus bark as if far away. “I’d recommend a Stupefy. Do you consent?”
“Definitely,” she gasped. “Gently, please,” she added through gritted teeth.
“Of course,” he murmured.
The looming yew tree appeared before him; rough bark scraped against his palm, and—
Pain. Pitch black. His throat was throbbing, his screams hoarse and useless now. It had been hours, and Reg had passed out only for the horrific sizzling and popping of his flesh to startle him awake, when he’d cry and wail again, begging Mother to let him out. Sirius banged and banged on the door, screaming for him, but neither of them could get the door open. Reg had thrown up so many times he lost count.
“MUM PLEASE! HE’S GONE QUIET, SOMETHING’S REALLY WRONG!”
Sirius knew no volume control, not in this panic. At first it had frightened him more but now, hours later, it gave him a small comfort to grasp onto. Sirius was trying to save him. Sirius cared. Even though Mother had told him to stop screaming and left him here, Sirius cared. Sirius was trying. Maybe.. maybe it would end. Or maybe Reg would die and it would stop. That might not be so bad, Regulus decided. Anything was better than this.
He was too enmeshed in the memory, experiencing it again. Regulus tried to separate himself from the little boy lying in his own sick. To make their thoughts distinct. Besides, adult Reg knew what he had been thinking; he could never totally forget: I don’t want to be here. And so, near delirious with pain, he’d slipped into fresh air, soft dirt, and the company of trees; a place in his mind to flee the agony. Where he felt the ravage of his flesh and muscle and bone, but at a distance.
“Oh for Salazar’s sake,” Mother swore, the harsh twist of the doorknob heralding the blinding light pouring through the now open door.
“Reg!” Sirius cried.
“Back away, Sirius.” She snatched Reg up by his uninjured wrist, a weak groan coming from his small body. She hauled him into her arms — one of the few times she’d carried him — racing through the halls of Grimmauld. Lily and rose shrouded him and Reg was so grateful it wasn’t the musty attic filling his nose he started crying anew.
He whimpered as she dumped him on her desk, the wood hard against his back.
“Where is it, where is it,” she muttered over and over. “You idiot boy, why did you touch it?”
Reg squeezed his eyes shut.
He heard the rustle of pages, and finally a thump, as if she’d forced the book flat. She muttered under her breath, and Reg opened his eyes to see her drawing her wand.
“Alkali alkainos!” she cast, pure formidable witch, her wand starting upper left — no, right from her angle, the caster — down to the left, looping back and then a flick towards his—
Reg’s current body flickered to awareness as he bit back the bile at his smaller self’s bared finger bone.
Toward the wound.
Half in, half out of his mind, Reg practiced the wand motion, forcing the memory to reverse so he could watch her again.
Voices filtered through—
“What’s he doing!? Why isn’t he healing her if he knows the curse?!”
“I have the same question.” Jasminder?
“He’s searching his memories, which as a student of Occlumency you ought to know, Potter. Now give her the potion.”
“You stupefied her.”
One more time. He needed to do this right — the healers at Mungo’s had mentioned to Mother how lucky Reg was that she knew the countercurse, that she’d done it well or the damage would have continued undetected for a long time after surface level healing.
“Hey, Hermione. This’ll help okay? Let’s get this pillow under your head so you can swallow, yeah?”
He made the motion, once more —but then again, and again, it had to be right — until he was sure in his casting.
His eyes snapped open, the light from Grimmauld too bright. Jasminder had Hermione’s head in her lap, smoothing her hair from her forehead. Richard stood at her shoulder — good, Kreacher had gotten them here, then. Harry knelt beside him, two empty potions vials in his hand.
Hermione’s fingers tightened around his. Tears poured from her squeezed-shut eyes, little ragged gasps falling from her bloodless lips. Sweat beaded on her forehead. “Stay with me, stubborn witch,” he tutted.
She made a strangled noise, her bronze eyes opening — filled with pain — but focused on him.
“Stay with me,” he said again, before turning his attention to her wound. It wasn’t as advanced as his had been, though it had eaten into her muscle, now about the size of his open hand. He leveled his wand at the sizzling acid. He began at the upper right, down to the left, loop and flick—
“Alkali alkalinos!”
The hissing increased, but the devouring path froze. Reg repeated the spell and the motion; Mother had done it seven times, a powerful magical number, and he assumed that was for good reason and intended to do the same.
On the seventh time, he lurched to his feet. “Sev, the vulnera? Will that repair her muscle?”
Severus didn’t bother with an answer, merely began casting.
“Harry, what potions did he administer to her?”
Harry’s frightened eyes turned to him. “The nerve one for Cruciatus and a pain potion.”
Reg nodded. “Accio healing supplement.”
It flew from Sev’s bag into Reg’s hand. He handed it to Jas, who knelt by Hermione’s head.
“Here love, take this one too,” she murmured. Hermione nodded, eyes returned to squeezed shut — but her pained noises had ceased.
His heart still thundered in his chest. “She needs a second pain potion.”
“I wanted to confirm she didn’t require Skele-Gro. They don’t interact well,” Severus said with a pause. “But it appears to have missed the bone. Go ahead.”
Her skin knit under Sev’s wand, but the damage was deeper, if more localized, than the gashes he’d suffered from the Inferi. It would take several rounds. Reg silently summoned the dittany.
“Will she be okay?” Harry whispered. He fluttered along the length of the couch, keeping vigil over Hermione.
Reg nodded, opening and closing his right hand. Ran the tips of his fingers of his left hand over his right. It was whole, his skin was there, his muscle, his fingernails — all there. He wasn’t a little boy trapped in an attic. He was here.
Cracks of apparition resounded through the room, Reg straightening with his wand aloft, Harry falling into position beside him. Remus crashed to his knees, shaking. Shit.
Tonks knelt by his side along with Mad-Eye. “Snape! Got any wolfsbane?”
“Accio it.” He froze, wand out and halfway through another vulnera. “Why?”
“They shot him up with something,” Tonks answered. “Looks like it’s triggering the transformation even though it isn’t the full yet.”
“Dolohov,” Snape swore and turned on heel. “Move him somewhere if he does transform he won’t murder my students.”
“He can’t be in Mungo’s if he’s transforming,” Moody barked. “Tonks, stupefy your lad.”
Reg rose. “Stay on her. I’ll assess Remus.”
Harry strained to see over the couch. “Will he be okay?”
“Honestly, Potter, Remus Lupin should be dead many times over by now, he’s not going to die from a little extra transformation,” Severus said.
“What the fuck did Dolohov do?” Tonks growled.
Moody shook his head, tutting. “Didn’t see anything but a syringe— stabbed him in the neck.”
Tonks quickly lowered herself to Remus’ side, peering at his neck. “Fucker left the needle in, broke it off, I’m going to eviscerate him—”
“Gently accio it?” Reg suggested, kneeling next to her. Tonks stared at him, cocking her head.
“You do that,” she decided. “I’ve got the diagnostic.”
Reg swapped places with his cousin,. He pointedly did not let himself dwell upon the eery paleness of Remus’ skin, nor the vivid blue of his veins. “Beat this, Remus,” Reg murmured into his ear while doing his best to magically wiggle the needle free where it was lodged in Lupin’s neck
The diagnostic showed nothing particularly wrong, and Severus and Regulus swapped so he could evaluate. Reg settled by Hermione’s feet and continued the Vulnera.
“Once again,” Sev muttered. “Not an actual healer. I’d recommend Mungo’s. I’m out of my depth here. I don’t know what Dolohov did, but all I can say is his readings are more appropriate—”
“To the wolf,” Tonks interrupted, staring at the diagnostic.
“If he’s transforming, we can’t risk him in hospital. Think of the damage—”
“It’s not the full moon yet,” Harry interjected. He perched on the edge of the couch, close to Hermione, but his eyes were on Remus. Reg kept up the Vulnera over her thigh.
More pops signaled other Aurors. Tonks spun. Hide, she mouthed.
His face set, ready to argue, but her eyes narrowed. His wand faltered.
“She’s good, Reg,” Harry whispered, standing. “Go. You need to stay hidden.”
He swore, but got to his feet, darting towards the shadows between the parlor, the stairwell, and the kitchen. Fuck, Moody had already seen him — but Regulus Black was supposed to be dead, so hopefully it wouldn’t exactly be the first conclusion he drew—
A wand tip pressed cold and hard into the side of his neck, a slender arm bracing itself across his shoulders.
“Stop,” a woman commanded, her voice low. Reg froze.
A hand gripped his wrist and flipped his arm up. The light was dim. A cold sweat prickled on his forehead. With a muttered spell the sleeve of his shirt rolled up.
The fingers around his wrist dug into his skin. “I knew it,” she hissed. She tugged his arm back further and twisted.
“You should be older,” she growled.
Chapter 57: Chapter Fifty-Five
Notes:
Hello friends,
We're back! Well, me, specifically - this is another un-Photon'd chapter. I do my best, but I am honestly a bit too close to these words to see clearly so for all the remaining mistakes, mea culpa. Keep wishing Photon some love!
Happy Thanksgiving, Americans! I'm grateful for y'all - your comments, your enthusiasm, your guesses, your hanging in there for this loooong ride - it means so much to me! I'm finishing up replies to last chapter's this week, and they seriously were like a shot of dopamine each time!
Oof, that paragraph had manic!! exclamation!! point!! energy!! (Like Draco!) Let's get moving. We are, oddly enough, good on trigger warnings. I'm utterly delighted to share this one, I've been waiting for this for a while!
I saw a lot of guesses logged for Andromeda - let's find out!
xx -itscometothis
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“In those days I learned that nothing is more frightening than a hero who lives to tell his story, to tell what all those who fell at his side will never be able to tell.”
—Carlos Ruiz Zafòn, The Shadow of the Wind
Reg’s brows furrowed. You should be older? Who would recognize him?
Regardless, he wanted to no longer be at wandpoint. He threw his weight into the arm she held, thrusting up with an elbow. She rolled, twisting his wrist in her grasp and punched him in the jaw. Copper exploded in his mouth, lip cut against his teeth, before the pain even registered. Her leg connected with his ankles, and Reg crashed to the ground. His head cracked against the floor. Air flew from his lungs. Stars danced in his vision.
She moved in a blur, her voice a murmur he couldn’t decipher. His muscles froze, body rigid. Petrified. Fuck. His heartbeat pounded in his ears at the familiar helplessness.
“How did a Death Eater end up in the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix,” she mused; she remained in the shadows, and Reg couldn’t move his damn head to follow her.
With a flick of her wand in the corner of his eye, the magic trapping him released his jaw.
“Ex-Death Eater,” he rasped, still winded from her kick.
“Meant to be for life, that brand,” she returned, leaning against the wall and crossing her arms. Reg could barely make out her silhouette.
“Things change.”
“Yet you haven’t,” she drawled. “Care to explain that?”
“Lupin or Dumbledore could clear this up for you.”
“Conveniently absent or incapacitated. I’d rather you explain it.”
Reg tried with futility to move against the body bind. “Meant to be confidential I’m afraid.”
She snorted. “Your impressive skincare regimen?”
He huffed a laugh despite himself. If only.
He was petrified on the floor, Hermione still required healing, Remus was in who knew what state—
He’d been more fucked tonight, but this certainly wasn’t good.
“Snape, can I get an update?” Hermione’s mum — Jas…mine? Jazz? He had a vague memory of Hermione saying that her mum’s name had been a tribute to her Punjabi mother and her grandfather’s desire to call his baby ‘Jazz’. He’d only met her twice, and he used Dr. Granger. Which he’d also used for Hermione’s dad, since he was also Dr. Granger so this was about to get confusing. Jas…minder? Jasminder! begged. “I don’t know how to read this.”
Harry thrummed with energy. Reg had obeyed the order to hide, and Snape had recast the diagnostic charm. And Harry waited, eager for that update Dr. Granger also wanted.
“Please,” Dr. Granger… shoot. Robert? Roland? Who knew, really… and the old man — must be Hermione’s grandfather, Harry had never had the pleasure — added on.
“Ms. Granger was cursed with the Cruciatus. That’s the red splotches. She was hit twice; this doesn’t tell me how long necessarily, but based on the color it was enough to be significant. She’s also been hit with a curse of some sort on her thigh, that’s this green. Deducing from her leg and the countercurse Regulus found, I would imagine an acid curse of some kind.”
Hermione let out another whimper.
Roger’s jaw worked. “And the prognosis?”
Snape frowned. “This spell typically does well at general healing. Her muscle is knitting, but it will require more — more magic, more potions, more time.”
“Is there a potion like skele-gro for muscles?” Harry asked, on his best behavior. For once, he actually didn’t want to distract or irritate Professor Snape.
“Yes, but it’s quite rare and it’s a complex brew,” Snape replied, dismissing the diagnostic with a flick of his wand. “And she’ll need it, it also restores the muscular vitality even when the muscle has regrown. I’ll begin brewing after we’ve done more tonight.”
Snape returned to the vulnera. Harry peered into the exposed wound, her pink muscle fibers twining together almost like disgusting dancers conducted by Snape’s wand.
Harry shifted his attention to Snape’s hands, twisting gracefully, moving back towards his chest — and began to copy the wand movements. After it began to feel natural, he swapped sides of the couch so he knelt next to Hermione’s legs. He matched his voice to Snape’s, mirroring the cadence.
Snape’s brows flicked up, but he didn’t scold or stop him. Harry channeled his magic, and combined the motion, the words, and the magic. They cast in a round, first Snape vulnera, and then Harry’s entrance on the sanentur.
Eventually, Snape paused. “Hold. We need to check her vitals.”
Harry frowned. “Why—”
“Healing draws not just on our energy, but hers,” he explained. “Remember how she and I healed Regulus over several days?”
Harry nodded.
“He was nearly dead, without much energy to let us expend. Granger’s magical core and physical body are also aiding her recovery — we’re drawing upon it.” He paused to examine his spell. “A bit more,” Snape said. “Pulse is stable, core is medium. It’s a good thing she’s powerful.”
“Alright,” Harry agreed, not sure he understood, but he began again. “Is there a way to give her some of my core? I’m nice and uninjured here?”
“Or us — you said physical body, too. Is there some way to pour some of our kinetic energy into her?” Reginald asked.
“I don’t know,” Snape admitted and sounded genuinely — shockingly — sympathetic as he addressed the Drs. Granger. His eyes flicked to Harry. “Probably, somewhere, but it’d be in the Potter grimoire. And if you did it wrong, you’d adopt her.”
Harry let out a stressed laugh. “Yeah, definitely. Half the vault’s hers, whatever. Where do I find this granoire or whatever?”
Snape paused, what Harry was positive was going to be caustic insults hurled his way trapped behind a frown. “It’d be most likely in your vault. Ms. Granger is stable, therefore I suspect the best course of action is to let her sleep once we go a bit further.”
Harry nodded. Looked back at his best friend’s unusually sallow brown skin, beaded with sweat. Was Gringotts’ open all hours? No reason he couldn’t pop out—
“It’s probably worth taking her to St. Mungo’s,” Snape admitted. “I’m a potioneer, not a healer. We can ask Reg what the healing treatment after the countercurse ought to be, but it’s likely best to have a proper healer check her over.”
“St. Mungo’s,” an older woman said. Harry startled. Did not notice her. “The magical hospital?”
“Yes.” He stood, his black eyes somewhat… worried, as he gazed down at Hermione. Harry didn’t even have the urge to leap in front of her. “I cannot express sincere enough condolences.”
The older woman — Hermione’s grandmother, right — offered Snape a thin smile. “This is twice now you have been instrumental in protecting my family. I will not forget that.”
Snape inclined his head in acknowledgement.
Jasminder rubbed at her forehead. “What do we do now?”
Harry glanced around the room — only two Aurors were left in the parlor, Tonks and Moody, who were beginning to levitate Remus. “I could get Reg? If he’ll know what the next treatment steps are?” He gestured at the thinning room.
“Yes,” Snape said. “Do that.”
Harry hopped to his feet, eager for his task.
The lights between the dining room, the parlor, and the stairwell were off, only the warm glow from the parlor providing illumination. As Harry stepped into the hall, he spotted a lump on the floor.
“Reg?” He peered down. “What are you doing on the floor?”
“Harry, move!”
“He’s safe from me,” a woman’s voice snapped. “You’re the Death Eater.”
“Ex-Death Eater,” Harry corrected.
“Told you,” Reg muttered from where he lay.
“You know?” As she said it, she emerged from the shadows.
Harry gulped. Fire roared in her eyes, her expression imperious and a touch wild. Crisp, crimson Auror robes accentuated her frame, a few wisps of silken black hair escaped from the ponytail high upon her head. The wand in her hand did not waver where it pointed at Reg’s chest.
She looked like she could kill him in maybe two seconds, and she might be angry enough to do so.
“Chosen One,” she said, her voice carrying a hint of accent. “You are aware of the presence of a Death Eater in the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix? And are fine with it?”
Harry shifted from foot to foot, using the tic to get a lay of the land, see what options there were in the tight space. None, really. “Well, yeah, but I don’t really think you’re meant to? Who are you?”
“Harry, be a dear and open Remus’ door, we’re going to levitate…” Tonks, face wan and hair disheveled trailed off as she drew to Harry’s side. “Dae, what’s—”
“Death Eater! In Headquarters! That apparently the Boy Who Lived is already well aware of!” The auror — Dae? — hissed.
“He’s our friend,” Harry put in, edging closer to Regulus. A glare from Dae stopped him in his tracks.
Tonks’ blinked once. Twice. “Merlin. Alright. Ahhh, Dae, he lives here. Dumbledore’s cleared it, we can explain—”
“Explain?” She barked out a harsh laugh. “He was there, Tonks! The night my parents were murdered, this fucker—” she kicked him without much force in the ribs but Harry was moving between them “—was there!”
“Oi! You do not get to kick him!”
She knelt, ducking past Harry, muttering a finite, fingers grasping in Reg’s shirt and pulling him upright. Reg’s arms scrambled for purchase, Harry nearly tripping as he changed angles. He nearly fell again as Tonks took his arm and tugged him hard, behind her and out of the way.
The Auror held Reg up to her, wand at his neck.
“Let’s talk this out—” Tonks began.
Harry glared around her shoulder. “You do not get to kick him or stick your wand in his face!”
Dae sneered, a retort coming to life on her curled lip when—
“Yes, Harry, she does.”
Dae and Harry both snapped their gazes to Regulus. He had adjusted, using his arms to brace himself on the floor, his gaze steady on the Auror who— Harry peeked — yeah, she definitely had a knee on his junk.
“Whatever she wants to do is her right.”
Dae’s eyes narrowed.
“Ban Dae?” Regulus asked.
The Auror gave a sharp nod.
“Alright, hold— Dae, please, let me explain.” Tonks moved further into the space, an arm outstretched to keep Harry from drawing closer himself. “He just saved Hermione’s life and called all of us here. He’s the reason Yaxley is in custody. We need to get Remus in a bed, and we’ll… we’ll explain. Dumbledore was trying to get a portkey from Berlin, he should be here soon.”
Harry glanced behind Tonks, at Remus floating eerily. Please be alright.
“How?”
Harry’s focus returned to Dae, whose attention was still squarely on Regulus.
“We’re not sure. I died and returned. We’re still searching for how.”
“Resurrection magic is impossible.”
“I would have said the same, but I’m here and everyone I knew seemed to age seventeen years while I stayed the same.”
She fell silent, the eerie sort of quiet. Assessing. Harry’s heartbeat pounded in his ears, his hand itching for his wand.
Palm flattening against Reg’s chest, she tossed him down. Rose with a scoff. “Fine. Get your man settled then get down here and explain.”
Reg rose slowly, clearing the path while they levitated Remus to his room.
“Is he alright?” Reg asked.
“I knew you two would bond!” Tonks tried to chirp, but it fell flat. “Forced proximity and all.”
“You can’t Hufflepuff your way to fixing this,” Reg murmured. Harry agreed. Remus was pale as he floated past, his veins starkly blue against his skin. “That doesn’t look particularly stable.”
“No offense, mate,” Harry said, ignoring the concern for Remus. Tonks seemed to be calm about Remus’ state, he had to hold on to that. “But you looked way worse that night.”
Reg didn’t respond.
Dae stormed away, towards the kitchen.
“Who is she?” Harry whispered.
Reg let out a hard breath. “When I was still researching… what I died for, I had to participate as a Death Eater.”
Harry’s stomach flip-flopped.
“Auror Ban’s family were the victims of a raid where I tore down the wards. I helped hide her and her brother when I found them, but her parents were killed.”
Shock and horror shot through his body, numbness tingling in his fingers. “But she’s not so old, how does she remember you?”
Reg rolled a shoulder. “She was three or four I think, at the time. Plus seventeen — twenty or twenty one, yeah?”
“She looks it,” Harry agreed. Godric. “You doing alright?”
“Yes.”
Harry did his Slytherin eyebrow impression.
“No,” he amended, so softly Harry could barely hear him. “No, I am not alright.”
“I’ve got your back, goduncle,” Harry promised. “Come on, let’s get away from crazy Aurors — Snape doesn’t know how to treat her wound beyond the vulnera and no one really knows what to do next.”
Reg followed him back to the parlor.
Hermione’s grandfather frowned. “Alright, Regulus?”
“Certainly,” Reg said with a disarming version of a pureblood smile, so closed lips and not at all reassuring.
Harry gave a little wave. ‘Hi. We haven’t met, but I’m Harry. Are you Hermione’s grandparents?”
The old man gave Harry a smile he thought would have been indulgent and warm if he were less worried and tired. “Yes. I’m Louis Bardeaux. I’ve heard quite a bit about you, Mr. Potter.”
Harry grinned. “Likewise, Mr. Bardeaux. Hermione thinks the world of you.”
The older woman — Mrs. Bardeaux — stepped forward, taking Harry’s hands in hers. “That is true of you as well. Hermione says you’re the brother she never had. That makes you a bit ours, doesn’t it?”
Harry’s heart lifted. He’d never had grandparents. Even kind surrogates for the evening.
She patted his hand before releasing it. “You’re welcome to call me Nani, dear. Or Shabnam.” Her eyes flicked to Reg. “I cannot thank you enough for saving them.”
Reg shook his head. “It’s nothing.”
“It’s everything,” Mr. Bardeaux corrected, Shabnam — Nani? — nodding.
Reg offered a small real smile. “Yes, she is. I suppose I meant, think nothing of it. I’m only glad I arrived in time to help.”
“Regulus,” Snape called. “Do you recall the treatment once the countercurse is complete?”
Reg’s face sharpened all at once. Severe. “Yes. To be honest, outside of the skin graft, the Vulnera might be a better spell. The one St. Mungo’s used was agonizing and slow.”
“Skin graft?” Harry asked, eyes widening. That didn't sound good.
Reg gave a stiff nod. “The acid burns away the skin and muscle, but the nature of the curse is that its effects linger even though it isn’t actively spreading or causing more damage. It prevents the healing from being straightforward. She’ll also need a muscle restoration potion—”
Footsteps — heavy, potentially Doc Marten-clad ones — thundered down the stairs. Tonks emerged, purple hair a mess about her shoulders. “Where do we get that?”
“I can brew it,” Snape said. He looked and sounded tired. “But it takes six weeks—”
“Does Mungos’ have it?”
Snape nodded. “Mediocre potioneer they use, but it would be a start.”
Tonks gave a crisp nod. “On it.” And spun away.
Regulus flexed his right hand before fisting it. “Right. Please know, Drs. Granger and Mr. and Mrs. Bardeaux you are welcome to stay here. There are plenty of spare bedrooms. Hermione has one she typically uses when she visits as well. Kreacher will show you to them, and if you want for anything, please don’t hesitate to ask.”
“We won’t be leaving her side,” Randall said, standing with a wince.
“What he said,” Jasminder added, voice exhausted.
“We won’t be either,” Nani said, “but we would like to know where we can get a kip, thank you.”
Kreacher popped in and all four of the Granger-Bardeaux clan jumped.
Harry rather thought he’d done that on purpose.
“This way,” Kreacher said with the tiniest of bows. “Kreacher will show Ms. Granger’s family to the guest rooms. Kreacher has prepared the rooms nearest Ms. Granger for muggle family members.”
Tonks returned with a crack. “Got it!”
The circular pink vial was passed off one person to another until Hermione was roused long enough to drink it. Regulus knelt beside her. “Sleep, Mercury. I’m going to move you to bed, alright?”
She moved her head in a slow-motion nod. Regulus murmured a levitation spell and gathered her in his arms.
“How’s Remus?” Harry asked Tonks. Reg paused, listening.
“We think he’s stabilized. Wolfsbane should ensure that if Dolohov did trigger the transformation early somehow, he’ll be himself — no one should be in danger.” She winced. “Theoretically.”
“Wolfsbane,” Jasminder muttered. “Wait. Are you saying that nice man is a werewolf?”
Tonks summoned enough energy for a cheery grin. “Yes, he is!”
Hermione’s mum blinked once. Twice. Then several more times, as if her brain couldn’t process that.
“Come now, love” Hermione’s dad said. “A thousand impossible things before breakfast.”
“This is a thousand and one,” she said tonelessly. “And I think that was my limit.”
“Fair enough,” Reg acknowledged with a limp smile. To be fair, most of Reg’s hardly qualified, but it said something, Harry thought, about how he must feel about the Grangers that he was letting so many out.
“Wait. Didn’t you get hit by a fire curse?” Richard asked.
Richard. That one might be it, actually.
His words took a moment to filter through for Harry, as Reg peeked at his side. “Oh. Just a bit singed, nothing serious.”
Harry hmph’d and snatched at Reg’s shirt to check. Reg jerked, clutching Hermione.
“Why are you manhandling the Lord Black?” Severus drawled.
“Because he’s burned and wasn’t going to say anything!” Harry protested.
Snape arched an unimpressed brow.
Reg’s shirt was missing a patch, and the skin beneath was red, except for the tendril of black from the Inferi — but didn’t seem too bad, actually.
“Do I pass inspection?” Reg sighed. “I wasn’t putting on a brave face. It got my shirt, it’s like a little sunburn.”
Snape forced Harry, who decided he was mollified, to step aside. Snape hummed. “Did you dodge it or have protective enchantments woven in the cloth?”
“Dodged,” Reg sighed. “We weren’t precisely planning this.”
“Good dueling then,” Snape declared.
This somehow served as a dismissal, and Reg carried Hermione to her room, her family trailing behind them. The hairs on the back of Harry’s neck stood up, a tickling sensation of dread.
He turned slowly to see Auror Ban lurking. She leaned against the wall, arms crossed, her wand held loosely — but steadily — between her fingers.
“You are friends,” she noted. “I sort of expected better from our would-be Savior.”
Harry straightened. “Yeah, I don’t particularly like it when people comment on who I can and cannot be friends with.”
She snorted. “You’re an orphan, aren’t you? Rather famously so?”
Harry sketched a little bow.
“So you know what it’s like,” she continued. “To miss the people who are supposed to love you more than anything. To know, in a small place in your memory that they were good and kind and adored you — but you can’t actually recall. You were so small.” She snarled the last word as she kicked off the wall. His heart lodged in his throat.
“Do you remember?” she asked. Her steps weren’t smooth; they were almost militant. A march. “Flashes of their self-important ‘dark lord’ lobbing a killing curse at your head?”
Harry flinched back, the twinges of pain his scar often dealt him a searing reminder that yes, he’d on occasion had something like a memory.
She gave him a sympathetic smirk. “Yeah. It’s shit, innit?”
Harry nodded.
“His face,” Dae said, pointing towards the stairs Regulus had ascended. “Is seared into my memory.” She let out a harsh laugh. “It’s my first memory — terror, seeing him and being relieved until we made it downstairs and I had to carry my even younger brother over my parents' bodies.”
She did not cry; she only burned.
“That is who you are chums with,” she spat. “He may be handsome and charming and whatever else, but he is a murderer. He made me an orphan.”
“Why relieved?” Harry asked. “You said first it was relief?”
Her jaw ticked, nose flaring. “He found our hiding place, and he took off the mask. Told us to stay quiet, and he warded us in. At least, that’s what I’ve put together. I only remember the fear, the relief, and his face. But he had to have hidden us, there’s no other way we would have survived.”
Harry cocked his head. “So he also saved your life.”
And Reg was telling the truth.
Dae scowled.
A twinge of guilt tapped him on the chest. Harry would be furious if someone tried to somehow exonerate Pettigrew because while Harry lost his parents, he’d also caused the Boy Who Lived to save the rest of the wizarding world. “I can’t understand exactly what that was like for you. But I do know what being orphaned is like, and I know what losing the people I love is like. And I’m sorry you were orphaned, too.”
Her expression softened, somewhat. “And I, you. It’s not a fun club, is it?”
He grinned around a sad laugh. “Yeah. I’m not a fan, to be honest.”
“Could do without it,” she agreed mildly.
Conflict churned within him.
He’d known, in theory, Reg had done bad things. But it was different to see Auror Ban standing there, recounting the harm he’d done.
She shook her head, pulling the tie from her hair as it spilled down, resting just below her shoulders. “You care for him. It’s obvious.”
“Yeah,” Harry agreed. “He’s a complicated fellow.”
Dae clicked her tongue. “Be careful, Harry — it is Harry, isn’t it?”
He nodded.
“Clever men will tell pretty lies to get what they want,” she warned.
Harry put his hands in his pockets. Rocked forward and back on his toes. “The thing is, Auror Ban — Reg really is complicated. He’s done a lot for the good side now, and he was only eighteen when he turned traitor to the Death Eaters and died. I don’t mean to say that ought to mean anything to you personally, but it means a lot to me. He’s shown up for me in ways I didn’t anticipate.”
“That’s what manipulative people do,” she insisted. “Make you feel comfortable, like they have your…” she frowned. “Your ass?”
Harry wheezed.
Auror Ban lazily flipped him two fingers. “Backside?”
“Your back,” Harry corrected.
“That’s right,” she muttered. Her head cocked, examining him. “You are the central figure of this war, by Voldemort’s own decree. He knows this.”
“Reg wouldn’t do that,” Harry said, but fear wriggled around him anyways.
Her lips pursed. “Reg,” she said, as if adjusting to the feeling of his name in her mouth. “What is his full name?”
“Regulus Black.”
“In the flesh.”
Harry spun to find Regulus returned, his sleeves rolled up with the faded Dark Mark.
“Lupin’s little helper.” Harry jumped again. Moody limped into the room from the library.
Regulus bowed slightly. “Yes.”
“The Black tapestry indicated you had died.” Moody rolled off the facts. “So the Ministry declared you dead. Yet you seem to have cheated it. Where have you been all these years?”
“Dead,” Regulus answered. He seemed calm, but Harry could see the tension woven in his posture, in his jaw.
“Not how magic works, lad.”
“Do I look thirty-four?” Reg asked.
“No,” Dae muttered, drawing closer. “You don’t. And you’ve not got any glamours.”
Tonks emerged by Reg’s side. She offered Harry a smile. “Go sit with Hermione, love.”
Harry’s gaze flicked to Reg then back to her.
Tonks smiled. “I’ve got him.”
Harry took reluctant steps towards the exit. As he drew closer, he could see the weariness in Regulus that he was wearing well, the worry pinching Tonks’ face despite her plastered-on smile.
He started to interrupt. To remind them of all that Reg had done that was good.
But wasn’t that the whole rub with the secrets they refused to give him? That he didn’t know what Reg had done, for good or for ill — mere mentions. Harry had caught him up on Dumbledore’s lessons, on the things he’d seen, but he still didn’t have the foggiest what Reg had died for, what had driven him to rebel.
So he left with nothing but a glance to Regulus that he wasn’t positive was all that reassuring.
Notes:
can y'all even REMEMBER that far back when we learned about Dae?? probably not, but I love her and I'm so excited she's here!!! :D :D :D
Chapter 58: Chapter Fifty-Six
Notes:
Hi everyone,
I'm so sorry this one is late! Friends in the discord got the update, but I was just so exhausted, and I could tell something wasn't right with the chapter but was too out of it to know what it was. Turns out, I was fighting off a cold which couldn't have helped, but also - I was right! There was something off, and I've fixed it now :)
I will say, the middle chunk of our chapter probably, in a published work, would be cut for pacing. But you know, what is fanfiction if not indulgent? I have a feeling y'all will enjoy it, so we're keeping it! So it's there, but if you're reading long after this posting and don't want to pause for it, you can skip the scene at Hermione's bedside.
For remaining faults, I am still Photon-less (send her all the love!), so y'know. Mea culpa. :)
Okay, a few house keeping notes:
I know Dae's entrance confused a few people - she is introduced in Chapter Five (Chapter 6 on AO3 for the prologue) and pops up as a reference every so often throughout.
We have a couple non-English words:
Balgyeonja - supposedly it means something like 'those who discover' or 'discover-ers' but friends, my call to the great fanfiction wild for Korean help was not met, so we're rocking good ol' google translate accuracy up in here. If anyone is Korean or speaks Korean and would like to help me with phrasing and culture, please feel free to contact me here or on social media!
zlyushchaya - 'feisty' in an affectionate way; many thanks to hwaetwegardena who is a language whiz and also the ultimate Antonin Dolohov shipper. that said, she'd not a native speaker so if you happen to be and have an edit, let us know!
I once again think we are alright on trigger warnings??? wild. It's also late, so if I missed one, holler at me (gently) in the comments and I'll edit that.
Thank you so much for your patience (and the kind encouragement, friends in discord!) and your lovely comments! I absolutely love them and am excited to turn towards replying to those I haven't gotten to yet. They REALLY help, y'all, truly. So thanks you for being the best readers ever :)
xx -itscometothis
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
All of the roads are one now, each choice is the same.
—Radical Face, “Black Eyes”
Dae’s furious expression stayed on him as Regulus turned to Tonks. “Any update on Remus?” he asked.
The Grangers were already upstairs with Hermione— precisely where he wished to be. But that would have to occur after his interrogation. Merlin, he was growing weary of those.
Her face was drawn with worry. “He’s seemingly stable.” She shook her head. “The full is four nights away, whatever Dolohov did… I think it might have accelerated the transformation.”
“So the question is when,” Regulus mused, ignoring the rising fear and damn it all, worry. Almost brothers-in-law it is.
“When indeed,” Tonks sighed.
“I grow impatient,” Auror Ban called from where she stood, arms crossed.
“Frankly,” Moody began; his severe face and magical eye both fixed on Regulus. “So do I.”
“Well, lovely,” Tonks muttered. “Guess this secret is entirely out of the bag.”
“Six months was a good run,” Reg drawled. He straightened, moving further into the room. “Please, sit.”
Aurora Ban’s eyes flicked about the space. “I thought the House of Black was meant to be a bit posher than this.”
“I reckon it was to maintain the ruse,” Moody said as he limped to the sofa.
“Indeed. It fell into disrepair while I was deceased,” Regulus said. Lord and host. ”It’s been driving Kreacher spare to leave it like this.”
“Not you?” Moody asked.
An innocuous question to introduce the interrogation. “It helps make the time jump real. If it looked the same, it would be much more difficult to remember it’s been seventeen years.”
“Seventeen years,” Auror Ban continued. “Seventeen years ago my parents were murdered by Death Eaters. So you’re saying your disappearing act occurred at the same time?”
“About a month later,” Reg explained.
Tonks sat by his side. “Right, so, from the beginning—“
She kept the Horcrux out of her rendition of Regulus’ tale, and Reg was quietly grateful he didn’t have to tell it again.
Moody frowned. “If others knew of this spell, utter chaos would ensue.”
“That’s been the primary reason for the secrecy around my return,” Regulus explained. “Dumbledore fears what would happen if others learned of it. Even the mere rumor of my return could cause a bloodbath as people attempted it.”
“You’re certain it would require so much blood?” Auror Ban asked. “There are Balgyeonja in Korea who have been studying how to draw the magical power of blood magic sans blood. It could be possible some day.”
“Some day isn’t today,” Moody replied.
“The spell had some limitations as well,” Regulus added. “From what we can guess, it’s a very specific set of circumstances where the deceased would truly be returned. I was returned to where I’d died, and only that which killed me — the water — was changed about my situation. My body was… reconstituted or returned with all the injuries I had previously sustained. I very nearly died again.”
“So if one dies in a hostile place,” Tonks mused. “You’d quite possibly be killed again. And Merlin knows how the actual reconstitution of the body takes place. Would you be a half-formed corpse?”
Regulus beamed with sarcasm. “A delightful train of thought.”
Tonks elbowed him.
Reg’s focus returned to Auror Ban, betrayal on her face. “Tonks, he killed them.”
“He’s never cast an Avada—“
“Don’t defend me.”
Tonks jaw snapped shut.
He raised his chin. “I took down the wards. I didn’t cast the curse, but I certainly am responsible for their deaths. I regret it, but it doesn’t change the facts.”
Some self-preservation strategy you have there, Reg.
Her fists were clenched by her side.
“Ban,” Moody said. “I’ve never wanted to ask, out of respect, but I couldn’t ever find a report properly filed explaining how you and your brother survived.”
Her jaw worked. Their eyes met. Fury flickered there in her irises, but conflict, too.
She looked away, over her shoulder. “Him. He found me and my brother hiding in a closet. He warded us in, and lied to another Death Eater who came to find us.”
Moody hummed. “How’d your Dark Lord take that?”
“Poorly,” Reg replied.
He clicked his tongue. “Cruciatus?”
“Naturally.”
He couldn’t help but sneak another glance at her. She’d been so small, then, her little face round and terrified, clutching her baby brother in her lap. Now, this woman — with her high cheekbones, sharp jawline, piercing gaze — Dae was all angles. Like him, she was poised to cut.
And you helped make her that way.
Apologies were loaded things, a game of guilt and debts.
But in this instance, Regulus couldn’t, wouldn’t quibble or equivocate. He was no good with words, but he willed them to mean something. Reg didn’t believe in the gods, but he hoped somewhere in the ether the others he’d helped torment or kill could feel his regret. Could find some satisfaction in it.
“There aren’t enough words,” Regulus said. “To describe how sorry I am. You’re owed far more than words.”
She turned back to him, storms in her expression, fury in her body visibly simmering, looking for escape. “You’re right. I am.”
She stood abruptly. “However, I’m not stupid. The Order is hurting for members, you clearly died for something important, some secret you’re no doubt keeping still.”
“I am working with Lupin to pursue an important angle in the fight against the Dark Lord.”
She whirled on him. “He is no lord,” Ban hissed. “He’s nothing but a man.”
He inclined his head.
“Dae,” Tonks began, standing. “Let’s go, get out of here. I’ll buy you a drink. Explain whatever it is you want to know that isn’t considered classified.”
“You knew,” she snapped. “You knew and still you joke with him.”
“He’s my cousin,” Tonks said helplessly. “I interrogated him. I did. I’ll explain, and if you find it wanting, I’ll understand, but let me? Let me check on Remus and then let me explain?”
They stared at one another, Tonks imploring and Auror Ban’s chest heaving.
“Fine,” she bit out. Auror Ban turned on heel and stalked towards the door.
Tonks’ narrow shoulders slumped. “Keep me posted on Remus once I go, would you? Send a patronus?”
Damn charm. “I can’t — but yes, I’ll contact you somehow.”
Her brow furrowed. “Wasn’t Remus meant to teach you?”
“We’ve been busy.”
She nodded, tugging at her purple hair, retying it. “Moody?”
“I’ll return to the office. Document what happened.” He stood with a groan, magical eye roving over Regulus.
“You’ve been helpful,” he mused. “But that’s not an accident.”
Smart man. ”I owe the world much after what I did. I’m willing to give it.”
“And if the world decided you owed it Azkaban?”
“I would disagree,” Reg said simply. “Perhaps it’s deserved, but I can’t help the war effort from a cell. And restitution seems a better repayment than sitting on my arse.”
Moody grunted. “Fair enough, lad. I’ll be speaking to Dumbledore. Now that the situation is handled, he indicated that he’ll complete at least some of the meetings in Berlin before returning.” The magical eye roved over him; what enchantments were embedded in that thing?
“I’m at your disposal,” Regulus said with a bow.
“Make sure that you are,” Moody said. His eye turned to Tonks. “You keep me updated on Lupin. I’ll fill you in tomorrow on what we get out of Yaxley.
“Aye aye,” Tonks replied with a salute, and they were dismissed.
Regulus paused at the threshold of Hermione’s room, taking in the four extra occupants. “Is there an issue with your rooms?”
“No, dear,” Shabnam assured, pinching the bridge of her nose. “We weren’t quite ready to retire. Everyone was so busy treating Hermione and the other man, we…” A deep visible weariness interrupted her
“We’d like as much of an up— good Lord! Reg!” Jasminder leapt to her feet from where she sat by Hermione’s side.
“Pardon?”
Louie shook his head. “Sporting a rather large bruise on your face. You get sucker punched, kid?”
“Oh,” Reg said as Jasminder gripped his chin; he forced himself rigid not to flinch. “Yes, actually.”
She hummed, releasing him. “Well, you're talking fine, and don’t appear to be in too much distress so I’m guessing nothing’s broken. Still, that looks nasty. Why hasn’t someone healed you?”
“Also, who sucker punched you?” Shabnam added.
Reg shrugged, relieved as Jas returned to her vigil next to Hermione, moving right past Shabnam’s inquiry. “Everyone has expended quite a bit of magic tonight. It’s not serious, and Remus and Hermione will both need additional healing tomorrow. What were you asking?”
“For an update,” Jasminder said. “Snape tried, but it was the quick basics. I don’t know what her having been hit with a ‘Cruciatus’ means for her health.”
“Ah.”
Louie was in the armchair, Shabnam perched beside him. Richard was sprawled in the window seat, and Jas sat on the bed, legs stretched out beside a sleeping Hermione.
A sheen of sweat covered her beautiful face, her nose red from her crying, eyes swollen. He took her hand, thumb tracing her knuckles the way she always did for him.
“Once everyone recovers a bit magically, we’ll continue healing her leg. Rebuilding what the acid curse ate—” Reg faltered. Flattened his lips into a line. Stay here. Stay now. “She’s stable, but in addition to the acid curse which damaged her leg, she was also hit with one of the Unforgivable curses — that’s the Cruciatus.”
“Unforgivable,” Jasminder repeated. “Feels right.”
“It is right,” Richard added, voice flat and gaze affixed out the window, charmed to be the night sky. “I never want to hear that kind of scream out of her again. And I don’t think it can be forgiven.”
“Cruciatus,” Shabnam murmured. “Torture, hm?”
Jasminder’s lip wobbled, her eyes on her child.
Reg looked away, recalling how his Mother had snatched his arm and dumped him on her desk when he’d been the one partially eaten away. How she’d scoffed at his body’s tremors after the Dark Lord’s Cruciatus. “It often comes with temporary curse damage, including rampant muscle spasming—”
“A seizure?” Richard interrupted, kicking his legs down from the windowsill.
“Er,” Reg replied. “I’m not a healer, nor am I familiar with muggle medicine, but there isn’t much risk of true—” he paused, searching for the word Hermione had taught him “—neurological damage unless she was held under for longer than fifteen minutes.”
“And you made sure that she was not,” Louie said solemnly.
Reg’s jaw ticked — and promptly throbbed. “Bellatrix hit her with it to distract me, so it was really the least I could do.” He gave a small smile to Louie. “Brilliant with the lamp, by the way.”
Shabnam straightened. “What lamp!?”
Louie patted Jas’ knee. “My little girl here inspired me with her threats of lamp thwacking.”
Jasminder let out a mildly hysterical laugh.
“I think we did alright for being rather outgunned, so to speak,” Richard quipped.
“Not the sort of father and son-in-law bonding I was hoping for,” Louie added. “But we didn’t do too terribly.”
“You did wonderfully,” Regulus interjected.
“You were already gone when we got here,” Jas said, brows furrowing. “How did you know?”
So that’s where Jasminder and Shabnam had been. “An informant warned me in time.”
“Do we…” Shabnam paused as she shook her head. “Do we know why? Why us, why now?”
Severus kept watch over Lupin presently, a subject of a debate which he’d won with I’m the only person willing to properly subdue him if necessary. When Reg had asked that same question — why — Sev only shook his head. I have a guess, but I need to see what the fallout is. I spend Yule with the Malfoys, and I have a private meeting with the higher leadership beforehand. I’ll learn what I can.
“We’re hoping to know soon,” Reg informed them. “Pureblood circles are small; someone’s cousin knows something.”
“Reg, I’ve got to ask,” Louie said, sitting back in his seat. “With a family like that, how the hell are you alive?”
“Well, I wasn’t,” Reg reminded.
That, apparently, was not funny to the rest of them.
Right. Morbid.
Reg sank to his knees by her bed as the adrenaline coursed out of him. His body ached. Mists wavered, pelted with memories from his own encounter with the acid curse. It threatened to bowl the barrier, bowl him over.
He let her face, her stricken but still so very lovely face, hold him fast from the raging storm of his memory. Distance, drifting dangled before him, tempting in its offer.
But he didn’t want to miss this. She’d thrown herself into the murkiness of his misery, saving his life, giving him more than he ever deserved, and he wouldn’t abandon her here. His thumb traced the mountains and valleys of her knuckles.
A pop! heralded Kreacher’s arrival. Reg didn’t spare him a glance.
“Up,” Kreacher groused. Reg took longer than he should have to recognize the order was for him. He obeyed, and with a snap of Kreacher’s fingers, a chair plopped behind him. As he sat, Kreacher thrust something under his nose; Reg recoiled, but the wafting scent of coffee had him slowing. His bleary eyes focused on the mug, warm steam cushioning his face. Reg sighed.
“Thank you,” he said again, taking it.
“May Kreacher help the… guests… of the House of Black?”
Reg shot Kreacher a warning look. But, for Kreacher, no insults and an offer of service was about as charitable as he came.
“Coffee would be great,” Richard replied. “I’d like to keep an eye on our girl.”
“Me too,” Jas added. “Mum, Dad, you two should get some sleep for when we inevitably pass out.”
Shabnam nodded wearily, rising. “Come, Louie, dear. We’re taking second watch, it seems.”
Louie groaned as he stood. “Coming, ma reverie.” He paused by his daughter, a hand on her shoulder and a kiss to her forehead. “Don’t hesitate, Jasminder. Wake us for anything.”
Her lips pressed into a thin line, and she gave one sharp nod. A tear fell, and Louie wiped it away with a finger.
Louie turned to him. “You’re alright, Regulus?”
Reg forced a smile. “Fine, thank you.”
They left, Shabnam pausing for her own hugs for Jas and Richard before placing a tender kiss to Hermione’s forehead.
Hours blurred in the wee hours of the morning; they dragged at Regulus until his head rested upon their entwined hands.
He didn’t doze, but he lurked in the land between sleep and wakefulness when he jolted at a pop in the face. Reg burst upright, gaze darting about the room, but no threat—
The hand in his twitched. He squeezed it gently.
“What’s happening?” Jasminder asked, rubbing her eyes.
“Cruciatus damage,” Reg rasped, releasing her fingers to gently dig his own into the muscles of her forearm.
Richard was by his side in an instant. “And this isn’t a seizure?”
“I don’t think so,” Reg said. “I know she worried that I was having seizures when I had this sort of curse damage, but she said the diagnostics were clear — which leads me to believe the curse damage is distinct from a seizure?”
Her leg shuddered beneath the blanket. Reg tucked it back, taking her bare calf in one hand and her ankle in the other.
“So what precisely are you doing?” Jas asked.
“Attempting to relax the muscles.”
Jasminer blinked. “So… massage?”
“Of a sort.” Reg focused on the warmth of her leg, on the jumping muscle and searching for that point where it emerged.
Kreacher popped in. “Kreacher can return to the Granger’s residence and get whatever Grangers might require.”
Jasminder and Richard agreed, working together to make a list while Reg continued his ministrations.
When Kreacher returned only a few minutes later, Richard rummaged through the stack before giving Regulus a large tub. “If massage is the ticket, it’ll be easier on her skin to have the lotion ease the friction.”
The vanilla he associated with Hermione wafted as he rubbed the lotion into her leg; the cream color of the lotion blending into the golden brown of her skin, the cool of the lotion merging into the warmth of her skin settled him until it was all he focused upon. He sank into a meditative process: massage the upper muscle, the achilles, rub a thumb from ankle to the top of her calf, repeat thrice, add lotion, until eventually she stilled.
Jas let out a small sob.
“Shh, love,” Richard murmured, hopping to his feet to hug her. She pressed her face to his abdomen as she wept softly. “It’s alright, she’s here. She’ll be alright.”
Reg found himself occluding, reinforcing memories, timing his breaths to hers and ignoring the distractions of his body, only vaguely aware of the peripheral hovering of her parents.
“Reg?”
Jasminder had her hand extended, two small white ovals in her palm.
At his blank look, she said, “Paracetamol. It will reduce the inflammation and pain in your jaw. Along with,” she gestured at Kreacher who held aloft a towel filled with ice. “Ice, which reduces swelling. That’s only getting darker and puffier.”
Kreacher peered at the medicine. “Healer Granger is sure about these muggle pills?”
“Quite. And I know it doesn’t interfere with magic, as Hermione takes it regularly.”
Reg obeyed. Twenty minutes later, the radiating ache from his jaw had diminished significantly.
The evening wore into the wee hours, each of them taking turns or working together to massage Hermione’s muscles when her face would screw up unhappily and her limbs jerked.
“Mum?”
Reg’s neck shot with pain as he snapped his head up. Hermione’s eyes were open, fixed on her mother who had returned to her perch near Hermione’s head at some point.
“I’m here, love,” Jasminder murmured. “How are you feeling?”
She grimaced. “Awful.”
Jas placed a kiss to her forehead, Richard coming to stand behind her. “You scared us, beansprout.”
A tired smile. “You’re all right though.”
“We all are,” Jas said, cupping her face. “You did so well, Hermione.”
Her eyes fluttered closed as she sighed. “That’s good.”
The hand in his flexed then squeezed, her fingers strong and warm around his. She shifted, turning her dimmed, but still bright eyes upon him. She let out a helpless little laugh. “You saved me this time.”
“I owe you a few.”
“And I’m the one injured,” she added. Her brows knit. “Who healed me?”
“Snape did.”
“And Reg,” Jas and Richard added.
Hermione arched a brow at him.
His lips twitched, like he might smile if he could ever get the memories to ebb, if he could keep her smiling. “It was a group effort.”
She huffed a weak laugh, squeezing his hand again. Her eyes fluttered.
“Sleep, Hermione,” her mother said, fluffing her pillow a bit.
“Mmmkay,” she murmured, snuggling under the covers. Her eyes struggled open, finding him again. “So. Cruciatus sucks, huh?”
A laugh rumbled through him. This witch. “Sure does.”
Hermione grimaced. “I didn’t want to join the club so soon.”
He ducked his head and let his thumb brush the back of her hand. “I never wanted you to have a membership.”
She yawned. “Should we make t-shirts?”
Another shocked laugh wrenched from him. “Are you still feeling those pain potions?”
Her nose wrinkled. “I hope not. I’m so sore.”
Reg roughly did the math; it had only been about five hours, and she’d taken two—
“Sorry, Hermione, they’re not as effective but still in your system.”
Her eyes grew huge. “I had two? You said two is bad bad.”
Definitely still under the influence.
“You were crucio’d and—” he cut himself off, curling his other hand closer to his body, a horrible sizzling sensation shooting across his arm, his breath catching.
Hermione squeezed her eyes shut. “Is my leg going to be okay?”
“Yes.”
She peeked through one eye, the expression so childlike it filled him with warmth. “Promise?”
“It will take time, but it will heal,” he promised. He stood, grabbing the muscle relaxant vial on the nightstand. “Take this, then sleep, Mercury.”
Her eyes blinked back open, bronze and beautiful. “Are you on planetary duty?”
His brow furrowed. “You mean… looking after you?”
She drained her potion and returned the phial to him. “You should carry me on your shoulders instead of Earth. I’m smaller!”
A smile, real and broad took him, no thought or whisper daring to drag him back into its wretched grasp. “Sold. Didn’t like earth anyway.”
“You know what’s sad,” Hermione added through a yawn. “Atlas Shrugged is such an amazing title, but it’s such a stupid book.”
Reg frowned, while Richard barked a laugh, but she didn’t see it as she nestled deeper into the covers. “Stupid book,” she mumbled once more.
Jasminder shook her head in amusement. Her fingers drifted over her daughter’s forehead, smoothing stray hairs. “I take it she calls you Atlas?”
“We aren’t allowed to correspond with our proper names,” he answered, shame creeping up his chest. Parents didn’t appreciate such foolishness.
Jas cocked her head, examining him. “I can see Atlas.” She turned to Richard, who had been staring at Hermione until that moment. “Can’t you see Atlas?”
“I can,” he agreed. Looked at Regulus, heaviness in his gaze returning. “So there’s a Cruciatus Club, and you’re also a member?”
Reg rubbed a temple. “Yes. Most recently for a short period during the skirmish.”
Richard’s lips pursed. “The red light?”
He blinked. “Yes, the curse is red. You’re… not meant to be able to see that, though.”
“He’s not?” she asked at the same time Richard asked, “I’m not?”
He stifled a yawn. “I don’t think so, no.”
“Reg, you should get some sleep.” Jasminder gave him a sympathetic smile. “You were cursed today too, and you helped heal her, which from my eavesdropping seems to indicate you expended quite a bit of energy.”
Reg bit the inside of his cheek. “I’d prefer to be here, if it’s alright. The next time she wakes it won’t be so pleasant.” Hermione had sat by his side, slept in a chair, before she even cared for him at all. He could do the same for her.
Not to mention he was avoiding the realization that the little girl whose parents he helped murder was now an angry Auror or the implications of having revisited one of his worst memories for the countercurse.
Merlin, not even one full day back in Grimmauld and the world had gone to shit.
“If you’re sure,” she sighed as she settled against the headboard. “I understand the sentiment.”
“She inspires sentiment,” he muttered.
“That she does,” Richard agreed.
Time slipped by, trudging even slower than before. The relaxant took care of her muscles for a while, but her face began to crease in pain as the other potions wore off.
“Any word from Severus?”
Kreacher shook his head.
“I owe that man a beer,” Richard muttered.
Jas snorted. “We owe him several pints.”
Regulus didn’t add to the conversation, but as he held Hermione’s hand — the hand of a Muggleborn witch in his, the son of the House of Black, listening to two muggles suggest they owed a Death Eater spy a pint — he marveled that perhaps things could change for the better. At least, a little bit.
Draco tensed as Bellatrix returned in a fury, Dolohov hot on her heels.
“You two,” he said, gesturing at Draco and Mother, “with us.”
They exchanged a look and then raced to obey. Dinner had wrapped up not long before, and Voldemort had left for his own machinations.
Bellatrix spun once they were in the drawing room, sealing the doors and silencing the room.
“Have you not told him Regulus Black still lives?” Dolohov said, his accent thick. “Because I tutored him in curse casting when he left Hogwarts. I know that boy.”
“No,” Bellatrix grunted. “I haven’t.”
Mother gaped. “Regulus is alive?”
“He is,” Bellatrix said, tapping her wand against her arm, pacing. “He lives, and I want to know how.”
Dolohov whistled. “You know I am your friend, zlyushchaya, but it must always come second to our lord.”
“It is for our lord that I search!” she snapped. “Immortality. How did Regulus return and, as you said — still a boy?”
“He wasn’t a boy when he died,” Narcissa countered.
“He was eighteen,” Dolohov replied, waving a hand. “Same thing.”
Draco, privately, wanted to say they were not the same thing. He’d seen in Regulus the etchings of a man — a young one, to be sure — but someone who had seen much, survived much, knew much. Someone dangerous. He’d been a window into someone Draco could be that wasn’t, for once, his father.
“And he is still eighteen,” she countered. Waggled her head in an odd shrug — a move he’d seen Regulus do in the Come and Go room — “Nineteen. On his birthday, I crafted a test.”
Mother turned on heel — Merlin, they were all pacing, what a family — “A test?”
“I used the connecting spell — the doll one, you know?”
Her jaw dropped. “On Reg? Circe’s sake, Bella—“
“It was an opportunity! I knew he was alive, the tapestry noted it — but in that moment he would call for you or for Andromeda.”
Realization flashed in Mother’s eyes. “And he called for Andromeda.”
“He’s loyal to the Order,” she spat.
“Or,” Narcissa countered, lifting a hand. “They merely hold him hostage and he’s surviving how he can.”
Bellatrix sneered. “I thought of that. It’s why I have searched for answers but have left him mostly alone.
Dolohov crossed his arms, considering. “But tonight…”
“Tonight proved he is thoroughly on the side of their little Order.” She shook her head in disgust. “When I arrived, the Granger girl's mother and someone else made it to the floo. They escaped. And they alerted the Order. But not only did I recognize the warding pattern — Reg’s work — but Regulus himself came running to defend the mudblood.”
Mother’s brows shot up. “Regulus… and a mudblood?”
“So it would seem,” she snarled. “No better than our traitor of a sister.”
Draco’s heart stuttered in relief. They didn’t know he’d warned Regulus. That he had been the first one to receive the warning, so he would have been the first to run to her aid. It didn’t mean they were involved, it meant he was the first Order member on the scene. Whoever of Granger’s family had made it to that floo had quite possibly saved Draco’s life.
Bellatrix paced some more, her heels clicking on the tile. “The mudblood is… irritatingly skilled for someone of her age and blood status.”
“She held her own well,” Dolohov admitted. “Much better than even earlier this summer.”
Mother rarely looked so truly flummoxed. “Regulus is alive — you think he tutored her? In dueling?”
“He might have. Someone has.” Bellatrix face was scrunched in concentration. “She’s more of a threat than I realized — she’s only seventeen, but she’s Potter’s right hand. Maybe even the power behind him, right, Draco?”
“Right,” he choked out. Because Bellatrix had choked him and his throat still radiated pain. “She’s first in the class, she’s brilliant, and she’s always the one saving his arse.”
Dolohov hummed. “She’d been stiff at dueling before. It seems she has improved from the mere study of defense to truly feeling it in the body.”
“I’m sure she will absolutely love that account of her skills,” Bellatrix snapped. “Merlin, like a dueling judge you are.”
“I wouldn’t antagonize me, zlyushchaya,” he pointed out, “You are counting on me to keep this secret for you, are you not?”
Bellatrix glanced at Mother.
She softened. “To protect me?”
Bella’s eyes flicked to Draco as well. “If you’re loyal to the family, the family is loyal to you. With Lucius’ failure, I… would rather not give the Dark Lord cause to look at the stain on our house that Regulus presents.”
“Not without the prize,” Dolohov mused. “How is he here?”
Bellatrix smirked at Antonin. “Wouldn’t you enjoy getting your hands on him?”
He grinned. “The magic would be fascinating.” His brows tucked in. “Though, I confess I am a bit grieved. Regulus was a good pupil, adept at casting. It is a shame he defected.”
“A shame,” Bellatrix agreed. Her mouth set. “And a shame upon our house. But that can be rectified.”
Mother closed her eyes briefly. “It wounds me. That he wouldn’t choose his family.”
“He certainly has chosen part of your family,” Dolohov countered. “The half-blood daughter of your sister fought by his side.”
Mother’s mouth spasmed. “So he chose Andromeda over us. This half-blood child over—“ her gaze landed on Draco.
The grief on her face was genuine, and Draco almost wanted to tell her. No, he chose me, too.
And Draco had chosen. Chosen Granger, chosen Regulus.
Merlin, what have I done?
“Don’t worry,” Bellatrix growled, flipping her favorite knife in the air. It spun several times before landing back in her hand, hilt first. “He’ll pay for it.”
Notes:
Also y'all, just a moment I really loved - Tonks when we first meet her talks about his side of the family like they aren't hers, and Reg responds, "it's still your family," and she doesn't reply. And then here: ""He's my cousin," Tonks said helplessly."
I just love that shift for her, from seeing the Blacks as some separate entity that her mother emerged from to now seeing herself as part of that - admittedly fucked up - family. He's her cousin, as if it means something for them to be cousins in a way it certainly didn't when they started.
brb, just in my Tonks and Reg feelings. okay, see y'all soon! The following chapter is meant to drop on Christmas Eve per the schedule - but let's plan on it dropping sometime that week, not necessarily on that Tuesday just because it's hectic season!
Chapter 59: Chapter Fifty-Seven
Notes:
Merry Christmas, loves!!!!
Who drank coffee too late in the day? This author! I am so glad though because I really wanted to get y'all a chapter for Christmas :) Season's greetings from my couch under a book blanket with the Netflix fireplace in the background :) That caffeine is now wearing off though, and I'm informed if I don't go to bed no Santa, etc. etc., soooooo-
Enjoy! Still Photon-less, appreciate your patience with whatever nonsense remains. It's a whopping 6k!
Happy Holidays to all celebrating - it's a big week for them!
xx -itscometothis
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Aftermath of an in-world hate crime
Chapter Text
“A secret's worth depends on the people from whom it must be kept.”
—Carlos Ruiz Zafón, Shadow of the Wind
Harry gasped awake, sweat soaking his t-shirt. His gaze darted about the room, the details of the nightmare already receding from him, though his heart continued its thunderous pace. He shoved the covers roughly off.
He tip-toed by Hermione’s door. A light still shone and he could hear a gentle murmuring of voices.
His chest still heaved. Harry didn’t want questions or conversation, as much as laying eyes on Hermione would be a relief.
So he pivoted back to his path until he stood before another door, easing it open.
Snape’s head snapped up as Harry entered. An unhappy scowl settled across his face. “What, Potter?”
Harry’s breath still came heavily. “I wanted to check on Remus.”
He gestured with a lazy hand. “Still alive. Still human.”
Harry ran a hand through his damp hair. “Could I—”
What was he doing? Thinking Snape would say, sure, Potter, have a sit?
Harry crossed his arms over his chest before turning to Remus.
His breath caught.
Remus lay rigid, his skin flushed; where it had been pale and blue-veined before, it seemed his blood simmered, poised to burst from his cheeks, his neck.
Harry swallowed thickly. “What, um. Do you know what’s happening to him?”
Snape pinched the bridge of his nose. “No. But it seems as if his body is attempting to transform early. ”
He hesitated. “But earlier, the blue—”
“Tonks tried a freezing charm during the battle. I’ve continued them,” Snape said. “And I’ve forced a fever reducer upon him. That sends him back to the corpse-like state to which you refer. But before a half hour passes, he’s back to this.”
His hands itched to reach for Remus, to fix — but he couldn’t fix. There was nothing for Harry to do but wait.
“Sit,” Snape drawled, “if you’re going to hover.”
Harry obeyed and returned his gaze to Remus. Please don’t die. Please don’t die. He doesn’t deserve this, please don’t let him die.
“Worry less loudly.”
Harry’s nose scrunched. “I wasn’t—”
He sighed, dragging his hands across his face. Such a normal, human gesture from the snake. “Your leg is shaking, you’re hugging yourself, and you haven’t blinked since you set your gaze upon Lupin. You speak with more than your voice, Potter. And at present you do so loudly.”
Harry blinked.
Snape gave him an unimpressed look.
Harry shivered, his sweaty shirt cooling rapidly, but stilled the leg he hadn’t noticed moving and tried to relax at least somewhat.
“Transfigure a robe.”
“What?”
“A robe,” he repeated, slower, dragging the syllable like he thought Harry stupid. “McGonagall is the finest Transfiguration professor you could have in all of Europe, I know she’s taught you by now.”
“Why do you want me to transfigure a robe?”
“Merlin, be less daft.” Snape looked down his protruding nose. “You’re cold. Rectify that.”
“Shame you can’t make a robe for your cold black heart,” Harry muttered as he slid off a sock to transfigure.
Snape raised a finger. “Potter, I detest this man, and I am foregoing sleep to make sure he doesn’t turn into a dangerous monster which would harm you or the other occupants in this house.” Snape put up a second finger. “I have expended a great deal of magic to save the life of Ms. Granger. Thirdly, I was meant to be rid of you people until midway through January. This, here, is the extent of the charity I can muster. So Merry Christmas, and if you stay, you are to be silent. Are we agreed?”
It was a long moment before Harry realized he was staring stupidly at Professor Snape. “Er, yeah. Sure, professor. Merry Christmas, I guess.”
Harry murmured the transfiguration spell, the magic rippling subtly through his hand to his wand. He slipped his arms through the fuzzy sleeves and sighed before adding a drying charm to his shirt.
Nightmare aftermath was truly far better as a wizard.
“Bed.”
Harry opened an eye. “Huh?”
He jerked upright; Snape towered above him. “Bed.”
“Huh?” Harry said again, the world coming more clearly into focus. At least his glasses were on.
“Go. To. Bed.”
Remus’ skin had returned to the sickly pale color, but in splotches it appeared to be warming.
Harry rubbed an eye. “He’s—”
“No change. Go to bed.”
“But—”
“Now, Potter.”
“Hermione?”
“Presumably fine, Regulus hasn’t called.”
He cracked his neck. “I’m awake now.”
“Potter,” Snape barked, exasperated. “Go the f— Go to sleep.”
“Bu—”
“Now.”
Harry grumbled, but obeyed.
After his second nightmare, Harry once more tiptoed out to the hall. This time, there were no voices murmuring from Hermione’s room; only stillness.
Harry tapped his fingers lightly against the smooth wood of the door.
Harry frowned as Reg answered. Reg had haunted eyes, his jaw bruised dark and purple.
“How is she?”
He stepped aside, waving Harry in with a hand. “See for yourself.”
Her dad’s eyes flicked up to Harry over the book he read; Harry waved and he gave a nod of acknowledgement before returning to the page. Hermione’s mum sat slumped beside her. An ache in his chest, the spot he thought of as more ‘orphan’ than the rest of him, reminded him that perhaps, once, he’d had someone who would wait up all night with him if he were hurt.
Summoning his Gryffindor courage, Harry finally turned to Hermione. She slept, but a light sheen of sweat glistened across her forehead, her golden skin still wan. It hadn’t been that long since Dolohov had sent her to the hospital wing, and here she was again, cursed and in pain.
Anger and guilt struck, flint rocks sparking. Hermione continually got hurt because of him, but not this time — well, he hoped not this time. Death Eaters, this whole damn crusade of theirs had targeted her, had struck an entire family the way they’d had during the first war.
The way they had for Auror Ban and her family.
A light knock, and then the door opened to reveal Hermione’s grandparents, each with a steaming mug of coffee. Nani beamed. “Second watch is here!”
Jasminder startled awake. “Oh. Hi Ma.”
Nani tutted though she spared a smile for Harry as she marched around the bed. “Up, jaanu. You do her no good exhausted.”
“Sure I do,” she muttered. “I’m not leaving her.”
Shabnam pursed her lips. “Fine, sleep beside her then. I’ll watch over you both, how’s that?”
“I accept those terms,” Jasminder said around a yawn.
“At least go put pyjamas on,” Mr. Louie said. “Kreacher made us some.” He shook his head. “Instantly. Which was weird, but after being almost murdered by folk with sticks, who cares.”
Almost murdered.
Almost massacred. Harry ignored them as they continued chatting, paid no mind to them as people shuffled by him while the sparks flew as the twin rocks struck again and again. Voldemort. Death Eaters. They’d taken Sirius, they’d nearly taken Hermione and her so very obviously lovely family. They’d taken Hannah’s mum. So many families, Harry’s included, were ruined by the first war.
His fingers curled into fists at his side. He kept his voice low, only for Reg as he asked, “Do they know?”
Reg tensed. “No. They don’t.”
Harry’s chest heaved, making room for all the fury swimming around in there. “And Hermione — does she know about the Auror’s family?”
“Yes.”
His jaw ticked. “Why didn’t you tell me?” he whispered.
“There’s a lot I don’t tell you,” Reg muttered. “A lot you’re not supposed to know.”
“But Hermione does?” Harry shot back, though he kept his voice down. For Hermione. “Whatever you died for, telling me what happened to Auror Ban you could have handily avoided that detail.”
A whistle drew him out of their tension. Mr. Bardeaux had a brow raised. “Getting cold in here, chère.”
“Apparently,” Shabnam agreed.
“We’ll be right back,” Reg said, a hand closing around Harry’s bicep. Reg tugged him from the room, flicking his wand at the door and placing his hands on his hips. “What is this about?”
“She’s lying there, cursed, missing a chunk of her thigh!” Harry hissed. “Because of Death Eaters! Those nice people almost died!”
“Really, Mini-Potter? I’d missed that fact.”
“Shove your sarcasm,” Harry spat.
Reg sneered. “You’re angry I didn’t tell you about Dae?”
“Yes!”
Reg rolled his eyes. “You knew I was a Death Eater. You have context clues to put together I’ve done some bad shit.”
“You should have told me.”
He scoffed. “I don’t share, Potter. The people who need to know, know. Trust me or don’t.”
“Yeah, you don’t share.” Harry crossed his arms. “Something happened, besides Auror Ban and besides Hermione, but I know you won’t tell me. You won’t tell me what had you frozen on the stairs this summer, won’t share anything in your letters—”
“The whole damn point of them being anonymous is that people could read them,” Reg returned, exasperated. “They’re not meant to have details.”
“I give details.” Harry tipped up his chin. “But you give none. It’s all one way, and what if you’re manipulating me, getting me to trust you—”
“Merlin,” Reg muttered, running a hand down his face. “That’s clearly from Auror Ban, don’t think you’re clever enough to have put that together on your own.”
His cheeks flamed. “Oi!”
Reg marched up to him, chest to chest. “Trust me or don’t,” he repeated. “I don’t share and I’m not planning to start now. And in your case, I’m not bloody allowed to. I was a Death Eater, I did evil, awful shit. In another life, it was me there cursing Hermione,” he snarled. “I have to live with that. I am trying to do something about balancing all that fucking evil, I’d peel the skin off my arm if I thought it would make a fucking difference. But make no mistake about who or what I am. I am Lord of the House of Black, I am a marked Death Eater. I am a Slytherin. I am a second son, the preferred son in place of your poor, sad godfather.”
Harry’s fury filled him, his limbs, his chest, his head.
“I am what I am,” Reg hissed. “But Hermione knows what I’ve done. Knows all of it. She knows what I died for. And she trusts me. So if you can’t trust me, despite the past half year, fine. Don’t, for all I care. But Hermione trusts me and I will not leave her side again, no matter what tantrum you pull. And if you are going to reveal me to her family, you will bloody well do it after she is healed because, to reiterate, I’m not going any-fucking-where. Got it?”
Each word hit like a bucket of water to the fire in his blood. Smoke and steam intermingled as he cooled, ever so slightly.
“Hermione knows,” Harry repeated.
“Hermione knows.”
“Alright. I won’t… I won’t do anything.”
“Thanks for that,” Reg said, clipped and sarcastic. “Now I’m going back to her. I suggest you sit with Remus.”
Harry snorted. “Won’t let me sit with her, huh?”
“Like I said, Potter.” Reg’s hand rested against the door handle. “I don’t share.”
A bedraggled bat opened the door before Harry could, scowling.
Harry clamped his lips shut.
“Not a word,” Snape hissed. “Not a peep out of you.”
Harry mimed a salute.
Remus’ eyelids fluttered rapidly as Harry sat. The chair was hard beneath him. “You removed the body bind?”
“What did I just say?”
“Status report then no peeps.”
“It faded. I wanted to see if there was any change, so I haven’t renewed it.”
“But he’s still semi-transforming?”
Snape huffed. “Nothing’s happening per se. His readings mirror the wolf’s, and present as he should the hours before a transformation. I’m not sure if Lupin’s system even knows what it’s doing, and I certainly don’t.”
“How could—” Harry frowned. “How could Dolohov force the transformation? It’s… the moon, which triggers it, how could he bottle the moon?”
Snape ran a hand across his face. “Potter, I’ve no idea. I’ve been puzzling over it all bloody night and I can’t figure it out. Dolohov’s a sadistic genius.”
Harry shifted and sat, turning it over in his mind. The memory of a tall body leaping in front of him shot through his mind; he recalled how the dementor loomed, the way his heart had nearly seized in terror when suddenly there was Remus, and his worst fear had spiraled into a bright sphere. The moon.
Remus had faced his fears to protect him, throwing off a practiced Riddikulus. He’d faced it and what it represented — the transformation — willingly to protect Harry. To protect him from that drop in your stomach, the viselike grip around your throat.
But Dolohov had forced the transformation upon Remus; or if he hadn’t, certainly the threat of it. Of Remus’ worst fear.
Harry’s fingernails bit into his palm where his hands curled into fists.
“Careful, Potter,” Snape murmured. “Rage does not become you.”
Hot tears burned against his eyes. “Oh yeah? Well, when do I get to be angry? About all the people who get hurt? About seeing someone I love forced to endure something awful? About Hermione’s pain, about Remus’?”
Snape’s exhausted eyes flicked over him. Harry tipped his chin up as he took his measure.
“Be angry.” He shrugged, turning back to face Remus. “But don’t let it consume you. Let it out, then let it go. Or no matter how righteous you began, it’s all you’ll become. And as I understand it, you’d like to remain a hero.”
Harry let out a hard breath. “Honestly, being a hero’s not all it’s cracked up to be.”
“Neither is teaching. We all do what we must.”
Harry rolled his eyes. Only Snape would compare teaching to prophetic duty.
“Anger is natural,” Snape said eventually. “But love her, love them, more than you love your anger.”
Harry puzzled over that until eventually he stared vacantly, his mind somehow blank even as it whirred.
“We learned about lunar phases in Astronomy.”
Snape raised one unimpressed brow. “Did you?”
Harry blushed. Those had been second year, admittedly. “I just wondered—”
“Moonstone and an astronomical element to the brewing,” Snape intoned, bored. “It’s a solid guess. But werewolves can take potions with ground moonstone without any ill effect, and the astronomy, particularly lunar phase, is often utilized in potions and even advanced charms work. I don’t know how he managed to wield it this way.”
Damn. Harry pulled his knees to his chest, settling into his chair.
“What time is it?”
“Cast a tempus and cease your yapping.”
The time turned out to be five in the morning, and Harry snuggled into his robe.
“How long do potions normally last for?”
“What,” Snape bit out, lowering a book Harry hadn’t previously noticed. “Did I say about yapping?”
“Last question,” Harry bartered.
“It depends on the brew, Potter. Now stop talking because hearing you ask basic Potions questions you should have learned in Year One will result in your eviction from this room.”
Harry mimed turning a key over his lips and slouched into the chair.
Was it a long night, or the beginnings of a long day?
Hermione awoke and pain gushed over her, a tidal wave that froze her muscles rigid.
“Shh, Hermione, be careful—”
“Hold on, love, take—”
A hand gently gripped her face, tilting her head up. She squinted, the radiating throbbing making any small motion (like breath, or blinking) near impossible.
But she could make out Regulus’ outline in the blur.
“Pain potions,” he murmured, and the world was too much so she narrowed her focus to him. “One, then the other, Mercury.”
Mercury. It warmed her every time he used it in real life, but now she clung to it like a lifeline. Reg had her, and pain potions were pressed to her lips. She buried her face in the pillow once she’d finished, away from the searing light.
She hadn’t realized she’d taken his hand with her until his thumb lightly brushed her cheek.
“Sleep if you can,” he murmured.
Hermione sobbed instead, waiting for the potion to take hold. To stop the living nightmare.
The worst of it sat at the epicenter of her leg; a gaping wound. Absence ached. Concave. Her leg was concave, with a chunk eaten out of it—
She squeezed her eyes tighter, another sob choking her.
“I know,” he murmured, his own voice tight. “I’m so sorry Hermione, they’ll take effect soon.”
God and Godric, please.
“If I rub her back, will it hurt her?”
Dad.
“She doesn’t seem to feel me at her shoulder, so maybe try?”
Mum.
Her breath caught, her whole body seizing up at the change before recognizing a wave of relief coursed through her.
“There it is,” he said. “The other won’t be long behind it.”
The bunched ball of her body relaxed.
“Are the drugs— I mean, potions, working?”
“Mum and Dad and Reg,” Hermione muttered. Paused, struggled to sit up.
“What is it, beansprout?”
She slumped back into the pillow. “Nani? Grandpa?”
“We’re here, love.” Nani.
“All of us are here,” Grandpa confirmed.
Hermione pressed the tiniest of kisses to Regulus’ palm before sleep took her.
The next time she awoke, groggy and a touch seasick, Reg wasn’t there.
Grandpa sat in his seat. “There’s my girl.”
Hermione rubbed an eye. “Hi Grandpa.”
“You don’t sound like you’re in horrific pain this time.”
Hermione yawned, covering it with one hand and flipping him a thumbs up with the other. She regarded each of them; visual confirmation they were all here. That they’d all gotten out. “Reg?”
“We bullied him to bed for an hour. He wasn’t happy about it,” Nani answered.
Harry arrived, plopping near her feet, then Snape. Hermione’s eyes flicked over his rumpled black robes, the rather large bags under his eyes. “I thought I was the one who was cursed?”
“You get one pass,” he drawled. “For nearly dying and being under pain potions, but I will take house points.”
“We’re not in school, professor,” Harry pointed out, shifting so Snape could get to her leg.
“And do you doubt my ability to make up for your transgressions on holiday once we return?”
“No, my faith in Slytherin cheating is absolute,” Hermione quipped.
He shook his head. “Potter, I will allow this from Ms. Granger only because she is under the influence of multiple potions. Do not take this as a permanent easement to sass.”
“I have a permanent dedication to sass that is not impeded by legal jargon,” Harry muttered.
“You don’t know what an easement is,” Hermione protested with a teasing smile as Snape pulled the blanket back from her leg.
“Yeah, but I’ve heard Uncle Vernon say it so I just assumed.”
“Clever,” she commended.
“Is it?” Snape summoned the dittany. He unveiled her leg, tucking back the quilt.
Hermione’s heart stuttered. “How… how is it?” Mum’s arm wrapped around her shoulders, giving her a small, reassuring squeeze.
Snape’s black gaze met hers. Steady. “You sustained serious damage, but the counter curse was administered quickly enough to prevent lasting problems as far as I can tell. The issue will be that we are regrowing your muscle, and the newer portion will not be as strong as the rest of your quadricep and hamstring.”
Dad came to peer over Snape’s shoulder. “So she’ll need a physical therapy of sorts?”
“Quite possibly,” Snape agreed. “Also, it should be noted, this is all from a healing tome I found in the Black library. I recommend St Mungo’s.”
Fear fluttered in her belly. “Will… will Bellatrix suspect that I’d go for treatment?”
“Perhaps,” he acknowledged. “But it is Yule starting today, and she is a traditional pureblood. I would wager she will be with her family.”
“She said—” Hermione turned wide eyes to Snape, revelation on her tongue—
Bugger.
Harry.
Harry, who could not, under any circumstances, know that she had been snogging Draco Malfoy.
“Potter,” Snape barked. “Find Regulus, would you? He’s familiar with this curse, I’d like to check in with him.”
Harry frowned. “He’s meant to be asleep, Professor.”
“We negotiated a two hour nap,” Dad added. “About an hour ago.”
Snape sighed. “He’s poorly compliant when his health is involved, so I doubt he truly slept. Look about the house, Potter, but if you find he truly is in his room, then leave him be.”
“So he’s always had insomnia?” Hermione asked as Harry stood to do as he was bid.
Snape hummed. “Of a sort. Potter, once you find him, watch over Lupin, would you? Give him the—”
“Wolfsbane, got it,” Harry finished for him.
The door clicked behind Harry and Snape flicked his wand in a nonverbal silencer.
“Now — what did you think of that you didn’t want Mr. Potter to hear?”
Hermione let out a harsh breath. “Bellatrix… she said something about Draco.”
“Draco,” Mum said with a frown. “That horrendous bully of yours?”
Hermione grimaced. “Well, yes…” she trailed off.
Dad’s brows shot up. Grandpa chuckled.
Nani tutted, leaning forward. “Her cheeks are flaming,”
Mum startled, scooting so she could see Hermione’s face. “Oh, no, Hermione Jean—“
“He was changing!” she protested.
“So that boy nearly got our whole family killed?” Nani cut in. “Is that what you’re saying?”
“Doubtful,” Snape answered. “Draco is well aware of the consequences to himself and others if he had shared about his connection with your daughter.” He gave her an almost sympathetic look. “I would wager that one of your classmates saw the two of you together. What were Bellatrix’ exact words?”
She bit her lip. “That she’d heard I had… fawned all over her nephew?”
“That was it,” Grandpa said.
Hermione huffed. “I’d hardly call it fawning.”
Snape tapped his wand, a steady rhythm, against his leg. “This… does not bode well.”
“I’m sorry, it’s meant to be worse than our family being attacked?” Mum asked.
“I suspect that is the worst of it,” Snape said slowly, mulling over his words. “But I imagine Draco is not faring so well either.”
Hermione stiffened. “You think Bellatrix—?”
“Fawned,” he repeated thoughtfully. Shook his head. “No, she would have used harsher language if she knew you two were properly involved.”
Mum wrapped around Hermione again. “What does properly involved mean?”
Dad cleared his throat. “I’m not sure I really want the details, dear.”
Nani clicked her tongue. “Well, I do.”
Grandpa shook his head. “Tell us what you’re comfortable with, Hermione.”
“We… are sort of… secretly… sometimes… together?”
“Please tell me you’re using protection,” Mum cut in, pressing against Hermione’s shoulders as if she could impress her point further. “You said these witchy wizard people didn’t do sex ed, does he even know what diseases he could be giving you?”
“Mum!” Hermione squealed, hiding behind her hands.
“Well, I think I best come back for the leg,” Snape said hastily.
“No you don’t.” Mum pointed a finger at Snape. “You knew about this?”
“Ms. Granger and Mr. Malfoy emerged from a supply closet straight into me earlier this year.”
“I said I was sorry,” Hermione muttered.
“Technically, no you did not,” he pointed out. “Merely served your detention.”
Mum turned a diagnostic gaze and ran it over Snape. She nodded sharply. “Good man. Honestly, a broom cupboard, Hermione?”
“That one wasn’t my fault!” She threw up her hands. “And we just talked that time!”
Snape snorted.
She glared. “Narc.”
His brows knit. “Despite the snark you feel comfortable throwing about, I am your professor.”
“Just heal my leg already,” Hermione muttered.
“What I’m hearing,” Grandpa cut in. “Is that Hermione was seen romantically involved with… I’m afraid I’m not as familiar with this young man you’ve mentioned.”
The door opened, and Regulus strode in.
“Curse help?” he asked.
“Yes,” Snape scooted back, allowing Reg to see her leg. “In your experience, is this looking to be healing well?”
Reg’s tension threaded tighter.
“Hi,” she offered.
His silver eyes flicked up to hers. “How are you feeling?”
“A bit drugged.”
He offered her a faint smile. “Good.” He focused upon her leg, taking a slow inhale. “I will need to consult my memories again.”
“Were you observing the healing, or—?”
Reg shifted, eyes closing, and ignoring Snape.
Mum leaned into Hermione’s side. “Does Reg know you’re with that other boy?”
“No,” she whispered back. “But Reg isn’t interested.”
“Don’t be dense, dear,” she tutted before placing a kiss to her forehead and smoothing her hair.
Reg burst to his feet and Hermione’s heart somersaulted — had he heard Mum? — before he bolted for the adjoining bathroom. Snape was on his feet after him, Grandpa about to stand too when the sound of violent vomiting had them all pausing.
Her shoulders loosened. Not Draco, then.
“Oooh, that does not sound pleasant,” Nani said. She stared, conflicted, after Reg.
Another heave before silence.
Dad frowned. “That was rather abrupt—“
“He charmed the door,” Snape said.
Grandpa shook his head. “That boy is almost too considerate.”
“Can he hear us?” Nani asked.
“No,” Hermione and Snape answered at the same time.
Nani leaned forward. “Then does he know about you and this other boy?”
“Not precisely,” Hermione huffed. “But Reg isn’t interested in me that way—“
All four of her family snorted or scoffed.
“I literally asked him!” Hermione hissed. “Back in August!”
“It wouldn’t be amiss,” Snape said softly, “to tell him, at least.”
The door to the bathroom opened. “Sorry,” Reg muttered, returning to evaluating her leg.
“Are you alright?”
He nodded. “Too much coffee.”
She reached for his arm, and he flinched away.
Hermione stared at him, wide eyed.
“Sorry,” he muttered.
“Could you hear us?” He wouldn’t be so… so petty as to refuse to touch her just because she was with somebody else! He couldn’t be.
His brows tucked in. “No, I couldn’t — did you need me to?”
“Bellatrix said she attacked me because she heard I’d been fawning over Draco Malfoy,” she explained. Bandage, ripped.
His face went perfectly blank. “That would make a certain sense. Draco is the scion, as far as anyone else knows, of both the Malfoy and Black lines, both Sacred 28. Any hint of him with a non-pureblood would cause trouble.”
“Draco’s Occlumency is excellent,” Snape mused. “He must have altered the memories.”
Reg arched a brow. “How fawning are we talking?”
Hermione pulled the blanket over her head.
“Barnabas the Barmy,” Snape muttered.
Reg coughed. “I see.”
Hermione peeked from behind her blanket.
Still blank.
“And how discreet were the two of you?”
“I thought very,” Hermione mumbled. “But we are also prefect partners. We weren’t antagonistic to one another after the first few.”
“So anyone could have seen you both being friendly, if not romantically involved?” Regulus clarified.
Hermione nodded. “But honestly, what the…” the mortification of her family learning she’d been romantically involved with her bully faded, a new sort of horror pulsing out from the center of her chest. “Draco and I weren’t… we didn’t hug, we didn’t touch—“ minus that one time, but he’d been clearly angry about it before the snogging became regular— “we just… talked, amicably. That means… Draco just being neutral to me was enough for Bellatrix to try to kill my entire family!?”
“Breathe, Mercury,” Reg murmured.
“I can’t!” She buried her hands in her curls, tugging at the roots, trying to shock herself into a reality that wasn’t this one. “I kissed a boy from school! I didn’t hate my prefect patrol partner, and my parents almost died!”
“Shh,” Mum said, rubbing a hand up and down her spine. “Breathe, Hermione.”
Tears stung her eyes. “I just… I just kissed a boy,” she whimpered.
“You did even less,” Dad said, “If this theory that they didn’t see you in that capacity holds.”
“It had to,” Snape murmured. “Draco isn’t dead, and he isn’t maimed such that I was called to Mungo’s or the Manor.”
Hermione’s mind whirred. He’d said it wouldn’t be safe, with Bellatrix there. “You think they hurt him too?”
“Unless Narcissa managed to divert it, yes,” Regulus answered. “There is no equivocating on blood purity in Death Eater circles.”
At death eater, his gaze dropped back to her leg. “As far as I can tell, the wound is healing well. Severus invented the vulnera during the war, and it appears to be doing much better than the spell I saw.”
“Really?” Snape mused. “Might need to patent that.”
She heard it, detached from the conversation, from her body as her mind whipped into a frenzy. The library shook, books falling off their shelves, paper breaking free from binding.
Mum rubbed her back. “Breathe, baby.”
Hermione could not.
You nearly died, Reg’s the only reason you’re alive—
“Hermione.”
The storm grew.
“Hermione?”
I kissed a boy. All I did was kiss a boy.
“Hermione!”
They nearly died, Mum, Dad, Nani, Grandpa—
“Mercury.”
She gasped in a painful breath, caught in her throat, startling silver anchoring her.
“Good. Breathe in again.”
She did.
“Match your breath to mine.”
She tried. She really did.
But the library was in chaos, a storm of ink, parchment, and her beloved books.
“Can you occlude for me?”
She gripped his hands, fingernails biting in his palms but she couldn’t make herself stop—
“I’m coming in, okay?”
She let out a strangled sound of assent.
Crisp, peaceful nature, like the rustling of leaves entered her library, her whirlwind. Hermione peeked her head — she hadn’t even noticed herself, curled into a ball in the center.
Reg surveyed the storm before extending a hand. He caught a book, placing it on the table. One hit him in the head with a thunk, and Hermione’s breath got quicker because now she’d hurt him, excellent, that Hermione, holy cricket she was a nightmare—
“Breathe, Mercury,” he coached her. He pulled two more books from the air, his hair ruffling in the wind. “This breeze is nice.”
Hermione paused.
It was not nice. It was chaos.
His magic met the storm, and whatever current lived in his forest joined the whirlwind. Slowed it down.
Hermione sucked in a breath.
Reg approached slowly, kneeling in front of her. “There we go, breathe, Hermione.”
Hermione’s eyes fluttered shut in her mindscape. Sank deeper into her magic.
“Good,” he murmured. “Where do these books go? I bet you have quite the system.”
“Yes,” she breathed.
“Show me?”
“It’s the—“ breath —“Library of Con—“ breath “gress system.”
“We can pretend I know what that means.”
She chuckled.
Realized that she had, in fact, chuckled.
“It’s more specific,” she said, awareness and clarity, oxygen, settling into her again.
“There you are.” He gave her a small smile. “How do you feel?”
“I don’t know. Better.”
It wasn’t a conscious decision to leave her mindscape. But she opened her eyes, back in the bed, her mother still gently rubbing slow circles on her back. Reg’s hands rested beneath hers, palms up, fingers lightly curled.
Hermione slumped into Mum, who pressed another kiss to her forehead. “You back with us, love?”
“Yeah.” Her voice was still breathy, but her heart rate was slowing. Lungs expanding. She squeezed Reg’s hands. “Thanks.”
“Of course,” was all he said. His eyes flicked down to her leg. “The skin grafting spell will be arduous, and I’d think it best to send her to St. Mungo’s for that one. I can’t… I can’t remember when the muscle revitalization potion is administered in relation to the skin graft. But then she’ll need to move it… and it will not be pleasant.”
“Lovely,” Hermione muttered, trying not to gag at skin graft.
Snape sat back, mind clearly at work as he examined her leg. “I wonder if Poppy could do it.”
“It’s a bit more than a concussion—“
“Please don’t forget the tear in your liver,” Snape countered.
“I haven’t forgotten the tear in your liver,” Hermione added.
“The two of you together are a menace,” Reg muttered.
“What’s this about a torn liver?” Grandpa asked.
“Ran into some cursed statues,” Reg explained, if one could call such a brief response an explanation.
“They were Greek gods,” Hermione added. “Athena kicked his bum.”
Reg scowled at her. “She was drowning me, a little respect.”
Her mouth fell open. “You didn’t say that!”
Merlin, how terrifying must that have been for him?
He ran a hand across his face. “I shouldn’t have snapped at you.”
“It’s alright,” she said. “You literally died by drowning—“
Harry poked his head in. “How’s she doing?”
“Solidly poor,” she chirped. “How’s Remus?”
“He woke briefly, I gave him the wolfsbane, like you said,” he said, directing the last bit at Professor Snape.
Harry met Reg’s gaze and Reg stood. “Severus, how would you like to proceed?”
“I’ll do as much of the vulnera now as I can.” His gaze moved to Hermione. “I’ll need to leave in the afternoon.”
Hermione gulped. To check on Draco.
Reg nodded. “I’ll keep an eye on Remus.”
He left, the door shutting with a click. Hermione frowned at it, peeking up at Harry.
Harry shifted awkwardly on his feet. “Can I get you anything, Hermione?”
“No,” she replied, eyes still on the closed door. Something wasn’t right, but her mind swam in murky waters. “I think I’m alright.”
“Then let’s begin.” Snape fixed her with a look. “This won’t be pleasant.”
“Better than being crucio’d,” she muttered.
“Low bar,” Harry countered. “Anything’s better than a Crucio.”
Mum and Nani gaped. “What, you too?”
Harry scratched at the back of his head.
Dad shook his head. “What is wrong with this place? Have any of you not been Crucio’d?”
Snape pinched the bridge of his nose. “I confess I’d hoped my students would avoid such things.”
“Look on the bright side, professor,” Harry said as he moved behind him, settling back by Hermione’s feet. “We’re probably the only two.”
Hermione and Snape exchanged a weighted glance; when her gaze moved to Harry, she saw he knew it too.
That heavily implied for now.
In the end, it was decided that Madam Pomfrey would pay Hermione a special visit for the skin graft. She arrived early the morning of the 22nd. The remainder of the 21st Hermione underwent an hour of the vulnera with Snape, another half hour with Harry under Snape’s watchful eye, and then another hour with Regulus after lunch, at which point, Hermione passed right out.
Madam Pomfrey entered, her family once more making the room crowded.
“Hi Madam Pomfr—” Her breath caught at the figure behind her, ushering Madam Pomfrey further into the room. Tears stung her eyes.
“Oh, Ms. Granger,” Professor McGonagall breathed, a hand to her heart. “I’m so very sorry.”
The tears fell, her favorite professor transfiguring a throw blanket into a chair. “It’s so good to see you, Professor.”
She patted Hermione’s hand. “I’m your Head of House, Ms. Granger, regardless of whether or not school is in session.” She bowed her head to Hermione’s family. “Drs. Granger, a pleasure to see you both again though I do wish it were under better circumstances.”
“Likewise,” Mum said on a sigh.
“Seconded,” Dad added.
“I don’t believe you’ve met my parents,” Mum continued, gesturing to Nani and Grandpa.
After introductions were made, including Madam Pomfrey, she pulled back the blanket covering Hermione’s leg. “Alright, dearie. This is a complicated bit of healing magic, but I’ve done it quite a few times. My best advice is not to watch.”
Hermione gulped.
“I was thinking,” Professor McGonagall began, “we could go over that interesting footnote you included on your Transfiguration essay.”
Hermione settled back against the pillows.
“I should add, for your family’s benefit,” Professor McGonagall continued, “that it was by far the best essay of the bunch. Exemplary work.”
Hermione smiled, but the beaming pride she expected to warm her didn’t flare to life under the praise. Dad’s hand slipped into hers.
“Ready, Ms. Granger?”
“As I’ll ever be.”
—
The skin graft took hours — Hermione was fairly confident this was faster as a muggle procedure. Madam Pomfrey took a small bit of skin from elsewhere on her body, healing it instantly, and then transferred the skin to her thigh, followed by a regeneration spell. Hermione had two pain potions in her system, but she could still feel twinges. Each snip of her skin tore at her soul.
She’d dared to be friendly with a classmate.
Kissed a boy.
And Bellatrix decided the penalty was her life. The life of her parents. The life of her grandparents.
Effectively wiping out her muggle bloodline.
All for smiles exchanged on patrol. All for holding her bag, or thinking her funny. All for little moments of something more than hatred.
With each small cut, the excruciating pain of the Cruciatus (one should not define a word with the word, Hermione) settled into her memory. The bile that burned her throat as she’d watched her skin sizzle and pop, eaten away stuck in her psyche. The smell of rancid flesh took residence in her nose.
With each small cut, more of the attack settled into reality. With each small cut, the adrenaline-fueled survival and healing turned into numb awareness.
With each small cut, Hermione fell to pieces.
Chapter 60: Chapter Fifty-Eight
Notes:
HI FRIENDS!!!
I feel like every time I post it's with an apology, but y'all -- it turns out being me AND pretending to be Photon is pretty hard!
Thank you so so so much for the comments, loves. I'm going to try to catch up on replying, because they mean SO MUCH to me and I want you to know that, too! But in the meantime, when my own grief or just getting sick again seriously where do I exchange my immune system, or the shitshow of 2025 slows me down - please know I do read them and they make my heart grow three sizes!
Speaking of, it's still Christmas-time in OaYO land (I'd had dreams of knocking this out when it was still the season, but as you'll see, Hermione required a patient hand). And I WILL see you with either a chapter or presents on Feb. 18 (missing present time was in part due to me going ohhhh hold up do I want to change a plot point without having space to search for other content, but now I have totally safe stuff lined up! The author's brain is full and messy!). It's almost Oreo's birthday! Some of y'all have been here since Feb. 14, 2023!! And y'all are AMAZING, old friends and new - y'all are the best readers out there!
And so, without further ado - triggers warnings and the chapter.
hearts,
itscometothisTrigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Response to physical trauma, dissociative behavior, depression, time lapses, recalled child abuse
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"My pain fits in the palm of your freezing hand."
—Taylor Swift, "Ivy"
Hermione stared vacantly at her grandparents, heads bowed as they murmured conversation. They were alive. They had made it. Mum, Dad, Naniji, Grandpa. All four had made it. All four. Her leg would be fine, after physical therapy.
It was the best possible outcome.
Her lip wobbled, and Hermione pressed her face to the cool softness of her pillow.
“Take your potions, love. Here we are, that’s a good girl.”
Hermione bit back a scream.
No, I won’t take my potions.
I’m not your good girl.
I’m not here.
Hermione stared at her thigh. The skin matched; smooth. But it caved in, a dip of muscle that simply wasn’t as strong as the rest of her, and still growing back to its original size.
She cocked her head, mesmerized.
Just a little— dip. A blip. Of her leg, of her life. And yet it blew her as wide as a cavern, her body broken open and Hermione unable to fill it. It gaped, vicious and empty. She was the cavern, and she was the little girl stuck at the bottom with no way to claw herself back up to the top.
She’d felt tendrils of this once, twice, a handful of times before.
After Dolohov’s purple flames.
After watching Harry fall apart with Cedric in his arms.
After realizing how long she’d been petrified.
The tendrils, lightly tugging, towards a precipice Hermione knew she would not find her way out of, one so dark and deep she couldn’t see the bottom.
Now, they secured around her, these vines of acid green, dragging her towards that edge and she couldn’t find it within her to stop them.
Not with a plan.
Not with a mystery in which to lose herself.
Not in a good book.
Not in her homework.
Not in taking care of Harry.
Nothing.
She had nothing left in her.
Nothing but a howling void where her heart once danced with her soul.
“I’ve got it, Dr. Granger.”
“Jasminder, Reg,” Mum tutted. “You save my family’s lives, you can call me Jasminder.”
The bed sank with his weight as he sat beside her.
Warm.
Hermione shifted to her side, curling around his leg.
“More and more apparent why Sirius called you ‘kitten’,” Reg muttered.
The thought that before she would have laughed at that ambled like a tumbleweed through her desert mind.
“You have to walk some,” Dad explained, a false chipperness in his voice. “Build up the ol’ muscle.”
Hermione sighed, nodding.
“Unless you want a mess atop your head, no head bobbing,” Mum grumbled without any heat.
Worried blue eyes stayed on her as Mum finished the two french braids. Mum plopped a kiss atop her head. “We’ve closed the practice for the holidays with… everything. We can do full box braids if you want. Or we can go to the salon together? Yo will be there after Boxing Day.”
“Maybe.”
Mum rested her head upon Hermione’s shoulder. “Anything you want, love.”
Dad took her hands in hers, like he had when she was a child and she’d danced on his feet.
The flicker of warmth, the warm glow of a memory couldn’t light.
He hauled her up. Tucked her hand into his elbow and steered her towards the door.
Reg waited there, aristocratic arms held out for her.
She made it down the stairs, their support making the twinges manageable.
Still, treacherous tears plodded a path down her cheeks by the end, and Reg carried her back to bed.
Phantom pulses of pain sent sonar waves through her blood and bones.
What a cruel world it turned out to be.
Had the world always been so? Had she simply been lucky to have avoided it thus far?
At some point, someone had urged her downstairs, so she sat in her preferred armchair, blankets tucked about her in a comfortable charcoal wool sweater, a cup of tea cold beside her. A book lay closed upon her lap.
Even without the energy to open it, the book still stood beside her, a loyal friend, ready and waiting. She dragged her finger along the edge; how long would literature wait for her? When would the memory fade of the desperate delight of sinking into a good story?
Reg knelt before her. “You’re meant to walk more today. Might I interest you in a stroll?”
Hermione shrugged.
He took her hands in his. Her fingers ran gently across his palm, warm and calloused where he held his wand — and perhaps his broom? She ran her thumb across the little hills and valleys of his knuckles. He had piano hands, with elegant fingers. She turned them over in her own. Strong. Scarred in spots, from his death. Thin white lines.
“They’re lovely,” she announced.
Reg huffed a quiet laugh. “No one’s ever complimented me so often as you. You’ll give me a big head.”
Hermione couldn’t find the words to say it, but she thought a bigger head wasn’t the worst thing on someone like Regulus.
Those strong hands slipped the book from her lap and folded the blanket neatly and set it upon the couch.
Our couch, a part of her corrected.
He helped her up, her leg twinging painfully. Her knuckles went nearly white as she squeezed him tight.
“Good,” he murmured. “You’re doing wonderfully, Mercury.”
They emerged into Islington. London was grey that day, drizzly and dank. Reg took careful steps, one arm wrapped around her and the other bracing her weight lined up beneath hers. They walked around the small square, then he steered her to a local pub. He had a pint while encouraging her to eat the order of chips he’d gotten her.
They were nice and hot. Greasy and salty.
She’d drift off, thoughts nowhere and everywhere, until he’d murmur, have another, love. One bite at a time, that’s right. Take as long as you need, but eat a few for me? You haven’t eaten yet today.
He didn’t demand her speak, seemingly content to simply sit with her.
She had no words to say thank you, language a load to carry she couldn’t grasp. So she placed her head upon his shoulder.
The arm around her waist gathered her even closer.
He nearly carried her home, she leaned so heavily against him.
Harry and Reg both took a turn with the vulnera for her leg’s healing. Snape apparently was busy brewing like mad the muscle restoration potion. It took weeks, supposedly, and it was work intensive. But Hermione thought he was also with Draco. Celebrating Yule.
Draco. Who’d done this with his family’s hatred. Who’d done nothing at all, only been caught being kind enough to her.
It made her head swim, but there was no ocean here. Only waterways run dry.
So she let the thought drift away.
She let herself drift away.
The following morning, Hermione marveled at the feel of her muscle.
Her thigh trembled as she rose, but at a much less frantic rate. Each muscle fiber seemed to vibrate as it healed, but the two rounds of the vulnera sanentur spell seemed to have given her a steadier stance.
She took a step on her own towards the loo when her leg wobbled, buckled; her breath caught in her throat as she fell, the floor hard and cool beneath her.
Tears stung her eyes and she screamed in frustration.
She heard the frantic footsteps, Harry collapsing to his knees by her side.
Take care of your knees, Harry. Legs that work right are a treasure.
She didn’t say it though.
He fussed, others fussed, a mix of shades above her from pale peach to dark mahogany. But Hermione couldn’t focus on their faces. On their fear. On their fretting.
She wasn’t sure when, precisely, she’d been placed upon the sofa, her leg propped up with a pillow, blankets wrapped around her and tepid tea once more at her side.
She wasn’t sure how much longer it was until she was gathered forward so a warm, solid body could hold her upright. A murmured spell from a musical voice, deep and warm, and steam rose from her teacup. It was pressed into her hands. His cupped hers, which cradled the teacup.
The warmth seeped into her fingers, from both sides.
He urged her to drink. Small sips are fine, Mercury. Just drink a little.
Earl grey, two sugars, a dash of milk.
A sigh fell from her lips, and she drank her tea, the bergamot pleasant and crisp.
For a moment, Hermione was awake.
Yet somehow, it slipped through her fingers — alertness, and time, and all of it. Everything.
The next hour, the next day, the next—
The next time his silver eyes were before her, a divet of worry between his black brows, his perfect hands holding hers.
“Walk with me?”
She knew she must, so she rose. Her leg had grown stronger in the whatever amount of time.
When he guided her out the door he didn’t take her around the square or to the pub on the corner, but to the tube station.
“It’s amazing,” she’d once told him as they entered St. Pancras/King’s Cross. “How close it is to the Hogwarts Express. To magic.”
Idly, the memory ambled by.
He stood while she sat as the tube zipped along. She didn’t even bother to see which line; Reg had become a master of all things Oyster card. The rock and roll of the train car soothed her; helped her thoughts settle into the rhythm of the rails.
Reg pulled her up at Green Park, and Hermione noted they’d been on the Victoria when they emerged from the station. At the glacial pace she required, Regulus escorted her on through the busy sidewalks.
A little part of her perked up. Decorations, shoppers with smiles and rosy cheeks from the cold.
It’s Christmas, some part of her reminded. You love Christmas.
Regulus guided them to Hyde Park.
“The Serpentine,” she guessed.
“There’s my brightest witch.”
She watched the water, the bare trees that had been lush and green when they’d come that summer for his birthday. The winter wonderland rink wasn’t far, she knew, from the entrance they’d come through. She loved to ice skate.
Not with that leg, you won’t.
The hollow ache inside grew louder.
Did aches have sounds?
Perhaps echoes.
She let Reg maneuver her to the bridge. When they arrived she leaned heavily against the rail, staring out over the water. It churned, grey and bleak — like her. She peered further and caught the glowing lights in shades of red, green, gold, blue, and silver of the life, the celebration beyond her.
Her soul reached out, trying to grasp, to brush the hope this season normally filled her with, but the dancing lights of color strayed too just past her fingertips.
Reg stood behind, murmuring a warming charm as he gathered her in his arms. With a sigh, she relaxed into his chest. Tears stung her eyes. She wanted the color. She belonged with the color. She knew in the deepest parts of herself, in the library and even deeper, in the swirling bubbles of her magic, that she existed in color.
But she couldn’t reach.
“You’re staring at the world,” Reg murmured, jarring her from her thoughts. “And it’s so vivid and beautiful, and all it does is make the gaping void inside you more and more apparent.”
Her breath caught.
“Like you’re hardly anything at all, and you can’t withstand the onslaught of life and joy.” His thumb traced the skin between her black glove and the blue of her coat. “And if you try, you’ll ruin the colors. The colors will bleed because you’re the source of all this grey. Like you’re the rot.”
The tears lined her eyes more thickly. She tried to blink them away.
“Am I close?”
“Precise,” she admitted. Added, "I can still hear it sizzling. My skin."
He pressed his forehead to the top of her head. “I know. I’m sorry I wasn’t faster. I know it doesn’t bloody help in the slightest; Sirius apologized a thousand times and it never made it any better. But I’m sorry, Hermione. I wish I could have spared you this.”
Her brow knit. “You know?”
“How much do you remember? That night, once we returned to Grimmauld?”
“Not much.” There were flashes — Snape’s melodic chanting, Reg’s hand in hers with a stay with me, stubborn witch, faces of her family, of Harry — all tinged by pain and fear.
“Sev didn’t know the curse, and therefore didn’t know the counter. But I did.”
Hermione scoffed. “Family specialty?” He stiffened at the bite in her tone.
“Yes,” he admitted.
“Sorry,” she offered half-heartedly. The anger churning in her chest wasn’t for him, even if it yearned to singe the House of Black for doing this to her. Creating this evil.
“You don’t have to apologize. You shouldn’t. My family did this to you, in theory with crafting the curse, and in practice given my cousin’s the one who struck you with it.”
“You aren’t your family,” she said, her shoulders loosening. She said it again, this time with a small snuggle into his chest. “You’re only a part of your family.”
He said nothing, holding her gently as the quiet settled. The void inside, as he’d called it, yawned once more at the grey sky and the darker water.
“So you administered the countercurse?”
“Yes.”
“But not immediately,” she recalled. She’d been stupefied, then rennervated, then… it had taken a long time. Hadn’t it? She couldn’t quite remember, the memories ephemeral.
“No. I had to consult my memories, and it wasn’t—” he faltered.
I know.
“Reg,” she began, a terrible sense of unease spreading. “How do you know what it’s like? The… what you described, and what Sirius apologizing—”
“Does it matter?” he asked, a soft note of pleading in his voice. “I just meant to tell you that you needn’t hesitate, that you can struggle with it, that I will understand. That I’ll help, how I can. Stay beside you.”
Her heart flip-flopped in fondness as tears once more burned against her eyes.
“Thank you,” she breathed before shifting her gloved hand so it rested over his. “But I think it might matter.”
He sighed. The silence stretched, the unease growing.
“When I was a child, my mother often locked me in the attic.”
Hermione startled in his grip.
“Punishment, for the reading, the speaking…” he trailed off. “It was a frequent occurrence.”
The image of him as a little boy, the photo with Sirius and their grandfather, with his messy curls and dimpled cheeks flashed in her mind.
“I was scared,” he near-whispered. “And it would be hours. Hours of thirst, of hunger, of discomfort, and I wanted not to dwell on it. I decided I could explore. I was curious. And if I was curious, I wasn’t afraid.”
A whole new sort of feeling took residence inside her, one she couldn’t or didn’t know how to name.
Fondness, perhaps. Fondness and concern and the need to protect.
“But curiosity is foolish in a family known for curses.”
Her stomach dropped.
Oh no.
Oh. No.
“Once, when I was six, that curiosity had me touching a cursed bust of Arcturus the II.”
“The acid curse?” she choked out.
“Yes.”
Her stomach lurched as she spun to face him. A thousand emotions lay across his face — shame, uncertainty, worry — “Hermione?”
“You were six?”
He nodded once, his jaw ticking as he looked away. “Six.”
Why is it horror that’s bringing me back to myself?
“How far did it get?”
He took a visibly steadying breath. “Up to my elbow and down to the bones of my fingers.”
Her jaw dropped.
How long had he been exposed for it to go so far — was it faster on the young or had it— Godric—
“How?”
“My mother thought my screams were a fit of drama,” he said without feeling. “Sirius knew better, but it didn’t matter. He screamed for her, for me, but he was only eight. I was in St. Mungo’s for weeks. It’s always trickier for children, their magic is so volatile anyways—”
The tears fell, hot and searing down her cheek. “Regulus.”
His silver eyes met hers before catching the track her tear had taken. He frowned. “Don’t— I didn’t mean to make you cry, I’m…” He ran a hand through his hair. “Merlin, I’m rubbish at this. You wanted—”
“Shush,” Hermione scolded, pulling him by the shoulders into a hug.
“This wasn’t meant to be about me,” he grumbled, but it sounded like an apology as his arms flapped uselessly against her hold before settling at her hips. Reg, as the larger of them, normally wrapped around her but she’d gone the wide way this time. Needed to swallow him in something good.
“I asked,” she reminded him. Reg didn’t do this, didn’t say, here, look at this vicious pain I’m carrying — but he had. He’d done it for her, because she asked, because she said it mattered how he knew about the ache in her, the hollow space inside. He split the seams of his scars to let her see, simply because she’d asked. In case it might help her.
“You consulted your memories,” she realized as her cheek pressed into the navy wool of his peacoat. “You re-lived it for me. To find the countercurse to save me.”
“Yes,” he agreed. He shifted them, so her arms were around his neck rather than his arms and she fitted more snugly to his chest. She gulped icy air, let it continue the awakening.
“You flinched.”
“Rude,” he muttered, a blush rising on his cheeks. “When?”
“Before… before I told you about Draco.”
He sighed; she released him. He braced his elbows on the rail. “I had to recall the treatment, and as I said, the vulnera worked much more effectively. I—” his throat bobbed. “I didn’t have a good grip on my reaction, with the nature of the memory.”
Throwing up, flinching from her touch to his hand—
She settled at his side, placing her head upon his shoulder. “Thank you.”
“I don’t require thanks.”
“I know. But you didn’t even hesitate, did you?”
He blew out a hard breath. “I have little in my life to be proud of, Hermione. I…” He shook his head. “Little in my life I would call good. I can’t cast a patronus. When I died, it was do some scrap of good, to be a part of something better than the cruelty of my family, of the Mark. But you are, without hesitation, the best thing in my fucked up existence. You are, without hesitation, good, and lovely, and if I have anything to be proud of it is that you deem me worthy of your esteem. So no, I didn’t hesitate.”
Her breath caught. Silver eyes captured hers. “I will not hesitate.”
Hermione bit her lip before escaping the intensity of his eyes.
He was just like the Christmas lights. His soul, his heart was so good, so beautiful it punctuated the reverberating hollow within.
“And I promise you, no matter how loud the silence, how gaping the void, you are never the rot at the core of anything. You take as long as you need, as much as you need, and that you are good and that you are lovely will not change.”
Her tears spilled again; a sob shook her shoulders. “Does the way it echoes ever go away?”
Reg hummed. “Less loudly. If— If I’m being honest, there's always been a new reason for the… the echoing.” Heat rose on his cheeks again, a hint of shame forcing his chin down. “But I hope for you that there isn’t. That it fades, like your voice when you shout up at the sky, and it echoes softer and softer until it's gone. It's only a faint memory of screaming at the sky.”
Hermione breathed; filled her belly, her chest, let the icy air filter through her. Settle. Her gaze returned to the distant lights, and somehow— they were real. They were colorful. Vivid. And maybe she wasn’t yet ready to scatter herself among them and join in the glee. But they danced, almost as if for her, and the chasm inside shortened. Infinitesimal; but closer.
She couldn’t cross yet.
But she would.
Reg grazed the back of her hand with his own.
She laced their fingers. She'd cross, and she'd have help. She wasn't alone.
“C’mon,” Reg urged after his third warming charm. She slipped a mittened hand through his arm. “If we’re going to freeze out here, you deserve a hot chocolate.” He paused. “And a biscuit. Or a pastry. Something.”
“Foisting sweets upon me,” she accused lightly.
He shrugged. “T’is the season and all that.”
She squeezed his arm. “You’re worried about me.”
Reg wrinkled his nose.
“Hufflepuff,” she teased, a smile working its way to life on her lips.
His eyes fixed upon her mouth, and relief spilled across his face.
Hermione squeezed his arm. “For what it’s worth— that’s how I feel when you smile, too.”
Notes:
Friends, if you ever, at any point, feel like you're the one leeching colors from around you or there's a void inside and it's too big, please reach out for help. Text or call or scream, but there are people who want to help, who will be honored to be there. If you're in a situation where you don't have Hermione's loving family or a Reg on standby, let literature, let fandom do this part of the job and remind you: you are not the rot ruining or corrupting anything. You are good. You are lovely. And you aren't alone.
Trauma or depression or grief or anything else can't change that worth inside you. And you are not a burden for needing what all humans need, which is care, support, and community.
With time, with tools, with therapy, with community — it echoes less loudly.
xx -itscometothis
Chapter 61: Chapter Fifty-Nine
Notes:
HI HI HI!!!!!
Hello! I'm sorry I miss presents day - I was REALLY convinced I was gonna get you this chapter last week but work went insane on Tuesday so I didn't get home til after 10 and I was all "oh I can do this tomorrow" as if I wasn't going on a business trip. Anyways, it's here now!!
Thank y'all so much for your happy sharing!! I loved the videos and vignettes from your lives! I have the best readers ever, I'm pretty sure. Y'all are such gems. And I hope that happies keep finding you. And, if springtime got you down (sunshine and vitamin d but.... pollen???), it's still Christmas in OAYO! Get your hot chocolate and cozy up.
Final note - please continue sending any warm feelings, vibes, thoughts, prayers, etc., to our girl Photon. We love her even in absentia! Which means all remaining mistakes are my own. I've already seen several from the last real chapter so maybe one day I'll go back and edit those.
And now, without further fanfare - the chapter! A little Draco time, anyone?
xxx,
itscometothisI actually think we're golden on trigger warnings? But I definitely just ate a whole bar of chocolate and am v i b r a t i n g so if I've missed one please poke me in the comments!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It's hard to say just when I fell in love. There was no epiphany, no light from above. But you'd become my candle in the dark, and all through that hell you were the shield across my heart
—Radical Face “Servants and Kings”
Draco stood before the roaring fireplace, the yule log charmed to continue burning. Most had retired earlier in the evening, after a lavish dinner with wafting scents of his favorite dishes that he couldn’t eat because he couldn’t stand to fucking swallow, but Draco craved the quiet. Craved the solitude.
The crackling of the log evoked the clacking of cobblestones in Paris and he deepened his breath. Settled.
Roaring rage inside turned icy at his will; it slithered through him, cold-blooded and deliberate rather than blazing supernova.
Soft footsteps heralded Severus’ arrival.
“Why hasn’t that been healed?” He kept his voice low like the popping log in the dark room, but its bite could not be mistaken.
Draco braced himself for the pain as he spoke. “To teach me a lesson.”
He wheezed like a bloody teapot.
“Who informed the Dark Lord?”
Ire bubbled up once more. “Crabbe.”
A beat of silence. “I see.”
If two words could murder.
Draco reminded himself that two words could murder. Avada Kedavra.
They stood in silence; Draco couldn’t help but recall happier yules: Severus and Mother trading potion and herbology tips respectively while Severus and Father traded good-natured barbs. The delight of opening presents, sipping the mulled cider for Draco when he was small before he’d been finally allowed sips of the mulled wine once he went to Hogwarts.
He closed his eyes; imagined Father’s pride in him, the way his smile would widen when Draco loved a gift. Recalled the hint of orange and spice in his cologne that had Draco instantly at ease.
“She lives,” Severus murmured.
Draco stiffened.
His eyes cut to Sev, who remained fixed upon the fire.
“Bellatrix said,” Draco whisper-rasped; how did quieter hurt worse? He hesitated. “Injured?”
Severus was quiet a moment before responding. “Yes. Severely injured. But she will heal.”
Severely. Fuck.
“But alive,” Severus reminded.
“Her family?”
“Alive.”
“How do you know?” Draco asked.
“I’m a member of Hogwarts faculty. I’ve spoken with Minerva.”
He occluded back tears. Occluded everything. “What kept you?” Severus arrived early on the first night of yule, well before sunset. But the first Draco had seen of him was at the feast.
“Meeting. We had much to discuss after the failed raid on the Grangers.”
Failed. They failed. Draco had made them fail.
Fuuuuuckity fuck fuck.
“Draco,” Severus murmured.
He spared his throat and answered with an arched brow.
Severe black eyes held his. “Your Occlumency withstood Bellatrix. Did the Dark Lord look?”
He gave the tiniest shake of his head.
Severus hummed before turning back to the fire. Draco did the same, letting his godfather and the fire settle him. He’d been so on edge around him since the Mark; but the knowledge Severus would have kept his secret, that he knew how Granger was, and that Draco cared how she was, and wouldn’t say anything — Severus was as safe as he could be.
Whatever safe meant in this hell.
“You should visit Mr. Nott,” Severus murmured eventually. “Get out of here.”
“I don’t think that will be allowed.”
“I always check in on my Slytherins with less home care than others. Go in my stead, would you? I have much to discuss with your relatives.”
A small tremor shook Snape; Draco spun, bracing Sev’s arm. “Uncle Sev?”
He took a small breath. “I’m fine, Draco. Worry for yourself.”
“Who the fuck crucio’d you?” he hissed, ignoring the stab of pain through his throat.
Uncle Sev’s lips curled into a smile before lightly placing a hand over Draco’s. “Worry for yourself, Draco. We adults can handle ourselves.”
“You know, I don’t think you can,” he muttered, refusing to let go. Spots dotted his vision as he continued speaking. “You’re all as fucked as we are only slower but with more survival skills.”
Severus barked a rasping laugh. “You caught us.” He straightened, and reluctantly Draco released him. “Very well. You know of the trust Dumbledore places in me, and my role in keeping that so.”
Draco nodded.
He sighed. “I healed Ms. Granger. Our Lord wasn’t too pleased about that.”
Wrath and fear whipped through him, petrifying him. His whole body locked in something akin to No!
Severus found his gaze once more. “Draco,” he murmured. “Calm. I’ve been crucio’d for less.”
Draco swiped at his tears as they fell. Tortured. Uncle Sev had been tortured for healing one of his students. Who was in trouble because Draco had snogged her senseless — not that Crabbe knew that, vicious little rat — and been cordial, collegial even, in public.
What the actual fuck was wrong with them? With this brand in their skin, with this dark lord they followed? What order did it help, who did it protect, to value cruelty like this?
Suddenly Severus gripped his shoulder, turning him squarely before him. His other hand gripped his face. “You keep that resolve blossoming in your eyes occluded. You survive, do you understand me? You act like hell and you keep it all off your damn face.”
Draco blinked.
Sev shook his head, releasing him. “Your father could be a snake or a saint, pompous or pious depending on who he spoke to — he charmed his way right out of Azkaban after the first war. Bellatrix may be insisting on making a Black of you, but you are also your father’s. Your mother knows that game. You must play both. Don’t be Heir to the House of Black or even Lord Malfoy. Be yourself, Draco. Play the game, use every trick of the trade, every tip you’ve learned and survive.”
His breath hitched. Did Sev know? What he’d done? He couldn’t, and yet — this advice seemed for someone other than a loyal Death Eater, didn’t it?
Sev’s chest heaved as he stared at the fire, his black robes and hair casting him as a fiery wraith in the night. “You are the priority.”
Draco had known this all his life. The apple of his father’s eye, the brightest star of his mother’s sky.
But it wasn’t just him. It was Mother and Father, too. It was Blaise and Theo, and Pansy and Severus and—
And Granger. His infuriating inferno of a prefect partner.
Perhaps Draco was still his own priority. He wasn’t cavalier with his life, his safety, couldn’t imagine he ever would be. But it mattered who he was, didn’t it? It mattered whether or not he lived into the image of a good person his parents had painted, even if the details of that canvas shifted. Honorable, clever, traditional, innovative.
Purity would always conquer — but for the first time, Draco wondered, purity of what?
“Salazar,” Severus sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “You’re not going to make it easy, are you?”
“What?”
“Keeping you safe.”
Fondness curled around his heart. “Too late for that, Sev.”
An odd side effect of fear, perhaps. Could one stay existentially terrified forever? Draco had everything to lose, and yet so much of it was already lost. Was it a fact of feral fear, that you couldn’t attend to it constantly? That your soul and your mind acclimated to ‘normal’ eventually and it made you brave enough to be horrifically stupid and noble?
Was that the Gryffindor secret then? Be too terrified to think through the consequences?
“Resolve. Off. Face,” Severus hissed.
Draco smirked, waggling his eyebrows; for a moment, he was a boy lightly antagonizing his godfather.
Severus rolled his eyes. “Survive, Draco.”
No guarantee of that. His thumb traced the onyx ring, the diamonds making up his constellation. In so many ways, his situation was precisely the same. Save Mother, save himself, damn the others. Damn the rest.
Only, it turned out when he had a way not to, he wasn’t fucking damning anyone.
Not his Granger.
“Thank you,” he murmured to Severus.
His godfather grunted.
“Draco.”
He spun. “Mother?”
Her lips pursed. “Don’t speak, darling.” She nodded to Severus, pressing a potion phial to his hand before kissing Draco’s cheek.
Severus quickly downed the nerve restoration potion. Mother’s eyes stayed on Draco, assessing him the way she’d done when he took ill as a child. “Go to bed, Draco. Things lurk in the dark here.”
Draco held out an arm to escort her. She smiled. “No, dear, I’d like to speak to Severus.”
He frowned. “Severus can come—”
“People will talk,” she refuted, a warning finger pointed. “And shush.”
Draco rolled his eyes.
As he made to turn away, Mother reached into her robe. “Now, why do you need this much erumpent horn?”
“When have I ever given you the impression I’d tell you such things?”
“Git,” Mother muttered as Draco turned the corner.
The halls whose enormity once enchanted Draco now echoed with his footsteps; the darkness haunted rather than mischievous. Draco used to tiptoe through the darkened cavernous halls convinced he was on an adventure. That he’d scare a portrait while he slid about on his socks.
Now, the darkness crowded him. It was expansive, all the nooks and crannies filled with potential for a curse to lurk or a foe to linger.
His home had become a nightmare.
Grandpa hummed as he sat in the armchair next to Hermione’s, his eyes roving over the parlor. “Reg always seemed so posh. I was sort of expecting something fancier.”
Hermione huffed a laugh, not missing the flash of relief in her grandfather’s face as she smiled at him. Hermione shoved the guilt at making her family worry into her library. “He’s described it before it all fell to ruin; I think it was once really something.”
The object of their discussion had returned her home from their walk for dinner. It was, as it turned out, Christmas Eve.
“I don't care if you can float it, this takes hours to simmer, I’m carrying it—”
Hermione jolted to see Nani emerging from the kitchen, a large dish in her oven mitted grasp.
Kreacher, beside her, scowled. “Magic is less feeble than old woman.”
“You’re delightfully rude,” Nani grumbled, but marched purposefully toward the table.
Hermione pressed into Reg’s arm, the tiniest of laughs rasping out of her. The wafting smells of Shabnam Bardeaux’ legendary cooking melted any other lingering shadows.
Nani smirked. “Eat up, jaanu. Only my darling granddaughter’s favorites for Christmas Eve.”
Harry peered at the dishes, flashing a tentative smile at her – whether for Hermione’s perceived good mood or out of excitement to try the dishes she’d prattled on about at length it was hard to say.
Reg ate quickly before leaving with Tonks and Remus, the rest of them breaking off into separate units to enjoy the evening.
Hermione twirled a curl around her finger while gnawing at her lip. Remus had been in a raging fever for days, waking up screaming and she’d not even spared him a thought. Now, the three of them were off in rural Northumberland, somewhere in the Kiedler Forest waiting for evidence of what Dolohov’s cocktail would do to Remus as he transformed.
“So shall it be a quiet Christmas Eve?” Grandpa mused, folding his hands across his belly and drawing Hermione from her thoughts.
“It might be nice,” Hermione replied — just as the floo sounded.
The succession of noises and voices created a cacophony of chaos.
“Hermione!”
“Where’s our girl?”
“Shove over!”
“Boys, she’s had an ordeal—”
“Dad, you’re standing on my foot!”
Grandpa startled; Hermione’s jaw dropped.
Thundering footsteps from the stairs culminated in a joyful shout from Harry. “You’re all here!”
“No offense mate, this once I really need to lay eyes on Hermione first—”
“I’m here, Ron!” She braced herself on the arms of her chair, hoisting herself up—
Ron materialized before her, hands shooting out to grip her forearms. With a gentle heave, she was standing before him, his blue eyes blown wide in concern. “Hermione,” he breathed.
She threw her arms around his neck, falling into his lanky frame. Desperate relief choked her. He smelled like baked goods and home. “I think this is the first time I’ve faced mortal peril without you.”
“It is!” Ron pulled back, frowning as he looked her over. “Minus the basilisk, I guess.”
“You were nearby.”
Ron tipped his head, allowing that. “You’re meant to warn a bloke before you have near-death experiences.”
“If it helps, I didn’t get an invite either,” Harry grumbled.
“We’re aware, Harry.” Ginny was (rather admirably) waiting patiently for her turn. “As we were all together losing our collective shi—”
“Ginevra Molly Weasley!”
Ginny winced. “Sorry, Mum.”
“For shame, Ginevra!” George scolded.
Fred nodded solemnly. “Pudding privileges ought to be revoked!”
Molly lightly thwacked both boys before turning her motherly affection upon Hermione. “I’m so relieved you’re alright, dear.”
Before Hermione could give her thanks, Ron ducked in front of her, looking her right in the eye and ignoring his family. “You’re alright? Really?”
Hermione hesitated. “I will be. I think.”
He nodded, one great big bob of his head. “Course you will be. You’re tough as nails.”
She grimaced before leaning into Ron’s arm as he turned to let Ginny at her. Ron believed in her; always did. In many ways, his faith buoyed her.
But high esteem meant great expectations, which came with deep pressure.
You needn’t hesitate, Reg’s voice reminded her. You can struggle with it. I’ll help, how I can. Stay beside you.
Ginny strode forward, her warm brown eyes worried. She opened her mouth, but no words came out. Closed it again. Tears began to well.
“I know,” Hermione offered.
Ginny crossed her arms, hugging herself. “Good.”
Fred and George elbowed over next, their repartée making her laugh so hard she wobbled — but Ron was right there to catch her. Eventually she emerged from the sea of red hair to find Molly and Arthur chatting with the rest of her family, who must have reconvened at the noise here in the parlor.
Conversation floated around them while Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Ginny sat upon the sofa, Fred and George on the ground at their feet. Harry and Hermione cautiously relayed the tale of the attack and the curse Hermnione had endured.
Ginny gaped. “So it ate your leg?”
“I’d really rather not go into detail,” Hermione mumbled.
Ron looked positively green. “Then don’t.”
Fred’s expression was flint; it didn’t look right on his face. He tentatively — slowly, so she could stop him — lifted a hand to place upon her knee. His finger tapped the denim.
The part of Hermione which had had a rather large crush on this particular Weasley brother as a twelve year old’s heart hammered.
“There are ways to imbue magical protections into clothing,” he said slowly, as if the idea were coming to fruition as he spoke. “More common with jewelry, but those are usually one and done spells.”
“Clothing would be a weave,” George mused. “Jewelry is usually more of a layer on top, magic surrounding the object. I’d reckon that might make it multi-use.”
Fred nodded. “A weave would more thoroughly embed the protections—”
“And if we used particular cloth with magical properties already—”
“Or more absorbent—”
The brothers were lost, volleying thoughts back and forth while Hermione’s heart swelled so much she thought it might cause her to float above her friends.
“We could probably do a bracelet or something in the meantime,” George concluded with a shrug. “The magic’s tricky, but so are we.”
Fred waggled his brows.
Hermione smiled around a sip of her Christmas sherry before the words skidded to a halt on their path to her mental library.
Magical protections. Jewelry. One and done.
Her hand flew to her necklace.
“Hermione?”
She ran her fingers over the golden ridges of the feather. “It— it burned. I’d forgotten, the attack was so— it was chaotic. But Dolohov threw a curse at me, one I couldn’t block but there was this burst of light, and my necklace got hot—”
Ron whistled. “That’s lucky, then! How many of those can we layer on you, do you think? That’d be wicked useful in a battle.”
Ginny hummed quietly beside her. “You began wearing that on your birthday,” she murmured while all three brothers this time set to debating the merits of magical jewelry stacking. Harry watched her over Ron’s hunched frame.
“I did. It was a gift from a friend.”
Harry let out a hard breath. “I’m a wanker.”
He says, apropos of nothing.
“Cheers!” George and Fred said together, raising their cups.
Ron’s nose wrinkled. “Don’t muggles have some sort of religious person to tell stuff like that to?”
Hermione nearly choked on her laugh.
Ginny arched a brow. “Harry, I’m liberal with my usage of wanker — and I would hardly apply it to you. Ninety percent of the time.”
“Whose quidditch practices have you been at?” Ron grumbled quietly into his cup.
He tugged at an overlong sleeve. “I just… owe someone an apology.”
“How dare you be human,” Ginny faux scolded.
Harry offered a half smile, but shame still tinged his expression.
Meanwhile, the tips of her fingers returned to the ornate ridges of her feather necklace.
Ice cold air bit his cheeks as Reg landed in a crouch from their apparition, wand at the ready. Remus bit back a moan, staggering as Tonks held him upright.
“Not a festive Christmas Eve,” Louie had mused. “Or solstice or yule, I suppose.”
Reg offered a half-smile as he donned his cloak. “The moon doesn’t care for our festivals, no matter how many are based on her.”
The weak glow of twilight offered little visibility, the purples and blues partially obscured by the trees.
“It’s over there,” Remus rasped. A dilapidated shack, someone’s hunting shelter, lay to their right.
“Cheery,” Tonks muttered, adjusting her hold on Remus. Reg trotted ahead, flicking his wand to assess for wards and curses. His magic spun out of him, leaping almost, as if it had longed for something to do in the midst of all his worrying and waiting. “Walking straight into a horror film.”
“That is the genre werewolves belong in,” Remus noted; the strain in his voice and the worry that evoked Reg sent to his forest. He focused on his enchantments, but no resistance was met.
“I disagree,” Tonks argued. “I think a good werewolf Christmas romp is well overdue.”
“I think a Christmas romantic comedy wouldn’t have quite this much discomfort,” Remus gasped out. “Wolf falls for a baker who’s known for her gingerbread houses is unlikely at best, but I’m pretty sure the romantic lead would need to not be about to heave over.”
“Says who?” She reached up on her tiptoes to place a kiss to Remus’ temple. “A Christmas drama then.”
Reg had no idea what the bloody fuck they were talking about. “Clear. No wards, no curses.”
Remus trembled, but nodded, taking painful steps forward.
“Do you want the moon, Mary?” Tonks muttered, her voice somewhere between nostalgic and bitter. “Just say the word, and I’ll throw a lasso around it and pull it down.”
Remus wheezed a laugh. He smiled up at her, eyes creased in discomfort. “I’ll take it—”
“Shut up and kiss her already,” she teased, placing her lips to his.
Reg couldn’t even grouse about the public display as Remus’ taut shoulders loosened, sinking into her embrace. Mercifully, they kept it quick.
He sighed. “What in Salazar’s name were you on about?”
“Old timey movie,” Tonks explained. “Christmas movie.”
“You two should go,” Remus croaked as they entered. “It is Christmas — go watch It’s A Wonderful Life with your parents, Tonks, have a decent time.”
“No,” Tonks said sweetly.
Reg smirked. “What she said.”
“I’ll be fine,” Remus insisted, the wobbling of his voice betraying that he was — obviously — not fine.
“Don’t waste your breath.” Tonks stretched, settling in. “Alright, one wolfsbane in your system. Now again.” She tossed him a phial. “Moonrise in ten minutes.”
Remus missed it, but they’d charmed it with an impervius. Reg bent to retrieve it before Remus could; he might not make it back upright in his condition.
Remus obediently took his potion. “You two aren’t going to stay in the cabin, are you?”
Reg shrugged. Tonks had leaned against the wall, popping chewing gum. “We’re staying.”
He scowled. “I’m going to undress.”
“Remus, love, that is only incentive.” Tonks winked.
Reg rolled his eyes and turned around, staring at the tattered wooden slats that made up the walls. The cabin smelled of loam and musty dankness, darkening sky visible from the cracks in the wood. It positively invited splinters merely from gazing upon its rough hewn state.
Tonks started laughing.
“That isn’t kind to do to a man,” Reg drawled. “Some Hufflepuff you are.”
She barked her next laugh; Reg cut his eyes to the right to see her eyes crinkled in glee.
“Do I want to know what’s going on?”
“Definitely not!” Remus called out, humor twining with the breathlessness of agony.
“No, you stay there,” Tonks got out through her giggles. “This is all for me.”
Reg rocked on his feet; a high pitched giggle broke from his cousin. “Salazar, what is he doing, a strip tease?”
“Yes,” Tonks gasped out, doubling over.
“You love it!”
Reg’s brows knit. “With a bloody cardigan?”
Tonks smile went broad, her eyes dazzling in happiness. “With his bloody cardigan. And the corduroy!”
“Librarian chic is plenty sexy,” Remus intoned primly.
“I love you,” Tonks said, serious all of a sudden.
Reg blinked. I should not be here for this.
Remus apparently agreed as he said, “Now?”
“Yes, now.” Tonks’ face set. “Because moonrise is in sixty seconds, you’re in double the pain as usual, I can see the way your muscles jerk with it, and you — you still managed to make me laugh. I love you. And I don’t know how much of you remains, even with the wolfsbane, but I want you to know through your whole transformation that I love you. Every part of you. Even Moony the wolf.”
Reg blinked again.
“Oh,” Remus replied. “Well, you really ought to meet Moony before you make grand vows of love—”
The air shifted; Remus fell silent. Reg let his wand slip from its holster on his wrist.
“I’m right here,” she promised.
“If you wouldn’t watch, I would appreciate it,” Remus said, voice shaking. He grunted; a thud told Reg he’d hit his knees.
Reg spun at the sound. Remus had, in fact, fallen to his hands and knees, his head bowed and scarred body trembling. So much pain so regularly — and the curse forced Remus to endure the permanent reminders upon his skin.
But at least there was evidence. When his body burned in excruciating suffering, when his skin split as easily as his soul, when he fought the death that hung so easily in the balance and came out victorious on the other side — proof. No one could question if it hadn’t really been that bad. If it had even happened at all. It was brutality laid bare, rather than whispered away with the glinting of glamors or the wash of healing magic
“If it’s more painful for him because of that bloody syringe I’m going to string Dolohov’s balls into a necklace,” Tonks growled.
“There,” he muttered. “There’s the House of Black in you.”
She flipped him off absently, her gaze fixed on Remus—
The snapping of bones cracked through the air, turning Reg’s stomach even as he sank his weight and steadied his stance; Remus contorted. Tonks flinched.
“You aren’t going to look away,” Reg noted.
“I can’t,” she whispered. “I can’t leave him, even if he’s embarrassed.”
Reg nodded, then turned back to the wall.
Remus screamed: a terrible sound, ripped from his throat that sent goosebumps over Reg’s arms. More snapping; Tonks sucked in a breath. Reg closed his eyes.
The scream turned into a feral, pained growl.
Tonks peeked at Reg. “Is that the House of Black too?” she asked, her voice wet with tears.
“What?”
“That it’s breaking your heart to hear him like this?”
Reg’s throat bobbed. “Doubtful. That’s the Hufflepuff.”
“And were you nearly sorted Puff?”
Reg did his best not to wince at the next terrible sound out of Remus. “No, not a contender.”
A terrible howl filled the cabin. The hair on the back of his neck stood straight.
“Reg,” she breathed.
A note of terror rang through her voice.
Notes:
Y'all are simply splendid. I wanted to say thank you again for all the support.
Chapter 62: Chapter Sixty
Notes:
Hello, loves!
A slightly shorter one this go round - but next chapter is gonna be hefty. Like the fancy trash bags.
Thank you all SO MUCH for being the best readers!! The comments on the presents chapter are much loved! I screenshotted them all to save them :) I appreciate you taking the time to share your thoughts with me, and it really does help! Most supportive, lovely, wonderful readers!
I once again think we're doing alright on the trigger warnings??? Sus, if you ask me.
We are sadly still Photon-less so all mistakes are miiiine *cue Pocahontas soundtrack*. I started to not post again because I kind of wanted to really level up a portion, but maybe I'll come back sometime and brush up these self-edited chapters. Can't let perfect be the enemy of perfectly fine! Onward!
Take care of yourselves, lovelies! You all bring me energy and joy on the hard days, and a few of you have said oreo has given that back to you, and the idea that has happened even once is just awe-some (as in the original definition of the word. I am in awe). That's literature (lol, lofty over here) at its finest. Helping us connect, feel, inspire, understand, learn, yearn, rise. Direly important in times like these.
And, while art exists beyond its artist, given what happened the past couple weeks in the UK with JKR - trans friends, you matter, you are valued, and I'm so sorry.
yikes, she rambled again. if you give a writer a text block...
hearts,
itscometothis
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"When hell bears its teeth, you learn your face, And this godforsaken sun could be the moon, for all it provides. Eyes are on the road, before it disappears again”
—Radical Face, “Rivers of Dust”
Reg turned slowly.
A giant wolf, fur a sandstone brown, snarled, baring sharp canines the size of Reg’s pinky finger; saliva gathered at the tips like melting icicles. His pulse thundered. Calm. Remus is in control, he’s had two wolvesbanes.
Remus should be in control.
He also should be smaller — Moony towered, nearly as tall as Reg himself — which both textbooks and Remus himself suggested was far too large. How had Dolohov’s syringe caused such an extraordinary growth?
A deep growl emanated from low in the wolf’s throat, eyes narrowing. Goosebumps alit upon his arms. The wolf shook, fur rippling. Reg’s fingers tightened on the smooth wood of his wand.
Would a stunner even take him out? He glanced at Tonks. They could apparate out if they had to, and Reg could shield her — Remus would never forgive himself if he harmed Tonks in this state.
The wolf took one lithe step forward, nose and ears twitching before another feral snarl boomed in the tiny cabin.
Muscles tensing, Reg prepared to leap — he’d only have one shot, he had to time it perfectly—
Tonks stepped forward, blocking Reg. He nearly choked on his panic as she extended a hand. “Hello, handsome. Remember me?”
The wolf growled again, his whole body shaking. “Tonks,” Reg breathed, a far too late warning. Tonks wasn't much shorter than Reg, her presence larger than life; but she seemed so small, dwarfed by the predator with gleaming bared teeth. Her face glowed in the moonlight from the ruptured roof. Strands of her hair escaped from her midnight blue braid lifted in the wind to frame her face. Soft, in contrast with her crisp crimson Auror robe.
Reg’s heart pounded in his chest, and he prayed to gods he didn't’ believe in that this wasn’t the last view he’d ever have of his cousin.
“Easy, lad. It’s me. Have a sniff, yeah?”
His head cocked. Like he recognized her voice.
Remus’ nose was the size of her outstretched palm, but it approached hesitantly. Sniffing. Reg’s fingers flexed then curled around his wand, watching. Waiting. The wolf towered over Tonks. His nose twitched over her hand before rising to the crown of her head, where the navy blue braid of her hair framed her face. The wolf shuddered and Reg’s stomach sank. There was no way he’d be fast enough—
Remus knocked her hand with his head in a silly gesture that clearly said pet me.
The relief whooshed from his lungs.
“There’s a good lad,” Tonks cooed, placing a kiss upon his snout.
His giant tail wagged. Reg let out a strangled laugh before Moony trembled and sat heavily with a pathetic whine.
“What is it?” Reg murmured. Moony shuddered again. His brow furrowed; he’d thought the shaking was him readying to pounce, but now that he sat…
Moony howled, a broken noise.
“Is he still in pain?” Tonks rose on her knees. “Remus?”
The wolf whimpered.
Reg took a gulp of ice cold air. “I thought the transformation stopped the pain.”
“That’s what he said. It’s what the books say.”
“So Dolohov…”
“Not a necklace,” Tonks spat. “Earrings. That way the balls can really dangle, you know?”
The wolf howled again before another low whine.
“What do we do?” Tonks whispered.
“Make him comfortable? Distract?”
“Do you want to go see the stars?” she asked in the sort of voice parents spoke to children in and humans spoke to their dogs. “Want to go out?”
The wolf — Moony, he supposed — narrowed its eyes. Reg laughed. “I think he’s aware enough to resent the tone.”
Moony nodded at Reg before another whine took him. Tonks sank to the ground, cross legged. “If you’re hurt, do you want to curl up? Rather than run through the forest, Moony?”
Moony cocked his head, considering, before loping towards the door on unsteady legs. Reg followed, Tonks eventually trailing behind them. They walked into the deep blue night, moving further into the forest; Moony’s steps grew unsteady, shudders racking through his giant body. Eventually they came to a large tree with sprawling roots, and Moony sniffed.
Tonks dashed past him, hopping over a root, and cast several warming charms upon the ground. “Here we are.” She spun her wand through her fingers before settling it back into its holster and sat cross legged, patting the ground beside her. Moony circled once, twice, thrice, and then curled up in a ball, his huge head upon Tonks’ lap. Her hands instantly sank into Remus’ fur and began to scratch at his ears. Moony sighed.
Moony’s nose kept sniffing, his ears twitching in interest, but the occasional whimper and shiver spoke volumes.
Reg slipped off his cloak, and then his sweater before donning his outerwear once more. With a touch of transfiguration, a ripple of his power through the wand, his sweater turned into a thick, warm blanket.
Reg took the seat of less honor, the one by Moony’s rump, and placed the blanket over his body.
Tonks smiled softly. “You won’t be cold?”
“This is not our first frigid night huddled by a tree.” Reg settled against the rough bark. “He’s practically a space heater, I’ll be fine.”
The smell of pines and earth settled around them, their breaths crafting little clouds of life in the darkness.
Reg had expected a night of howling, running, hunting. Instead, Moony trembled. And while he was not one for jewelry, not the way Sirius was, he couldn’t help but agree with Tonks’ assessment.
An earring of Antonin’s manhood seemed perfectly appropriate.
Reg sipped at his coffee — Jasminder had shown him the wonders of the travel mug before they left — as the dark night began to melt into what would become an almost golden pink; for now it glowed purple, somewhere between moonlight and sunrise. He’d muttered warming charms over the three of them all night long as Tonks tried myriad spells to relieve any of Remus’ suffering.
He glanced at his charges, huffing a laugh. Tonks now lay curled around Moony, folded over his large frame while his head still lay across her lap.
The sun must have won its ascent in the sky, because Moony burst upright, Tonks flailing to the side before rolling into a crouch. She blew at the navy strands that had fallen over her face. Reg rose on stiff legs, accio’ing Remus clothes and prepared with the blanket to offer Remus some dignity.
A yelp and Moony collapsed; Reg ground his teeth. Tonks hauled herself to her feet as Moony shuddered, thrashing.
Tonks leapt towards him, but Reg caught her. “He’s hurting himself! The claws—”
“If my brother couldn’t stop him from doing it, I doubt you can,” Reg murmured.
Hair shortened, bones crunched, a tight scream—
And Remus was Remus.
Reg threw the blanket over him before he saw more than he’d already been forced to witness.
“Such a cute bum,” Tonks said with forced merriment.
Reg sighed.
Remus groaned. “Fuck.”
“At least it was a tame night out?” Tonks tried. She squatted, stretching.
Remus curled into a ball, bringing the blanket over his shoulders. His eyes were shut tight in pain, breath coming in small ragged gasps.
Pity — or perhaps empathy? — sank low in his gut, tugging. Willing him to draw closer. “Come,” Reg murmured. “Let’s get you home. Pain potion and fever reducer?”
Remus grunted, eyes still squeezed shut. A pained gasp had Tonks crawling to his side, placing a kiss to his temple. “Is this worse than normal? When you transform back?”
“MmHMM.”
She slipped her hand down his arm, making soothing sounds. Tears trailed down his cheek. Tonks kissed them before pressing her head to his, murmuring soothing nothings.
Perhaps it had been naive. To hope that the transformation would be the end of it.
Wasn’t hope always so in the end?
Harry sat atop the roof, watching the sun eke its way into existence. Hurricane Harry’s Loved Ones Are Hurting thrashed in his system once more. Hermione was doing a bit better now, but Remus, Tonks, and Reg had crashed home only briefly before Tonks and Remus spun away to St. Mungo’s.
Something was wrong.
Again.
He rested his chin upon his folded arms. Sirius had been dead only half a year and Remus looked like he was halfway to joining him. Remus had been in agony the past few days, when he woke at all. He’d been useless to Remus, useless for Hermione. For once the carnage wasn’t because of him, he had no part in it all—
So why does it feel worse? Not having been able to charge in, not having been able to be there?
A speck in the distance became clearer, careening right towards him.
“That better be an owl,” he muttered, rising. He wasn’t ready for another death defying experience.
Thankfully, it did in fact appear to be an owl. A golden eagle owl.
Harry’s jaw dropped as it fluttered its wings and came to a stop on the table. “Prometheus?”
A pleased hoo served as his confirmation. He lifted his leg expectantly.
With shaking fingers, Harry unclasped the scroll.
Potter,
Is she alright? I’ve heard a terrible rumor and I desperately don’t want it to be true. I keep seeing her shooting out of her seat, hand in the air to answer a question, and I feel sick to my stomach. She’s Team Éclair. This may seem an unnecessary distinction to you, but if you will recall, my first real discussion with her involved a cannoli v. éclair showdown. Her loyalty to the true dessert has endeared her to me.
And then I think of you. And how much you love her. Your person who accepts you for you.
May you both be well.
In magic, freedom—
Theo Nott
His teeth sank into lip. He recalled Theo’s comforting embrace, the way he’d sat there and held him, the way he’d drawn words of memory from him on Sirius’ birthday. When he’d been battered and bruised from the turmoil inside him, much like today. And, somehow, Theo had known. Theo had shown up again.
He recalled the way he’d backed off, calling them a bit doomed, unwilling to inch off the sidelines more than he barely had. More than being a shoulder to cry on or someone who believed in him. More than a bloke who saw him beyond the Chosen One and Savior of the Wizarding World.
I think people forget that today you aren’t the Boy Who Lived but the boy who was orphaned.
Harry tucked his hands into the overlong sleeves of his jumper and asked Prometheus, “Can you wait just a little bit?”
Prometheus hoo’d. Harry fled downstairs, snagging a piece of parchment from the perpetual stack in the library.
Theo,
She’s alive. It was a near thing. It was awful, what they did. I don’t know that she’ll ever really be the same after it.
But she’s alive. She fought so well, and she’s alive.
Thank you for writing. Most of all, thank you for caring — not only for me, but for her.
Ever yours, a peasant with no house words—
Harry
A small part of him wanted to ask, what happened to being doomed? If I’m doomed, so is Hermione, but he left it. He’d asked enough questions and sullied enough good things this holiday.
Harry gnawed the inside of his lip. Reg had been ice cold since their heated exchange. Which was entirely Harry’s doing.
He scrubbed at his face. But what— how was he supposed to be okay with knowing someone who’d been a Death Eater and had been involved enough to participate in killing someone’s parents and saving the lives of toddlers—
Okay, yes, but saving the lives of toddlers is a key point—
So is murdering people’s parents!
And most of all — Harry didn’t understand. He had nothing to go on but whispers. Nothing but trust. Trust, as if people didn’t keep revealing themselves as trying to kill him every year, professor after professor.
The image of Hermione’s fingers on her necklace, the look of shock and wonder as she realized what Reg had done flashed in his mind’s eye.
Yeah, at minimum he owed Reg a bit of an apology. Or at least a thank you, for saving Hermione. His head may be a riot of devil’s snare, but Hermione’s life he did surely owe to Regulus.
Prometheus hoo’d in hello as Harry moved to retie the parchment.
Harry paused. Prometheus cocked his head. Hoo hoo.
“Oh. A snack?”
He nodded, and Harry laughed. Reg kept a little roost on the other side of the gabled roof for Hedwig and Athena, so Harry trailed along the roof, Prometheus hopping to his shoulder.
He froze as he turned the corner to see Reg feeding Athena.
“Do you ever sleep?” Harry huffed. Reg had been gone all night with Remus and it was only half nine, he should be having a kip.
Reg tipped his head back. “I don’t know, Mini-Potter, oughtn’t you to know how difficult sleep can be?”
Harry blinked. “Oh. Nightmares?”
He hummed. “Of my terrible, evil Death Eater deeds.” He fluttered his lashes at him, widening his eyes in false earnestness. “Does it help? The penance thing?”
Harry grumbled, resolve to apologize forgotten, snatching the bag of owl treats. “Prick.”
“I’ve been called worse,” Reg drawled.
“I bet.” He held a treat in his open palm for Prometheus.
“Whose owl?”
“Theo’s.”
Reg’s brows knitted. “I thought—”
“Oh, I’m sorry, do you care?” Harry sniped as he procured a second and walked around him to Hedwig. She hoo’d softly at the proffered treat. “I thought you made your opinion clear on my oversharing.”
“I didn’t say that,” Reg snapped. “You said I didn’t share and was therefore manipulating you since you gave me details and I said that I didn’t ask you for those details.”
“Which is—”
“Circe!” Reg swore. “As in I didn’t ask because I’m not fucking manipulating you into sharing information! Not as in you shouldn’t have told them to me!”
Harry blinked. Reg’s chest heaved.
“Oh.”
He shook his head. “Forget it. You’ve evidently made your opinion at a mere word from someone else—”
“No I haven’t!” Harry rebutted. “I don’t know anything to make an opinion!” After a beat, he added, “and a mere word is hardly fair.”
Reg ran a hand down his face. “I’m not hiding the—” he cut himself off. “The reason I died. I’m not allowed to tell you. You’ll know, one day, you’re prophesied to defeat him, it’s going to come up. You only have to perfect your Occlumency. I’m not hindering you in this, I’ve been teaching you how to fucking do it—”
“It’s not only that!”
“Then what is it, Harry?” Reg’s angry stance could easily have distracted from the flash of unease in his eyes. “What more do you want from me?”
“I want you to trust me!” Harry blurted.
Oh.
Reg’s eyes blew wide. That was news to Harry as well.
But as he shifted his weight, the truth of it settled in his bones. A full-body yep, that’s it. “I’m kept in the dark, yeah, but you don’t trust me either, with safe stuff. You don’t share, sure, but you also don't share with me. Specifically. Because you don’t trust me, even though, overall, I trust you.”
Reg scoffed. “Clearly, you don’t.”
“I do,” Harry countered. “It’s just… it’s just a lot. People do try to kill me regularly, y’know?”
His lips pursed, so Harry added, “and people who were supposed to protect me, who said they cared, who helped me… they’ve been the ones to do it sometimes. People I thought were my friends have turned on me. I… I trust you, Reg, but Auror Ban played the orphan card, and, well… that really blows, mate.”
Reg’s jaw ticked.
Harry barreled ahead. He had a feeling Repressed Slytherins didn’t give you all that many chances to explain before they brooded dramatically til the end of days. “It’s not that… I know you did bad stuff. It hurts, to know what it was, obviously. But it’s… you don’t trust me either. And maybe you’re not manipulating me, you're right, that was… that was Dae, and me being upset. But I trust you — a lot, really, and you don’t… you don’t trust me. So how is that…”
“Safe,” Reg murmured when Harry’s brain failed to produce a word. “It’s one sided. And it’s the one-sided relationships, it’s your professors, who have failed you.”
Harry scratched at his neck. “Yeah. That’s it, I guess.”
Reg was silent.
Harry scratched Prometheus’ neck next. “Theo heard about Hermione, and he was worried. So he wrote. Dunno what that means for us, but that’s why his owl is here.”
Harry turned, a few steps away when Regulus said, “Harry, wait.”
He did.
“You think Theo’s choice is his. And perhaps you’re right.” His throat bobbed as he looked over the gloomy London skyline. “But speaking as someone who was in it — Theo doesn’t believe he does. He doesn’t think you’re doomed alone. He believes he’s doomed, too.”
The thing that had wound tight through his shoulders, his neck, his hips loosened. “Oh. That, ah. That makes sense. Thanks.”
Reg nodded then turned back to Athena.
Harry hesitated. “Is Remus…”
Reg bowed his head. “I don’t know, Harry.”
Harry hugged himself and carried back on his way.
As Prometheus took off from his shoulder, Harry mused that perhaps Theo was trying. And, maybe, so was Reg.
Notes:
look! not a mean cliffhanger!! i thought about it. but you've all been so good, and its' still Christmas Eve in OaYO land
Chapter 63: Chapter Sixty-One
Notes:
Hello, hello!
I'm sorry this is a few days late! I had a migraine Tuesday evening and then work was bonkers so I didn't get around to the final hours of editing until today! I hope y'all are all well.
Okay, I am literally squinting at this because I can't figure out where I put down my fucking glasses, so, I'm a little worried the last bit is nonsense, but as the children say: yeet.
I believe we've hit jaanu before? did i introduce it? it's punjabi for life and translates as sweetie/sweetheart - thanks again to vetrayer for all Punjabi assistance! We are photon-less... for now :) :) :)
okay, toodles! about to go reply to all your comments, THANK YOU for feeding the author! they seriously help so much, it genuinely focuses my brain on the present chapter. much love to y'all!
-itscometothis
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Chronic illness/diagnosis/medical disappointment, medical discrimination, implied/referenced child abuse
Chapter Text
It's hard to keep the rainclouds out when the windows never close. The house feels like a graveyard now, like the floorboards hide the bones
—Radical Face “All Is Well (Goodbye, Goodbye)"
The world spun at a distance. Out of her reach.
Grimmauld Place, thanks to its expansion charm, sprawled for an otherwise narrow townhome. It had several guest rooms, a kitchen, a formal and informal dining room, the parlor (sizeable) and the library. Spacious, really, particularly when only three had resided there, Hermione and Snape visiting bringing the total to five or six.
Now, Grimmauld Place was very much occupied, and the parlor as the only room without designated purpose had become the settling spot. Her family excelled at companionable quiet, but the flickering worried gazes somehow spoke rather loudly.
Nerves grating, Hermione had squared her shoulders and hobbled right into the Black family library. It remained bleak, horror film meets dark academia nightmare material — but now she rather resembled those things too. Bookish with a half-eaten leg? Perhaps she belonged here. The shelves loomed tall as she wove through the stacks.
She paused; before her sat a large wooden desk of chestnut. Books were piled in several stacks, many with bookmarks sticking out. Notes upon notes in a familiar, pristine calligraphy painted the parchment littered about the table.
Reg’s desk.
That ache in her heart returned — Reg’s goodness, his apparently messy study habits, so at odds with how perfectly he kept himself, the proof of how hard he labored for their cause. Fondness, warmth danced so close — yet a few steps ahead of her. She couldn’t find the rhythm.
Her fingers trailed the cool, smooth wood of the desk before settling at the heinous arm chair at the end of the stack nearest his work station. The magic — her fizzy, lively magic — stagnated as she attempted to cast a softening charm.
Padding feet approached. “I got it, Hermione.”
With a flick of his wand, Harry cast four softening charms back to back.
“Thanks,” she offered. She ignored the additional wibble-wobble of her heart that Harry had, assuredly, followed her here (Harry James Potter did not seek out libraries in any locale).
“‘Course.”
She curled into it, careful not to jostle her thigh. She lost time, staring at Reg’s desk and not opening the book in her lap.
Reg emerged some time later, slowing as he saw her. “I thought you hated it in here.”
Hermione shrugged.
He hummed. “Kreacher?”
Pops popped and words were exchanged, and soon a cup of Queen Anne’s tea steamed pleasantly before her.
She hummed as she took her first sip; the warmth spread through her chest.
“Perfect,” she offered.
“That would be you,” he rebutted quietly.
Her lips twitched up.
—
Piece by piece, perhaps even cell by cell, her body seemed to awaken.
Colors seemed sharper, her mind brighter.
Reg had gone when Grandpa popped his head in to ask for a duet partner, and Hermione had acquired permission to peer at his stack of books. Linking charms, magical bonds, unbreakable vows, curse breaking, ancestral warding — Reg was researching, and hard. The fondness flickered to life; softly, still, but the flames danced.
Hermione turned to her own novel, and eventually Mum perched on the armrest of Hermione’s chair, once again bearing Nani’s milky tea. “How are you feeling, jaanu?”
Hermione sighed. “Is I don’t know an acceptable answer?”
“Of course it is.” Mum frowned. “Hermione, we only want to know — there aren’t expectations here. This is unprecedented, for all of us. I want you to be okay, yes, but I want that to be true more than I want to simply hear you say it.”
Hermione smiled weakly. “You’re the best, do you know that?”
“Yes, I do.” Mum winked. Her hand rested atop Hermione’s knee. “As are you, my darling girl.”
Mum picked up a book, but didn’t open it, a finger tracing the ridges of the pages. “Have you given much thought to what we ought to do next?”
Hermione cocked her head.
“Your father and I have been talking,” she explained. “About what we do and where we go and when we go there. But before we make any plans — do you want to go home? Would you feel safe at all, no matter what we did? Do you want to stay here longer?”
Hermione gingerly hugged her knees to her chest. Did she?
“It is nice,” she said slowly. “Here I can have you all and my magic. And Harry.”
“And Reg,” Mum added with a smirk.
Hermione cleared her throat primly. “Besides, we’re protected by the fidelius. I don’t—” she fumbled. “I don’t know how to make home safe again.”
At the same time, the thought of her bed — her clean, calm bedroom with all her books and the two stuffies she’d kept from childhood. Just Mum and Dad with visits from Nani and Grandpa without the chaos of being an Order hub. Moody and Tonks had been popping in and out frequently, touching base with one another and then returning to St. Mungo’s or the Ministry. Dumbledore was due back any minute now. Happy Christmas indeed.
“But I miss home,” she concluded. “I don’t know. I suppose the safety question precludes the question of where I want to be, doesn’t it?”
“It does,” Mum agreed. “But if you don’t want to go home, that means we take a different approach to the safety question.”
Before they could continue, the floo sounded. Hermione frowned; Mum rose to check. She stiffened at the doorframe; Hermione struggled to stand.
“It’s Remus,” Mum said softly as Hermione limped to her.
Tonks and Harry flanked Remus, who was so hunched she could barely see him. They were easing him towards the comfy armchair. Regulus and Grandpa had risen from the piano, and Dad on the sofa across offered assistance they didn’t take. Nani hovered nearby, keen eyes fixed on the struggling trio.
Reg appeared at her side, letting her brace her weight on his arm. “How is he?” she murmured.
“He was bad off this morning,” he replied. He lowered her onto her spot on the sofa.
Remus smiled at them both, a strained thing. “Glad one of us seems to be healing decently.”
Hermione crossed her arms across her chest. “We are both going to be fine in the end.” Perhaps she could will it to be so.
“If it’s not alright, it’s not the end,” Grandpa declared as he stood behind her, placing his weathered hands upon her shoulders.
Hermione followed Reg’s gaze to Tonks — to the strain in her eyes, the worried set of her mouth. “How did it go?”
Remus sighed. “They don’t know what’s wrong. My body seems to be fighting between the wolf and the man and the result is…”
“Pain,” Tonks concluded. She pressed a kiss to the top of his head. “The swelling of his joints, elevated blood pressure, flashes of hot and cold, random attacks of pain at various parts of his body.”
“Any treatment?” Dad asked, Dr. Granger mode activated (even if this wasn’t his remotely specialty).
“They’ll have to think on it,” Remus admitted.
Tonks scoffed. “They’re punting the problem because he’s a werewolf and they’re bloody bigots and have no clue where to start.” She crossed her arms. The lavender of her hair darkened to a plum.
Remus didn’t contradict her, merely leaned tenderly against her. “It is what it is.”
Harry fumed. “They said that?”
“Of course not directly,” Tonks spat. “But it’s true.”
Harry’s eyes were a bit wide. “Then… then what do we do?”
“Try our medicine.”
Everyone turned to Mum where she stood next to Hermione’s seat, arms crossed. “Joint swelling is a symptom of several diseases — arthritis, rheumatoid or osteopathic, for starters. There are some treatments. If nothing else, a steroid shot might relieve some of the symptoms. Go to a doctor rather than a healer. See what they say.”
Tonks bit her lip. “Aren’t you a muggle healer?”
“We’re dentists,” Dad cut in. “Medical, we’re both certified for oral surgery, but ultimately limited to the mouth.”
“So no, we can’t be the ones to examine him,” Mum finished.
Remus’ eyes fluttered shut, his lips thinning to a pale line. “And in muggle medicine is something like my symptoms curable or chronic?”
Nani, a nurse before she retired, hummed as she set down her knitting needles. “These symptoms — they’re accentuations and extensions of a disease you already had?”
He grinned weakly — sadly — his scars twisting. “Lycanthropy, yeah.”
Nani’s face was only sober sorrow. “Then I’m afraid you know the answer to your question. Hopefully it will recede, but it’s likely to be a chronic problem to at least some degree. Still, remission is usually a possibility.”
Hermione’s eyes burned from the tears she refused to shed; Remus let his head fall back against the chair.
“There will be something,” Regulus promised. “To make it more bearable. We’ll find it.”
Remus hummed. “Find the grimoire first. I don’t suppose I’ll be much help any longer.”
“The grimoire will keep,” he replied.
“What’s a grimoire?” Nani interjected.
Tonks ran her fingers through Remus’ hair, listening intently as Regulus explained the book of family magic. “Would my mother have any guesses?”
Reg tensed. “Possibly,” he said slowly, as if hope wasn’t hinged on each syllable. But Hermione now spoke the subtle intricacies of Regulus Black.
Tonks’ expression was firm. “It’s time. Dumbledore has to allow it now. I mean if Alastor Moody can know you’re alive, why not Mum?”
“Moody isn’t also a target of Bellatrix,” Reg pointed out.
“Sure he is, he’s hunted her all year.” Tonks crossed her arms. “Any other objections to emotionally distance yourself from seeing your cousin again after all this time?”
Regulus scowled while Harry and Remus both barked a laugh. Hermione’s fingers itched for his.
“Why are you nervous?” Grandpa asked.
Tonks smirked, clearly ready to continue antagonizing him when Remus jerked. She crouched. “What is it, love?”
Their heads touched as they murmured to one another. “We’re going to get him in bed,” Tonks announced, rising.
Hermione watched Harry nod weakly, positivity flowing out of him like a bath with its drain unplugged. He sat on the floor near her end of the couch, his head knocking into her arm. She scritched at his hair.
Reg’s eyes snapped to Harry. “We’ll figure something out.”
“Dr. Granger’s right, muggle medicine may be better than magic at this.” He sighed. “Especially if the magical aren’t going to do anything to help a werewolf.” He looked up at her. “And how are you doing?”
Hermione waggled her head. “Worried about Remus, but — for the moment, okay.”
Harry nodded and sighed. “Yeah. I get that.”
“Will you go see the Weasleys for supper?”
“Maybe. I don’t want to—”
“If you say intrude I’m going to set a flock of geese upon you.”
Harry gaped. “Geese!?”
Reg barked a laugh; she smirked. “Avis charm, I think I can control which birds. The golden birds are lovely, but—”
“You’d rather terrorize the population.” Harry nodded sagely.
“I’m not sure why you’d wish to summon birds, but a friendly reminder that birds are a health hazard,” Dad chimed in. “They defecate everywhere.”
“Oh, Richard, you good man,” Nani laughed. “There’s only one word for goose poo and it is shit.”
“Too right, Shabnam.” Dad turned to Harry, reading glasses perched upon the end of his nose. “They shit everywhere.”
Remus winced as Reg and Tonks helped him settle. “I think I aged a few decades in only a few days.”
“Well, as we’ve established, I have a thing for older men,” Tonks quipped.
Reg snorted as he placed the last phial of pain potion on Remus’ night stand. “Drink up.”
Remus squinted. “We’ve got to be running low. On pain and wolfsbane and—”
He scowled. “Would you just stop fucking nannying everyone and take care of your bloody self?”
“Are you going to swear at me in French some more?”
“Turns you on, does it?”
Tonks wheezed in laughter.
“Despite evidence to the contrary, I’m not interested in every person in the House of Black.”
Reg placed a hand upon his heart. “Am I not your type? Quel horreur.”
Remus’ smile fell as a gasp of pain shot out of him. Tonks shushed him, climbing over and beside him for the potion.
“Everyone rest,” she declared once he’d taken it. She arched a brow. “Take it you haven’t rested while we’ve been gone?”
“Solidarity.”
She rolled her eyes but shooed him. “We’ll all take a kip and figure out—” she winced. “Bloody everything, I suppose.”
Regulus leaned against the door, letting his head fall back against the wood. The particular delirium of one who hasn’t slept properly in far too long clung to him, casting the world in too-bright harshness even as his senses dulled.
Unease prickled at his skin. He’d have to find the grimoire alone, now. It had been dangerous enough with Remus — and, loathe as he was to admit it, Remus was a skilled partner. He was only alive because Remus had been with him in Lyon.
Now it would only be Reg facing his mother’s mad mystery.
But all of that would have to wait until after the curse was broken.
Reg stifled a yawn.
The chilled air in the hallway flashed hot.
Reg’s stomach lurched; he flung out a hand to steady himself, the wallpaper rough against his fingers. The heat burned, searing his cheeks; humidity swept in like a raging wind. Reg’s mists had become real, crafting a veil before him. His stomach rolled.
Feral fear struck him. Not again. He’d been free of the hallucinations. He’d been free. He’d been sane.
But with another wave of nausea inducing heat, the attic door began to rattle and shake in its hinges.
His eyes narrowed.
The air shifted; stars danced in his vision and he bit back his stomach’s heaving.
And there she was.
Regulus sneered back at his mother. “You aren’t real,” he murmured, voice low lest he draw attention to his slip with sanity.
The cruel glint in her eye gleamed familiar.
The scene began, another memory, another scathing insult, another bout of shame, another time locked in the attic, trapped with its curses or with hers.
Heat and cold oscillated, his ears popping but Reg took one step after another to his own room.
He drew up to Walburga Black, shoulder to shoulder and snarled in the apparition’s ear.
“I’m not a child this time. I fight back.”
Hermione sipped Nani’s milky tea while Grandpa played on the piano in the parlor. She had her feet tucked under Dad’s thigh for heat while he and Mum worked on a crossword puzzle. Harry leaned upon the edge of the couch, his head near her lap while he worked ahead on some of his homework (clearly a concession to his concern for her), Hermione explaining some of the concepts.
Nani shook her head on occasion as she knitted in the one comfortable armchair. Sloth brain mucus, she’d mutter when either Harry or Hermione would say something particularly odd.
Regulus appeared at the foot of the stairs.
Grandpa stopped playing. “Son, it’s been barely two hours. I thought the plan was sleep after getting Remus to bed.”
Hermione’s shoulders drooped as she took in the dark circles beneath his eyes.
“A solid nap,” Reg countered.
Harry bit his lip below her, brow furrowing in concern. “Want to help me with my homework?”
His gaze darted from Harry to Hermione. “Ah. I’m not nearly the help our brightest witch of her age will be.”
“You might be, actually.” Hermione reached for him, and he drew nearer. “It’s the base curse containment charm for Snape’s course.”
“Not the aspis?”
“I think that’s going to be next year.”
Harry shifted. “So it’s going through when to use the base containment charm and when to opt for the aspis, see?”
Reg hummed. “Well, hate to break it to you Mini-Potter, but the survivalist answer is always use the aspis.”
“I told you!” Harry said to Hermione. “This chart is more accurately called When to call for a curse breaker, but if you can easily call for a curse breaker you wouldn’t need this chart. If the aspis is always better there’s no point to this assignment—”
“Sure there is, Harry.” Hermione cut in. “The aspis is better than the base at sensing where the edges of the curse lie; so a base containment charm almost adheres to the cursed object, which makes it useless in a curse that surrounds an object instead. Activating a curse is like activating a trip wire. If you trip it, you’re cursed.”
“And the base containment charm goes straight to the object, which trips any curse that isn’t as glued to the object?” Harry questioned tentatively.
“Precisely.” Hermione beamed.
“Ten points to Gryffindor,” Reg added.
Harry scribbled their guidance into his notes with his pen. Reg frowned at it.
Hermione giggled.
Harry and Reg both looked curiously upon her.
“Nevermind.” She waved them off as the fondness for Draco quickly swapped to worry, which she shoved into her library. “Understand, Harry?”
“I understand, I think, but I reiterate — what’s the point of the base containment charm if it doesn’t work half the time?”
“Better than nothing in some instances,” Reg explained; exhaustion tugged at his words, a breathiness to them that wasn’t usually there.
Hermione gripped his wrist; Reg tensed. “You should rest some more,” she murmured, her voice low.
He sighed, squatting down near Harry and her end of the sofa. His volume matched hers. “I tried.”
Oh.
“Then Dreamless Sleep.” Her thumb traced the veins at his wrist.
He hummed. “I’d be passed out if disaster struck.”
“I think, with all of us here now, we should be able to handle twelve hours of no disasters,” Hermione reasoned.
“Seconded,” Harry said.
“Dreamless Sleep?” Nani interrupted. “What’s that?”
“Her hearing’s really good for being old,” Harry muttered.
Nani cackled in time with knitting needles. “Got to keep the young folk in line somehow.”
“It does sound helpful,” Mum said. Dad nodded, though his eyes stayed on their crossword.
“So were all of you listening?” Hermione sighed.
“I wasn’t,” Grandpa offered. “I can’t hear halfway across the room when people speak in low voices. That’s what I have Shabnam for.”
“They talked about a magic shield thingy and how it’s worse than a fancier magic shield thingy with a Greek name, and then said Regulus should do or take something called Dreamless Sleep,” she recited at volume.
Grandpa hummed. “I think I support this.”
“When did my sleep become a group discussion?” Reg grumbled.
“When you passed out on our sofa, dear,” Nani answered with a stern look over her glasses.
Hermione and Harry both turned to Regulus as Kreacher popped into the room.
“I was sick,” he defended.
“And why were you not in bed when you were sick?” Hermione asked.
“Master Regulus had a muggle ailment,” Kreacher cut in. “The signs were different.”
Reg gave one of his grateful half-grins to Kreacher.
Hermione’s mouth fell open.
Harry drew back.
No way—
“No… no one…” She shook her head. “Really, no one’s gotten a cold this whole time—”
“And we didn’t even notice!”
Harry gaped. “So wait, do you get dragon scales with dragon pox?”
His brow furrowed. “What else would you get?”
Magical versus muggle ailments kept them engaged until Kreacher informed them it was time for tea. Reg helped her up, and she let herself lean against his solid chest, let her hands rest over his heart as she straightened. “You know what goes great with tea?”
“Coffee?” he muttered sourly.
She laughed. “No.”
“What then?”
“Dreamless Sleep.”
For a moment, the mask fell, one she hadn’t noticed he’d donned. The one that was active, awake, alert.
“What is it?” she asked, leaning her weight into him once more.
His throat bobbed. “It’s addictive. Dreamless Sleep.”
Realization had her shoulders sinking. Of course. “I’m here,” she promised. “Same rules, right? No drinking alone, no Dreamless Sleep alone.”
He let out a long, shuddering sigh. “Yeah. That… that works.”
“Do you have other rules for it?”
He hummed in the affirmative. “Physically healing.”
“Ah, well, in that case, healer’s orders,” she teased.
The corners of his lips pulled up. “You have always taken your healer duties very seriously while I’ve been in your care.”
“Indeed I have.” She let her hands mirror his, falling to cup his elbows the way he braced hers. “Therefore, Healer Granger prescribes one night of Dreamless Sleep and we’ll reevaluate our course of treatment tomorrow.”
“Hermione! Get in here!”
She took Reg’s arm as he offered it. “Wonder what’s got him so excited,” she mumbled. They had foregone tea in the parlor due to it becoming the preferred gathering spot for general lounging and Kreacher had set them up in the formal dining room, which shouldn’t be all that—
“Oh,” she breathed.
Reg blinked once, twice, thrice. “Oh indeed.”
The peeling, grey wallpaper had been restored — a vivid black, the cosmos gleaming in sparkling silver. A large Christmas tree took up the far corner, decked in silver and gold ornaments while a fire crackled in what she had thought to be an ornamental fireplace. Stockings were hung over the mantel in silver, green, gold, and red — nine in total, one for each current resident of Grimmauld Place.
“Does Master Regulus like the decorations?”
Hermione grinned at Kreacher. “You are magnificent! Thank you, Kreacher.”
Kreacher sketched a bow, but his eyes remained on his master.
“It’s beautiful, Kreacher. Thank you.”
Harry laughed. “It’s proper Christmas in here!”
“Kreacher is given to understand that today is the Christ-mass for muggles.” He turned back to Reg. “There is a Yule log in the hearth.”
Reg’s half-smile warmed her heart. “That was considerate of you, Kreacher.”
He pulled out her chair, and as she sat he twirled his wand in his fingers as a particular star—
Mercury.
As Mercury glowed a little brighter than all the rest in their celestial Christmastime.
They'd only just all gotten china cups filled with clove spiced tea when the floo echoed from the parlor. Chaotic scraping of chairs and queries created a cacophony as Reg and Harry made it to the door.
“Dumbledore!”
“Hello, Harry,” came his fond baritone.
A relieved smile spilled onto her lips. Their odds were always better when Dumbledore was here.
“Headmaster. Welcome back to Grimmauld Place. The Granger family are gathered in the dining room if you care to join us.”
“Why thank you, Lord Black. I hear much has happened.” A chill ran down her spine at the flint in his voice. Everyone stood as he entered, dusky purple robes swaying. His signature twinkle sparkled as Dumbledore smiled indulgently at Hermione. “I am relieved to see you whole, Ms. Granger.”
Hermione smiled weakly. Regulus stood behind her chair while Kreacher appeared with more seating, quickly rearranging the table spread.
Introductions were made; Dad kept Mum from launching into a rant on Hogwarts safety by sheer force of eye contact. Harry offered an update on Remus and Tonks, who still slept upstairs.
“I hate to make you relive the experience, but would you please describe the attack from your perspective Drs. Granger? Mr. and Mrs. Bardeaux?”
They did, the five of them weaving in and out. Harry listened intently, and for the first time she wondered if he’d ever gotten the whole story.
“When we got here, Regulus was already on his way,” Naniji explained. “Snape was summoning assistance, as was Mr. Lupin once he arrived, shortly after us.”
Dumbledore hummed. “Yes. If you tell this story again, to any Aurors or anyone else, Mrs. Bardeaux, I urge you to leave out this detail. Indicate that you alerted the Order when you came through the floo.”
Hermione repressed a shiver at the ice edging his words as his gaze fell upon Regulus. “After all — we wouldn’t want our informant being revealed.”
Harry caught Hermione’s eye across the room; he looked just as confused as she was.
“We certainly do not,” Regulus agreed, tone smooth and even. “Though we are lucky to have received the tip.”
“Very,” Hermione cut in. “I didn’t have any more time. Reg arrived just as Bellatrix cursed me with the acid.”
What had Reg done? Something that saved her, clearly, but — an informant? Who could have warned Regulus that she needed him?
“Tell me, Regulus — you received the tip and went straight there?”
“Yes. I told Severus to call the Order and apparated near the Grangers.” Hermione hadn’t heard Reg tell it, found herself straightening as she listened. “I ran the rest of the way and carved a door through the anti-apparition wards set by the Death Eaters. I alerted Remus that the door was there to use with Hermione’s galleon and went in. My first offensive spell was against a Death Eater attacking Mr. Bardeaux and Dr. Granger.”
Dumbledore hummed.
Hermione took a deep breath and recalled what she could; how she’d fallen and while pain consumed her, she’d seen Regulus attack Bellatrix. How he’d whirled, leapt, flicked, and cast, his body sure and magic vicious. A dark wraith coming to her rescue.
She forced herself on from the memory of blinding agony. Of the Cruciatus.
Grandpa and Dad cut in, adding more details.
Dumbledore’s gaze often returned to Regulus.
“We are very fortunate this turned out so well.” The words were laced with threat, thrumming anger. Hermione’s heart stuttered.
Dumbledore was furious.
And that fury was locked on Regulus.
“Mr. Black, might we speak in private?”
Regulus stood. “Of course, Headmaster. At this point, the roof may be the most private place left to us.”
“Lead the way.” Dumbledore bowed lightly towards the room. “Excuse us, please.”
All of Regulus’ warnings flooded her. He’s not entirely benevolent.
Hermione leapt up; Reg hissed, catching her as she wobbled. “Are you mad, witch? You can’t go jumping—”
He was good, Dumbledore. Benevolent. Of that she was sure — if you were a Gryffindor. If you were his.
But Reg was neither a phoenix nor a lion.
Reg paused his tirade, eyes softening. “What is it?”
Hermione bit her lip.
“Is everything alright, Ms. Granger?”
She clung to Reg (mostly for balance, because Regulus was correct about her leg, jumping, and the wisdom in that action). “I simply would… like to reiterate. He saved all of our lives that night. I owe him my life. I’m here because of Regulus.”
“A debt repaid from June. And, I understand, August.”
Her hands tightened around Reg.
“Hardly a debt,” Dad cut in. “And even if it were, he directly saved my life as well as my father-in-law’s along with Hermione. So it is more than repaid. His heroism should not be understated.”
“Is there something we ought to be aware of?” Mum interjected.
“Like why my granddaughter is clinging to Regulus like you’re going to shove him off that roof?” Grandpa added. Nani watched on, eyes keen, as did Harry.
Dumbledore chuckled. “I assure you, there shall be no roof shoving.”
Reg gave her a reassuring squeeze before releasing her. “I’ll see you shortly, I’m sure.”
But there was no twinkle in Dumbledore’s eyes. Only fire.
The all-consuming fire of the phoenix.
Chapter 64: Chapter Sixty-Two
Notes:
Y'ALL GUESS WHAT GUESS WHAT
Photon!!!!! Is back!!!!! At least for thsi chapter, we're gonna see how it goes from there, but I GOT TO DANCE WITH PHOTON! Yes, we refer to editing as dancing (or I do, I like a labored metaphor, bite me). YAYYAYYAYAYAY.
So, part of the reason she cut in for this number is --- fic title chapter!!! I'm excited. If it isn't blatantly obviously :D
Okay I'm tired because I've been pretending I hvae a bedtime recently and this is way past it, so I'll stop yapping - thank you SO MUCH lovely readers! You light up my days and make this story move. It's hard to pivot at htis point in a chunky story like this and keep all the parts moving, and genuinely every comment lights up another part of my neuron map for this bad boy. So thank you, loves! More replies incoming.
Hearts, hearts, hearts,
itscometothisTrigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
Implied/referenced child abuse
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“The utilitarian morality does recognise in human beings the power of sacrificing their own greatest good for the good of others. It only refuses to admit that the sacrifice is itself a good. A sacrifice which does not increase, or tend to increase, the sum total of happiness, it considers as wasted.”
― John Stuart Mill, Utilitarianism
Dumbledore’s anger simmered as they walked to the roof. They stood in silence, the December air biting while Regulus’ heart kept erratic time. He regretted deeply his nightmares chasing him from sleep so soon — arguing with the most powerful wizard of the century wasn’t ideal, period, but certainly not on two hours sleep.
Still, if he was to be sent to Azkaban, at least it would be for something he knew to be right. Not failure, not mistakes — a choice. A choice to help Draco, and a choice that ultimately saved Hermione. Had saved Louie and Shabnam, Jasminder and Richard.
Much like his death, there was some peace to knowing he’d done something right for once. And, much like his death, it didn’t stop the pulse drumming in his ears or the tendril of fear snaking around his spine.
“You recognize,” Dumbledore murmured, voice grave. “You have risked your freedom with this recklessness?”
Reg’s own anger sparked. Reckless. Accepting risk and behaving recklessly were not the same. “I risked my life seventeen years ago so that the world could know a future better than the evil defining my childhood,” Reg countered, consonants crisp. “I risked my freedom now to help one child confronted with a distinct evil of my childhood. And, as it turns out, I risked it all to save Hermione. It was risk, yes, but not reckless.”
Dumbledore scoffed. “You were lucky it saved Ms. Granger — and for that outcome, I am truly grateful to the fates — but you seem to have no idea what you’ve done. Ergo, reckless.”
“Yes, I do.” He tipped up his chin. “I offered a way out to a child caught in war. Which is precisely what Draco Malfoy is.”
Grey brows climbed high. “You opened a channel of communication for the Death Eaters to manipulate and even infiltrate our operation, endangering everyone in the Order of the Phoenix and those we protect. You focus on one child, one Death Eater when there are dozens, when there are layers and layers of connections and interconnections at play, a web of cause and effect—”
Reg let out a harsh laugh. “This is why you’re in this mess.”
Danger radiated from Dumbledore; tense stance, hands loose and near his wand pocket, eyes glinting, jaw tight. A little calm, Reg. If there was a part of the man in there that gave a child werewolf a chance, Reg could appeal to him. Logic warred with fury, but he did his best to leash it. “Yes, it’s complex,” he ground out. “Of course it is. Life is, war is.”
“Then you intended this vulnerability,” Dumbledore declared. “You chose to ignore — to risk — the larger threats for your own ends.”
He ignited. “Larger threats? Hermione is alive because I gave Draco the ring. I didn’t ignore the complex web of war, I made the best choice I could for a child caught in that web. A single strand of that web — a child. One you’re in theory meant to care about. We are here, in this dense, messy war because you couldn’t be bothered to look after ‘one child’ again and again, no matter how many were put in front of you.”
Dumbledre’s eyes blew wide, alight with affronted anger. “Are you blaming me for the wizarding wars? For the attempted genocide of all Muggleborns?”
You’ve risked your freedom. He’d risked everything and somehow it still wasn’t enough.
Reg sneered. “Obviously not — but the messiness? The intensity? That could have been different. That was foretold. Over and over again, these moments to protect, to rescue, to shift the alliances, the outcomes.”
“Pray tell,” Dumbledore said, somewhere between a hiss of anger and a drawl of disdain, “how focusing on the Malfoy boy would have somehow miraculously solved a war he wasn’t even alive to spark?“
“And Tom Riddle?” Regulus offered quietly. “What about focusing on Tom Riddle?”
Dumbledore froze. “Harry confides in you too much—”
“He doesn’t,” Reg promised. “I’m not sharing this information — I wouldn’t. I do understand the value of intelligence. But we’re debating the value of a child against the weight of the world — and with Tom, you did the same thing as you are doing to Draco. Choosing to fear him and what he could do or become rather than help him.”
“That boy had hate in his heart, already sought power over others—”
“He was an orphan!” Reg snapped. “When a child is forced to survive—”
“Oh,” Dumbledore cut in, sarcasm dripping, “and you know of poverty and surviving it, do you, Lord Black?”
The inferno of fury climbed, magic spiraling through his muscles. “Poverty, no,” Regulus bit out. “But I am intimately familiar with the place you reside being a warzone to survive. He was eleven — maybe he only wanted to impress you. Someone to be proud of him, to help him not harm him. Maybe it wouldn’t have mattered, in the end, maybe he was always going to do this, become the Dark Lord— but what else would you have known about him if you’d brought him close? Shown him what an orphanage never could? What would have been revealed?”
“And so you place the blame of everything, of this entire war at my feet? Because I failed to nanny a student of mine?”
“No, not everything — but we’re speaking of possibilities, are we not? Draco could have used the ring for evil — well perhaps Tom Riddle could have become something else had you not feared him and left him to his fate.”
Dumbledore’s brows rose. “If it’s fate we discuss—”
“Not fate, divination.”
“Notoriously aligned concepts,” he seethed.
“Divination gives you signs,” Reg bit out. “Signs to tell you to intervene, to do something, to help us understand that complex web of not only war, but life and death. It warns us so we can do something.”
“And Draco Malfoy was meant to be my divining sign?” he scoffed.
“Children,” Reg growled. “I was your portend. A miserable, tortured child. Harry was your augury, Sirius and Severus the stars that foretold, and orphaned, abandoned Tom Marvolo Riddle was the cup strewn with tea leaves. So many signs, and you missed them all playing your imaginary chessboard. We’re as old as any omen the divination textbooks profess. The weakest, the purest — children tell us where the evil lurks, show us where the priorities should be, what is possible. Severus and Lily proved that friendships could exist among the houses, Sirius and myself that the pureblood party line wasn’t without its dissidents, that we were made, not born. If you had only looked you might have seen.” He shook his head. “And what would be different if you had?”
He hummed. “Again, you blame me. For not reading the signs you proclaim, nevermind the many I read, the many I invoked, the many I heeded.”
Reg focused on the pooling of his magic, how it coiled in his arms. “No, I don’t, blame you for all of the war, Headmaster. I really, truly don’t. But for you to be willing to condemn me for the possibilities of what Draco Malfoy could use that ring for besides a chance of escape — or what in fact happened, which is that he could use it for good — if you will condemn me for all the possibilities of his poor choices, then you must be condemned for yours. If that orphan boy only wanted to impress you? Wanted someone to love him? Then we are wondering about a world without war. At least, without this war.”
Dumbledore stared, eyes wide, but if this was his last tirade before Azkaban he was going to make it good. “Evan Rosier never wanted to be a Death Eater, did you know that? His father met the Dark Lord at Borgin & Burkes, and they became friends over a mutual love of magical theory. He only took the Dark Mark with a heavy helping of or else. And Evan comes along and it’s join or die.”
“Some things are worth dying for,” Dumbledore bit out.
“Shockingly enough,” Reg snapped. “I’m aware of that.”
Dumbledore only appeared chastened for a moment. “You weren’t.”
“I wasn’t,” he agreed. “And if given a ring with a way out, I don’t know that I would have trusted anyone enough to take it. I may not deserve much in the way of leniency or charity in your esteem — I know the evil of what I’ve done — but when I was sixteen and thrust before the most powerful dark wizard of all time, I deserved a lifeline. So I gave it to Draco. I listened to Severus, to Hermione and Harry, and I decided he was worth the risk.”
Dumbledore was silent; calculating. Ruminating.
“If Evan had the most powerful wizard of our time as a mentor, as someone he could trust to care about him — Evan Rosier might have sought refuge. How many of these children would have made different choices if they believed someone, anyone would have harbored them if they ran? How many would have been spared if Evan’s charm work had been on your side rather than the Dark Lord’s? Sirius had James, but the rest of us had no one. No one but our school. No one but our professors.”
Dumbledore hummed. “A tortured and miserable child, you said you were? You recognize Draco Malfoy is neither of those things?”
“He is now!” Reg rebutted. “I’ve lost count of how many times I’ve endured a Cruciatus since this damned Mark, but trust me, Draco’s plenty tortured and plenty miserable at present no matter how cherished he is.”
“Why not go to your brother, then? If you were so miserable?”
Reg’s fingers curled into fists. “This isn’t about me.”
“I assure you, Mr. Black, it is.”
“Fine,” Reg got out through gritted teeth. “Fine. Why didn’t I go to Sirius? Because your little Gryffindors were so sure anyone who wore green and silver was evil — and where did he learn that, I wonder?”
“Your house speaks for itself.”
Reg sneered. “And you made sure it had no other language available to it. You were so sure — you made the whole of Hogwarts so sure — that being sorted Slytherin was enough of an indication of our character that it cost me my brother.”
“Your mother cost—“
“Yes, she did,” Reg snapped. “She cost me plenty, trust me, I am aware. But I had ten months of every year from eleven to fifteen to find him again, but I couldn’t. I was an evil minion instantly after the hat called out Slytherin, and it was so well founded in Hogwarts belief that all of his friends enforced it. And, because we are so insular with our Houses — who was I meant to go to, if not Sirius?”
“Professor Slughorn—“
“Is as productive as his namesake,” Reg spat. “Not that you ever paid enough attention to notice.”
Reg willed himself to cool, the magic in his veins to recoil. “The point is not that I was the missing link in your web of warfare,” he said. “I’m aware of the power of my family, the futility in going against the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black. My path was set. But Harry, Severus, Sirius, maybe even little Tom, and most certainly Draco all needed you. Harry, Draco, even Severus still need you. Slytherin House needs you. And you are missing opportunity after opportunity by not taking a bit of risk for their sake. Are you telling me every Slytherin student of yours is doomed to be Avery or Flint? That Severus sees no one of promise in his snakes? Am I really one in a million to you, a Sacred 28 Slytherin who was willing to die for something good?”
Dumbledore’s gaze grew less furious and more piercing, and a damnable flicker of hope joined the inferno in his chest. “I will not apologize for giving Draco a way to choose better than the lot he was dealt. It saved Hermione’s life and that of her family and I do not regret it. If I had asked you, if I had told Lupin, you wouldn’t have let me. If you question my loyalty to the cause, that isn’t necessary. It is because I’m loyal that I made the choices that have given you an edge in this war. You have another spy, Professor. I suggest you use him.”
“And can you imagine,” Dumbledore bit back, “what would have happened to Ms. Granger, to others, if Draco Malfoy had instead used that ring to infiltrate the Order? You speak of possibilities, but you do not pay meaningful heed to those of your choice. He could abuse the privilege of a connection. What if saving her life now was simply a ruse — a way to garner trust in the midst of this chaotic war? After all, he is to kill me. If he cannot accomplish the task, something like spying on the Order might still save his life. Might save the life of his mother.”
“And yet you won’t help him!” Reg pleaded. “Merlin, professor — he’s your student. He’s terrified; he doesn’t want to kill you! He doesn’t want to kill anyone! Have you even looked at him? Severus says he’s lost a stone.”
“I have. He has yet to come to me for help—”
“What idiot would come to the person they are trying to murder asking for aid?” Reg said with a laugh. “What an insane, stupid thing to do if you’re trying to not get yourself killed or thrown into Azkaban with the father who got him into this mess — particularly when accepting said prison sentence would kill his mother.”
Dumbledore’s eyes narrowed.
“That Mark,” Regulus began, hesitating briefly as the foundation of his city of secrets, of him threatened to crack further. “The brand is seared into your skin with agonizing magic. It invades you. Even iIf you were unwilling, even partially, it contaminates and it dooms you. And who would help a Marked Death Eater? Who would trust him? Particularly the man he’s been tasked with killing?”
His headmaster hummed mildly, as if they were taking tea.
Reg placed his hands upon his hips, fury ringing in his ears, in the sleep-deprived drunkenness that clung to him. “Speaking of your impending demise and Draco’s task — what of Severus? I have been researching every spare moment for a way out, for a loophole to save his life. Have you even spared him a thought?”
“Of course I have!” Dumbledore protested, something like real, raw emotion flashing on his face. “You think I am incapable of caring for my students? That is rubbish, Mr. Black, and frankly deeply insulting. Do you think it does not wound me to see Frank and Alice Longbottom in the Janus Thickey Ward, unable to recognize their son? Because it does! Do you not think I wept over James Potter’s body before the Aurors took it away? That I did not beg the universe for forgiveness for not having protected him better, differently, even if I believed in my bones it could not have been truly avoided? Do you not think I ached to see Lily’s eyes devoid of all the fire that made her herself?”
Reg’s heart seized in his chest, a brief image of her trying to braid Severus’ hair at the library while he bellowed, looking hopefully at Regulus to see if she’d made him laugh flashed through his mind.
“I suspected what would happen but I’d hoped—” he cut himself off. “Do you not think that it gutted me to learn that I threw an innocent man into prison for twelve years because I thought the only other person who could have done it had also been murdered? And both of these happened because I let them convince me to make one of them the Secret Keeper rather than myself?
Do you think I remained dry-eyed, callous and cold when Cedric Diggory lay lifeless in Harry’s arms? Do you not think it kills me inside to see Harry, to see him suffer and know that it is only going to get worse? Do you not think I care at all? Because I do, Mr. Black. I care more than you can possibly imagine, and I care about so much in our world — much like Ms. Granger I might add — and if I miss a detail or two, a tree or two for the forest, then so be it.”
Regulus’ jaw ached where he clenched it, forcing his protests silent.
“Muggleborn discrimination has fallen dramatically since I have taken office as Chief Warlock, and Britain has avoided three international conflicts since I began as Supreme Mugwump. You see only my failures but you do not see all the catastrophes I have narrowly avoided for this world! You are arrogant and a child.” He took a calming breath, the Headmaster returning as he let it out. “And I understand, for I too was once arrogant and a child, but make no mistake — you do not see the full picture. And it is that foolishness that has cost you your freedom of movement.”
Reg paused a beat, two, as the words swam around him, the reality settled in. Not Azkaban. “We both know that I haven’t had freedom of movement,” he replied woodenly. Grimmauld — no escape. No reprieve from the madness.
“You’ve had the muggle world,” Dumbledore explained, voice deathly calm. “And now you do not. Not until I make sense of this mess you have created.”
Reg inclined his head, braced for the follow-up to that command. Not Azkaban, the sane part of him that had played second fiddle to his anger throughout this whole affair reminded. Confined to the townhome might be a precursor to Azkaban, but Regulus could prove he was worthwhile kept free. That consequence alone was minor to one who didn’t know of Regulus’ personal hell within these walls.
There would be something else.
But Dumbledore didn’t reach for his wand. “Now. What of the curse on the Horcrux.”
Reg recited what he’d learned of the curse, the plait, offered his research for review — Circe and Morgana knew his research ought not to be relied upon alone.
Dumbledore accepted, and his brows rose higher and higher after Reg summoned his notes, along with the Horcrux, revealing the curse structure, walking him through the Arithmancy and the literature on the matter.
“A marvel, Mr. Black. I would tell you well done if it did not threaten to embolden you to make more rash, dangerous decisions that could endanger every member of the Order of the Phoenix, and Harry himself.”
“A rash, dangerous decision which saved the life of Hermione and her family, and before that a rash, dangerous decision to steal a Horcrux,” Reg bit out. “Arrogant and a child you may call me, but those two decisions, those calculated risks were wholeheartedly, fully for the better future the Order promotes.”
“The one that starts with the children,” Dumbledore mused. “The tortured, miserable children.”
Reg willed the heat in his neck not to spread. Really could have spared including yourself in that list there, Reg.
“It’s as I said — we make choices. If you are not accountable to the what-ifs of yours, I don’t see why I should be held to the what-ifs of mine when it saved Hermione’s life.”
Dumbledore said nothing, his eyes judgmental and his brows skeptical. “Rest assured, it is her life that has kept you from Azkaban.”
A shiver snaked up his spine. He tried to take some comfort in that he’d known what the others hadn’t. That his instincts had been correct.
His gaze trailed to the wand sticking out of Dumbledore’s pocket.
“Perhaps you can understand, for Severus if nothing else, why I take the potential for a leak, for a spy rather seriously.”
“Yes, sir.”
And, as he cooled — he could see that. Dumbledore wasn’t considering the person of Draco Malfoy, who he was, who he loved, what he deserved — he was considering the danger to the ones he did know and love. But wasn’t that what brought them here? Only considering those closest to each of them?
Dumbledore flattened his lips into a thin line. “You say you’ve been researching ways to free Severus from the Vow?”
“Yes.”
“And is anything promising?”
His mouth tightened. “No.”
Dumbledore hummed. “Perhaps you could keep me updated upon it. This research of yours.” His blue eyes cut to his. “You are not the only one who cares for him, Regulus Black.”
“And then there were two,” he drawled.
“There are more than two, Mr. Black,” Dumbledore said. “There are always more who care for us than we understand.”
Reg frowned, but said nothing.
He’d said enough.
“Do not test this,” Dumbledore murmured as he moved towards the stairs. “I don’t relish you in Azkaban, but if you put my Order and its members in reckless peril, I will do what I must. As you pointed out — the forest for the trees, Lord Black.”
Reg hummed. Lingered in the mist of his mindscape — of his own forest, of every individual tree, its bark and leaves forged of his memories, of everything that made him himself. “A forest only exists for the trees.”
Dumbledore paused, hand on the stairwell, before turning back. “So it does, Regulus. So it does.”
Notes:
*cues up CHVRCHES* If you want to come talk title or anything else oreo related, don't forget you can find us in the discord! and if you want in, let us know and we'll drop you a link!
Chapter 65: Chapter Sixty-Three
Notes:
*waves shyly* hi!
it's real! a whole chapter!
I'm really sorry about the unintentional break. Though they have literally nothing in common in life or circumstance other than goodness of heart, wisdom, and that grandfatherly je ne sais quoi, those elements of Louie Bardeaux, Hermione's Grandpa, were inspired by my grandfather. And he died earlier this summer. I entered a bit of a creative rut in the whole grief thing.
This chapter is un-beta'd simply because I needed to just fucking post it and get things moving again, so mea culpa for all mistakes! hopefully the gang will be realigning soon though :)
And y'all, thank you so much for the love and comments. I read them, and then when I was like "c'mon brain, do the word makey thing," I'd read them again and again until things got moving. Y'all are wonderful readers, your thoughts mean so, so much to me, and I hope you enjoy the chapter! I'll do some replies shortly. Seriously, thank you.
We do have a few triggers this go round:
Trigger Warnings for this chapter (click the arrow!)
In no particular order: panic attack, anxiety, depression, torture, implied/referenced child abuse
Now. Anyone missing Theo?
xx -itscometothis
Chapter Text
I was happy enough to be the vessel into which she poured her stories.
—Khaled Hosseini, And The Mountains Echoed
Theo’s smile nearly blinded Draco as he came through the floo. “Merlin, Circe, Mograna, etc., etc., I am so fucking glad to see you!”
Draco blinked. “Effusive,” he croaked.
The smile shuttered, his eyes darkening. “You’re hurt.” He crossed his arms. “Why aren’t you healed?”
Draco rasped, though he attempted a higher pitch mimic: “If you’re going to cavort with a mudblood you can heal like a muggle.”
Theo sneered. “Fuck that!”
“Here, here.”
He frowned. “Should you be talking?”
Draco shrugged.
His grin slowly relit; Draco tilted forward towards it, towards the sunlight brightening these halls as if he could truly leave the grey behind. “Couldn’t manage without nattering on, hm?”
“Your fault,” he mouthed, the ache from his throat beginning to disincentivize speech.
Theo waggled his brows. “Because you can’t resist in my glorious presence?”
He shoved Theo lightly.
“I heard Granger’s alright,” Theo said softly, ushering him further into the Manor and away from the fireplace. “Do you want me to write Blaise?”
“Is he not abroad?” he asked silently. Theo’s brows knit.
“He’s leaving for the Crescent tomorrow; not sure what Alessia has him doing,” he answered slowly. “Did I guess right?”
Draco clapped Theo on the shoulder with a nod.
“Alright, I’m thinking booze — that ought to at least be numbing, hm?”
Draco let himself be led through Nott Manor — the drapes were open, light wafting through corridors that brought to shimmering life the array of azures, lilacs, cornflower, navy, turquoise. The Notts wove the sea into all of their decor, and for the first time, Draco could see the playfulness of the ocean here rather than the murky depths of deep water.
Theo dashed up the stairs, Draco following at a slower pace. The exhaustion that had momentarily fled upon laying eyes on a happy Theo Nott began to once more press upon him. His sleep had been utter shit. Surprising that it was difficult to have deep, restorative sleep when a monster slept in the other wing. Draco had significant empathy now for all the storybook heroines trapped in castles with vicious beasts.
All this following led him to Theo’s private suite and into the washroom. He hopped onto the counter while Theo rummaged.
“Alright, so this particular salve works internally — it shouldn’t change the bruising too much, too fast to make it suspicious. And besides, I sincerely doubt Bellatrix knows how long these things take to heal at the muggle rate, hmm? It won't be visible in an hour on the outside and it should offer pretty significant relief internally. By far the best internal relief from an external salve.”
He popped back up, twisting off the top. His face fell. “Stop that.”
Draco arched a brow.
“The morose face.” He handed Draco the cream. “None of that.”
Shouldn’t it be alright, to be sad that you know all this? Draco wanted to ask. But he’d watched Theo shut down or pirouette — literally and conversationally — whenever anyone took the cruelty of his father too seriously. Draco could remember only twice Theo had allowed him to be any sort of comfort. One breakdown third year, another the summer of fourth, after the World Cup.
Twice in twelve years of friendship.
The cream cooled the burning inside almost instantly.
“There we go,” Theo muttered. “Told you, it’s the good stuff. Speaking of — firewhiskey? Wine?”
Draco offered the tiniest of head bobs, one that barely required his neck to move. Theo herded him like a sheepdog back out to the hall, under an arched walkway to the drawing room. With a light shove, Draco sank into a buttery soft leather sofa.
Theo grinned at the bar cart. “Now, did you decide? Between wine and firewhiskey? Wine opens up a few more options though, doesn’t it? Oooh!” He spun around. “Siren scotch?”
Draco burst upright with an emphatic nod that he promptly regretted. Firewhiskey’s refinement was never in doubt, but siren scotch took so much negotiating with the dangerous and quixotic sirens it was particularly rare. And good enough to lure you to your death.
Soon tumblers of golden whiskey held in their hands, Theo and Draco sat shoulder to shoulder.
“How bad is it?” Theo murmured.
“Bad,” Draco whispered in reply.
He drummed his fingers on his thigh, gaze as lost as his thoughts. “How badly did the Mark hurt?”
“Badly,” Draco said again.
Theo slumped deeper into the couch. Was there any way to keep Theo from the Mark? Draco thumbed the cool onyx of his ring; could Black help?
“How’s your mum?”
Draco sighed. “Surviving.”
Mother was playing the game, an expert whose prowess Draco could only marvel at with envy. Just this morning, after Bellatrix had thrown a Crucio at Draco in the name of ‘training’ — Regulus saved the mudblood because he could rise after my Cruciatus, and so will you! — Mother had begun an epic duel with her older sister. Dolohov summoned popcorn, sharing with Draco and pushing a nerve restoration potion into his trembling hands.
Mother was formidable; but the crucible before them wasn’t a duel. It was a trial far murkier. And too much of her fate relied on Draco himself.
And bloody fuck did he feel sixteen.
“Surviving if I can manage to save her,” he added in a small voice.
Theo drifted a finger around the rim of his glass. “The mysterious task.”
Draco hummed an affirmative. Salazar’s sagging sack, any sound sent a pang of pain radiating.
They sat in companionable quiet, the tension in Draco’s shoulders releasing slowly, bit by bit.
“How’d you know Granger was okay?”
Theo blushed. “I… you know, asked someone. Heard it through the grapevine.”
Draco had myriad questions rising inside him, ones he knew Theo would obfuscate. So he sighed and sank deeper into the sofa cushions.
“We’re fucked, aren’t we?” Theo asked.
Draco clinked his glass to Theo’s. They both drank.
Harry and Hermione sat together with the rest of her family in the parlor when a crack! interrupted their evening.
Hermione frowned. “Professor?”
Snape stood in the middle of the room, four different bags strapped across his chest that he was now setting about to remove. His dark hair was pulled back into a messy tail. “Where’s Regulus?”
“Good evening to you too, Severus.”
Snape found Nani and sketched a bow. “Shabnam, good to see you.”
She chuckled. “I’m sure it is quite a delight to behold me.”
“It is,” Grandpa interjected, coming to stand by her side. He inclined his head in greeting. “Hello, Severus.”
“Your family making him be polite is my Christmas present,” Harry whispered.
Hermione’s shoulders shook as she contained her laugh.
“Reg is sleeping,” Grandpa added after Snape had returned the hello.
His dark brows flicked up. “Is he? A Christmas miracle.”
“I drugged him,” Hermione answered.
Snape’s eyes narrowed. “Dreamless Sleep?”
“Yes.”
“Only one phial?”
“Yes.”
“Good.” He lifted his bags. “Then you two will have to do. Has he shown you the Potions lab downstairs?”
“No…”
He pinched the bridge of his nose. “Fine, we’ll do this tomorrow when he’s awake. Merlin knows what family atrocities they’ve set in there, we’ll let Reg walk us through it.”
“We?” Harry asked. “Are we brewing?”
“Yes,” Snape declared. “I have literally every cauldron I own working on Ms. Granger’s muscle restoration potion and restocking wolfsbane after Lupin’s raided my stores. We need more fever reducer for the aforementioned bane of my existence and at this rate, plenty of nerve restoration.”
“Can’t we buy these?” Harry asked.
Snape scowled. “Have you any idea how pathetic half the apothecaries are? And the ones that are of quality, how expensive?”
Hermione snorted.
“Reg’s rich,” Harry reasoned.
“Is he?” Mum muttered. “This place is half a dump.” She could imagine Dad smiling conspiratorially where they sat together on the sofa.
“I think technically so are you, Harry,” Hermione pointed out.
Harry blinked. “Oh. Right.”
Snape heaved a long suffering sigh. “Yes, unless his father gambled it away while fighting for the Order, Potter and a few generations of his children are set for life.”
Hermione thought she detected a note of bitterness there.
“So can’t we buy some?”
He let the bags fall with a thump. “Do you know how much portkeys cost?”
Harry frowned. “No—”
“600 galleons.”
Hermione hissed.
“Know what’s rather handy during a war?”
“Portkeys,” they said together.
“We’re brewing until we can’t,” Snape informed them while someone muttered What’s a portkey? “Fever reducer is certainly within Ms. Granger’s skillset and might even be within yours, Potter.”
“I really enjoy being insulted before being asked to help,” Harry said pleasantly.
Snape flicked his wand, the bags trotting away as he sank into the armchair opposite Nani. “Is it insulting or is it a neutral evaluation of your skills by someone who has taught you Potions for the past six years?”
With a sigh, Hermione diverted. “Have we learned fever reducer?”
“No, it’s off-curriculum. But it’s OWL level — upon which Ms. Granger got an Outstanding and Mr. Potter an Exceeds, and as it is difficult, I am positive Ms. Granger can do it and am cautiously optimistic it is within Mr. Potter’s ability.”
Harry cocked his head. “I didn’t know you were capable of optimism.”
Snape hit his head upon the back of the chair. “Worst. Holiday. Ever.”
“17 hours,” she informed Regulus the next morning as he came down the stairs.
“Circe.”
“You needed it,” Hermione reminded. “Too much coffee, not enough REM.”
His brows tucked, and she found herself speaking for quite a while on more muggle medicine as he drank coffee Kreacher procured without asking, bringing a tea for her. The mood had suffered from Dumbledore’s visit, but they’d had their Christmas of sorts. Regulus had given Harry beautiful quidditch gear, and to each member of her family he’d given a book on the magical world.
Trust, she’d marveled; it was one thing to go against the blood purist ideology of extermination and prejudice against muggles and Muggleborns. It was quite another to hand to muggles secrets to their world. Secrets, as Draco had taught her, collective trauma from the witchhunts meant were sacred. Guarded.
Treasured, she thought as she took him in, this complex, beautiful, talented wizard.
When Snape returned later that afternoon, he’d clearly been entertained somewhere. His black robes were particularly crisp, his hair not the slightest bit greasy. He didn’t pause for pleasantries as his eyes alighted on Regulus.
“I’d like to set them to brewing.”
Harry frowned. “I’m willing to help, but should Hermione really—”
Snape’s sharp black eyes found hers. “Did you want to sit there, enduring the ache in your leg with no distraction but the eternal wandering of your mind?”
She snorted. “Well, when you put it like that, how could I say no?”
Snape just arched a brow. Hermione held out her hands, Harry and Dad each taking an arm to lift her up.
“Can we watch?” Mum asked.
And so it was that the entire family trailed behind Regulus as he led them downstairs, his wand in constant motion as he murmured spell after spell. “A curse for Cornish Pixies?” he muttered. “We are far more grotesque than that, I’m actually disappointed.”
“That sounds more like a Sirius-set ward than a Walburga one,” Harry noted.
Professor Snape let out a long, noisy sigh.
“Who’s Walburga?” Nani chirped.
“Reg’s hag of a mother,” Hermione answered.
Snape barked a laugh.
“Hermione,” Dad scolded.
“Trust us, Dr. G,” Harry piped up. “It’s warranted. Hag is the nicest possible word.”
“There, see, I’m being polite.”
Once all curses and Cornish Pixies and wards were removed, they entered into the Black basement.
The Potions Lab had walls of exposed brick and cauldrons of various sizes, metals, and weights throughout the room. One whole wall was open shelving for ingredients, arranged alphabetically as Hermione darted to it. As well stocked as an apothecary, she caught everything from Asphodel Dust and Ashwinder Eggs all the way to Zebra saliva.
“Wow,” Harry breathed. His neck craned up, as if searching for the spells that crafted such high ceilings in a basement.
“How many floors are there?” Nani asked.
Reg’s mouth paused, mid-answer. His face went blank for just a moment before shaking his head. “Three,” he answered. But he didn’t sound sure.
“Need another round of the Dreamless Sleep?” Mum teased.
“Must,” he agreed. “Larder, elves quarters, broom storage—” he waved a hand at the far wall.
“So Potions seems to be most closely related to Chemistry,” Dad noted as he inspected the room.
“Yes,” Hermione agreed. She threw an apologetic smile to her grandparents. “That’s what I always pretended Potions was, when I told you about my marks and courses. Potions was Chemistry.”
“Look Shabnam, your favorite!” Harry called, pointing to the Sloth Brain Mucus.
Professor Snape opened his own bags and with flicks of his wand, ingredients and recipes flew from the canvas. With another spell, the recipes enlarged, floating near the brick walls in his spiky handwriting. “Granger, think you can do it?”
Hermione perused the steps. “Easily.”
“Brilliant. Potter?”
“I think I can hack it,” Harry said.
“Begin. I’ll oversee your first batch.”
They did, and her family had so many questions Snape ended up lecturing; Reg had retreated upstairs to continue his research, but he promised Snape that he would add brewing to his to do list as possible.
“Make Lupin do it. He’ll have nothing to do besides writhe in pain,” Snape said. A kindness wrapped in cruelty. Reg and Professor Snape exchanged a meaningful glance. “You have other duties to attend to.”
“Too many,” Nani barked.
“Speaking of,” Snape murmured. “Meet me on the roof in an hour.”
Hermione didn’t ask as she bundled her hair to begin in earnest, but she had a feeling Snape was making good on his errant thought last fall to assess Reg’s dueling now that he was twice his age.
Instead, she sank into the familiar routine of brewing, laughing with her parents as she explained her steps.
The next day instead of floating in her grief, far from shore and far from herself, Hermione was awash in a flood of anxiety. Caught, spinning in the riptide, unable to swim to the shores of calm or dissociation or something. Anything.
How to find the Horcruxes, how to keep her family safe, what wards were possible, would be enough, did they need to move, Australia was supposed to be nice this time of year, is Draco okay, she needed to learn more dueling spells and increase stamina, would Snape still tutor her in the spring she needed to know more, without Reg she’d have been dead, if portkeys were six hundred galleons they might go up once the war got started in earnest, should they be stockpiling now, preparing now, how many charmed galleons amongst Order members was too many galleons—
“Breathe, Hermione.”
She obeyed on instinct.
Reg’s face was somber. “It’s two in the morning, Mercury.”
“I couldn’t sleep,” she rasped. A nightmare of the acid curse eating her alive drove her from bed.
He nodded. “Come with me.”
She leaned heavily on his arm as he led them into the kitchen. Depositing her on a stool, Reg began to make her tea.
“It’s almost like the beginning.”
He arched a brow. “Us in the kitchen together?”
She nodded.
Fondness curved his lips. When the tea was perfect, he placed it before her. She inhaled, peppermint soothing her instantly. Folding his arms on the countertop, he leaned towards her.
“What were you worrying over?”
With slightly less melodrama, she repeated her list of worries. His black brows furrowed as he listened, eyes focused on the countertop.
He gave a decisive nod before straightening, muttering spells.
Hermione frowned. “What are you—“
Parchment and quill sailed into his hand. “Everything you’re worried about is important,” he explained. “But you’re not meant to be the only one preparing. We’ll make a list. Get it done together.”
Two more blinks. Then she ducked her head, a smile overtaking her.
He smiled, too, the hints of a dimple buoying her. “Come, we have many scenarios as you just laid out, but let’s start with when the Ministry falls?”
“Yes,” she agreed. “I hate to think it, but with the ineptitude thus far, I think it unlikely if he went for the Ministry that it would hold.”
“True. And at some point, he will go for the Ministry. It’d be foolish not to.”
“We wouldn’t be safe at Hogwarts then,” Hermione mused. “Actually — I take that back, I think we would. The wards, the walls. It’s well defended.”
Reg shook his head. “We can’t plan on that, though.”
Hermione tapped a finger on the cool countertop. “And we might need to be on the move. The Horcruxes could be anywhere.”
“We’ll need somewhere safe, with provisions—“
“A tent?” Hermione perked up. “It could come with us.”
Reg nodded, adding it down. Merlin, his pureblood calligraphy was lovely.
“We’ll need something to keep on us regularly,” she continued. “So if we get caught, we have what we need.”
“Yes,” Regulus agreed. “But we should also have a home base. If we’re caught and they realize we’re carrying everything with us, it’s over.”
Hermione bit her lip. “Oh. Right. Any ideas?”
Reg drummed his fingers. “Let’s see — central would be ideal for ease of apparition, but I don’t think we’ll get that lucky. It needs to be unregistered ideally—“
“We don’t want anywhere the Ministry could track,” Hermione realized.
Reg nodded.
“Should we fidelius someplace?”
“Probably.” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “We should stay in Grimmauld as long as we can, it has the most resources with the library and no one will see Kreacher keeping up the place as suspicious. It’s what any lone house elf would do for a family they served. But a second location, only known by the three of us—“
“Four,” Hermione added. “Ron,” she pointed out when he cocked his head.
He nodded. “Right, of course. So unregistered, but…” He perked up. “Actually, I think I know a place.”
“You do?”
He nodded. “I’ll investigate, make sure it truly isn’t on any registers. The wards are already excellent,” he murmured, thinking out loud.
“What about provisions?” Hermione bit her lip. “We can start saving up tinned foods, but we can’t transfigure or create—“
“We should for the go-bag,” Reg agreed, starting another column with a list for aforementioned bag. “But we can do our own shopping or have Kreacher—“
“Someone could notice Kreacher procuring more food than he could use though—“
“That’s true now,” Reg pointed out. “But people rarely notice elves.”
Hermione huffed and he shared a small, conspiratorial smile with her.
“Still. We should be as anonymous as possible.”
They continued back and forth, Regulus’ calligraphy giving shape to solutions to many of her fears. “Thank you. For taking me seriously.”
“Only a fool wouldn’t.”
“You’re very good at this,” she mused. “Pulling me from my chaos.”
He let his knuckles brush hers. “An honor.”
Reg refilled her tea, and soon her eyes grew heavy and when her bad leg wobbled, he carried her to bed.
Hermione paused from her reading as Snape walked into the library where she sat with Mum. It was another day where existence was tiring on the face of it, and she’d barely digested the words she read. “You look terrible.”
“Ms. Granger,” he snapped as Mum elbowed her.
“I suppose what I meant was,” she began, backpedaling (well-rested Hermione was evidently far more cordial), “are you alright?”
He scowled. “Obviously. If I were not alright I wouldn’t be here, dealing with your disrespect.”
“I respect you.”
He arched a dubious brow.
“I do,” Hermione insisted. “Truly. You’re brilliant and a great teacher and tutor. You could stand to be kinder to your students, but I have always respected you.”
If anything, Snape now looked constipated, but he gave her a noncommittal wave of his hand, brushing off her comment, before sitting at Reg’s desk. Dad entered, flanking her on the sofa with Mum.
Regulus dashed in and her heart made an aborted attempt at a leap; he wore closely tailored black trousers, the sort he wore to train that Hermione loved, and a purple jumper. His windswept hair still seemed bound by whatever charms he used to tame the curlier pieces and fell into an artfully tousled state.
“Were you training?”
“Mm.” His silver eyes flicked to hers. “How are you feeling?”
“Fair.”
The silver pierced her core, and she knew that he saw the truth.
“Do you really exercise in cashmere?” Dad asked.
Reg paused, brows flicking up briefly. “Ah, no, Dr. Granger; Severus said he wouldn’t be able to stay long so I opted to only partially make myself presentable.”
Mum leaned over to Hermione while Dad informed Reg that Richard was fine for the umpteenth time. “I am obligated to tell you that if Nani were in the room she’d say, eyes locked on yours, that you certainly thought his trousers were most presentable.”
Hermione’s cheeks burned. “Mother!”
Mum smirked. “At least I whispered it.”
Hermione allowed that and returned her attention to where Nani was, in fact, entering with Grandpa. “Regulus said we were talking security.”
“That we are!” Tonks chirped, dashing in behind them and flicking her wand to conjure more chairs.
“How likely are we to remain a target now that Bellatrix failed?” Dad asked once they were all situated.
“It’s not inconceivable she would return,” Snape said. “But you aren’t the highest priority, I’d imagine. Still, pride can be a fickle thing.”
“How is this place so protected?” Mum asked.
“A charm called the fidelius,” Reg answered.
Nani hummed. “Can we just do whatever that is?”
“I don’t think so,” Reg said, eyes cutting to hers as Tonks said, “Unlikely.”
Hermione cocked her head. “The secrecy element?”
“Precisely.”
Tonks added, “It’s challenging enough for magical folks who can apparate and floo so that they aren’t seen entering and exiting something invisible. Then there’s your regular lives — presuming you want to still have relationships with your neighbors, the house needs to not be totally secreted away.”
“So it… protects and makes people forget that it’s there at all?” Mum summarized.
“Yes,” Snape said. “It’s an ill-advised strategy for you all at this juncture; it’s best to Fidelius something like a safehouse we would move you into rather than placing it upon your family home. It’s also possible, in a situation where the location was once known prior to the fidelius being cast, that it can be remembered — rare, but possible.”
“It’s not a solution to be thrown about willy nilly,” Regulus explained.
Mum and Dad shared a look. “We’d prefer to remain at least nearby. We have savings, but we aren’t ready to retire yet. We want our practice to remain open.”
Hermione’s heart pounded in her chest. Without a Fidelius, what wards would be strong enough?
“Is that… the only option? Fidelius or bust?” Mum bit her lip.
“All these magical folk at war with one another,” Grandpa mused while Nani listened intently. “There must be other protections. You placed wards upon their house didn’t you, Regulus? Last August?”
“I did.”
“But they didn’t work against this Bellatrix,” Nani pointed out.
“They were strong, but not impenetrable,” Regulus admitted. His eyes cut to hers. “However, I’ve an idea to make them nearly so.”
Hermione’s brows tucked in. “How’s that?” Tonks cocked her head and Snape braced his elbows on his knees.
“I’d like to make you the founding member of the House of Granger.”
Hermione blinked. “Well, it sounds wicked—”
Tonks’ eyes lit up. “Holy Hufflepuff!”
“—but I’m not sure what it means—”
“You brilliant blighter,” Snape said at the same time. “Merlin, the level of spellwork—”
“And runic bases,” Regulus added.
Tonks grinned. “Nearly impossible for her to break. For anyone to break.”
“Nigh impenetrable,” Snape mused. His dark eyes were sparkling.
Snape sparkling. Hermione bit back a deranged giggle.
“What does that mean?” Dad interrupted. “It sounds like a name out of the new fantasy novel I picked up this fall.”
“Though Granger isn’t quite as epic a name as Targaryen,” Mum muttered.
“Basically,” Reg began, “magical houses have their own family magics, woven in blood, runic, and elemental magic. It’s difficult magic to found a house, but not impossible, and Hermione is certainly powerful enough to manage it. Even with all the wars we’ve fought in our history, most of the magical houses of Britain have family seats whose walls have never or rarely been breached.” He sobered. “It was part of why this most recent war was so devastating — a handful of seats fell, like the McKinnons.”
“Sterrenacht?” Snape asked like that was a normal word to say.
“Please,” Reg scoffed.
“What’s that?”
“The Black family seat,” Regulus answered Grandpa. “Its wards have never been broken.”
“Why aren’t you there?” Nani asked, Grandpa’s fingers drawing patterns on her hand.
“It’s complicated,” Reg admitted.
Nani waved them along.
“So how would I found my own house?”
“I’ve done some research—”
“Merlin, when?” Snape interrupted. Tonks laughed holding out a fist. When Snape only looked at it, she rolled her eyes and dropped her hand.
Reg shrugged. “Do you remember when I added you to our family’s wards this summer?”
“I’ll never forget,” she admitted. “It was majestic.”
“We’ll be laying the base of the wards, but those will be similar spells. You’ll have some ritual work in what precisely you want your house magic to represent, though part of it is already determined—”
Her heart lurched but couldn’t find its feet. It rocked, trying each time to stand. Once. Twice. Absently she could hear Tonks explaining things to her grandparents, Snape to her parents, but the rocking to Regulus’ words consumed her. Thrice. Four times.
“—but with your own selection of runes, and thankfully you’re a student of Occlumency, since the siphoning of a memory will be instrumental in the manifestation of your magic into the runes—“
Back and forth; back and forth. Kipping.
“And we’ll have to do a fair amount of arithmancy—”
It leapt, the joy tossed from her heart to her lips as she broke into a smile. “I have to siphon my magic into the runes, but if they are also indicative of my selections, of the runes themselves that I’ve chosen, it’s a sort of… reciprocal bond?”
“I think so. You’ll have to read up on it, I’ve begun, but—” He grimaced.
Snape had his hand covering his lower mouth. Dragged it down his chin. “This is absolutely fascinating magic.”
“And you don’t get to play,” Tonks teased.
Snape let out a long suffering sigh. “No, I do not — between other obligations and the brewing, I can’t manage it. I’m only able to be away today because it’s step forty-six and it simmers for six hours.”
Tonks hummed. “Could I babysit the potions for you?”
Snape shook his head. “It’s only getting more complex from here, and while you were an adept student—”
“You only trust yourself, got it.” Tonks shot Reg a conspiratorial look. “I was only being nice, I want to help with this bit. Not only an impenetrable warding scenario for security, but rare magic.”
“You could look over our work,” Hermione offered to Snape. “Reg’s barely nineteen and I’m seventeen, we could use some guidance in addition to Tonks.”
“And I’m half-blood and never been allowed around much ancestral magic as a result,” Tonks pointed out.
“Dumbledore should be consulted, actually. This is truly nearly unheard of magic,” Snape added. “And as I am also half-blood, my experience with this particular subset of magic is limited to books.”
Hermione’s foot stilled; Snape was a half-blood? With how rampant the Slytherin blood prejudice, she’d assumed he was pureblood.
Reg’s easy smile fell at the mention of Dumbledore, though he nodded; if someone were staring less at his mouth, they might not have noticed anything amiss at all.
“So the House of Granger,” Mum said slowly. “Would make Hermione the founder of a whole magical line?”
“Essentially,” Tonks said. “Reg, would that give her a Wizengamot seat?”
He frowned. “Not sure.”
“They hoard those like dragon’s gold,” Snape muttered.
Nani shook her head. “Who names these things?”
Dad laughed.
“If Hermione does this, their home will be safe?” Grandpa clarified. “How long will it take?”
Everyone looked to Reg. “It’s not a precise exercise. Hopefully before she needs to return to Hogwarts.”
“So we should start now,” Tonks surmised. She stood. “Mum’s into runes, I’ll see if we have a few books to help. Remus would love to help research, too. He’s getting bored in bed, even if his body is forcing the issue.”
Tasks were assigned, and hope filled her veins, lighter than blood and far more buoyant than despair or fear. Her hand slipped into Reg’s as he pulled her to feet.
“Thank you,” she breathed. It was the perfect solution. She’d never have thought of it.
Regulus carefully caught one of the curls that hung over her face and tucked it reverently behind her ear. He said nothing, but his eyes, his touch —
They said everything.
Chapter 66: presents :)
Summary:
In which the author is still laboring over the chapter, but outtakes!
Notes:
Hi friends! I am still working on the next couple chapters, we have a lot of big things to set in motion and I am wanting to really get it right, so back to our time honored tradition on posting day when the chapter isn't ready.... presents! Below are a couple deleted scenes (don't over-read into the world building, I may have changed it, who is to say). Often I'll include tidbits of what's to come, character work I did on the side/drabbles, or deleted scenes - this one is all deleted scenes! You've already read what I replaced them with or these were pieces of time that became background, but you may see a theme or a phrase that's familiar or that will one day pop up! Just a few, hope it tides you over!
Thank you for feeding the author!! I've been spending most of my free fandom time editing but I am slowly replying to them, thank you SO much! Hope y'all are taking good care of yourselves!
xx -itscometothis
Chapter Text
“Well,” Tonks declared as she drew to Reg’s side. The biting wind ruffled her hair, turned her cheeks pink as she gazed out over the cityscape with him. “You will be pleased to know that Dae isn’t going to murder you.”
“I’ll need that notarized.”
She laughed weakly. “Yeah. I wouldn’t take her word to the bank on that one either.” Tonks shivered. “Is freezing your bollocks off really the best way to deal with the present shitstorm?”
“Don’t want to feel anything,” he admitted.
“Oh, love,” she said on a sigh. “It’s not as dire as all that.”
“I think Dae would disagree.”
“She’s come around! No murdering!”
Reg snorted. “She came around? How delightfully unspecific.”
Tonks grimaced. “She sees your utility for the Order.”
“There we go.”
She let out an exasperated sigh. “You saved her, too, Reg. I knew about the Death Eater who spared her long before this fun little revelation. You’ve always been a source of conflict. Her hero and her parents’ killer.”
A brittle laugh tore from him. “Hero?”
He’d hoped, once, to be heroic. Don’t all little children? They hear the tales and want to be good.
That dream had died a swift death. It didn’t take very long for Regulus to learn he wasn’t good, and any hope he’d had of becoming good had left with Sirius, punctuated by a brand seared into his skin.
“You can be a hero in one breath and a Death Eater in the one before that. People are complicated. You’re no exception.”
Reg tsked. “Tonks, dear cousin. When you are of the House of Black, you must always be exceptional.”
He hadn’t been, but that was beside the point.
“I shall rephrase, my lord,” she said with an affected posh accent. “You are the most complex.”
He shook his head as she grinned. Her purple hair was swept up in a messy bun, her mascara smudged. She looked as tired as he felt. “How’s Remus?”
Tonks bit her lip. “He woke a little while ago. Feels like shit, and he confirmed what the diagnostic showed. He’s trying to transform, can feel the shift inside.”
“It is close to the full,” Reg mused.
“Yeah, Christmas Eve this year,” Tonks agreed. Rolled her eyes. “Real fuckin’ poetic. So it’s possible whatever concoction Dolohov foisted upon him isn’t so much about an extra transformation so much as it is enhancing his body’s upcoming ordeal.”
“Finding his body’s weakness and multiplying it,” Reg mused.
Tonks nodded. “Or, to quote Harry, Dolohov bottled the full moon.”
He tipped his head back with a groan. “Just once, couldn’t something be easy. First the thrice-woven curse, now bottling the damn moon.”
“Do you want the moon, Mary?” Tonks said, shifting her voice and accent in a clear quote of something. “Just say the word, and I’ll throw a lasso around it and pull it down for you.”
“I suppose this is another reference I don’t understand.”
Tonks clapped him on the shoulder. “Yes. Uncultured swine.”
A chuckle rumbled in his chest.
“How’s the rest of our motley crew? I saw Remus then snuck up here to see you.”
His mood soured. “Severus has left for Malfoy Manor. Madam Pomfrey and Professor McGonagall were here to do her skin graft and I caught a kip. Hermione asleep.” He yawned. “I’m heading back up there, I just needed some fresh air and to stand for a while.”
“And Harry?” Tonks prompted.
“Ban got to him,” Reg muttered.
Her brow furrowed. “What do you mean she got to him?”
“They spoke, he no longer trusts me.”
“It’s a lot to take on faith,” Tonks said softly. “He doesn’t, can’t know about the Horcrux.”
His jaw clenched. “I’m aware how insane it is to trust me. I’m aware of what I’ve done.”
Tonks nudged him with an elbow. “You can still be sad he’s not goduncle-ing you.”
Reg snorted. “No need to dramatize the situation.”
“Oh, are we pretending you two haven’t bonded?”
“Yes,” he said primly. “You are meant to do me the courtesy of not commenting upon it.”
Her smile turned sly. “And are we also pretending you aren’t head over heels for Hermione?”
His shoulders snapped straight. “No need to pretend. She’s got someone at school.”
He’d saved her life, so Regulus couldn’t even find it in him to hate Draco for it. Reg was the one who’d squandered the opportunity to kiss her.
And, really, it was for the best. His soul, stained as it was, could never be Hermione’s. Draco hadn’t yet fallen to the evil that Mark meant.
Tonks blinked once. Twice. Thrice. “I… find that difficult to believe?”
“You shouldn’t, she’s brilliant and beautiful.”
“Not that someone likes her, dunderhead.” She rolled her eyes. “But that she’s with anyone but you.”
“Because a branded Death Eater is such a catch?” he drawled.
“I mean, depending on the crowd, probably.”
She surprised a laugh out of him. “Alright, fair play.”
“You’re awfully rich, too.”
“Money can cover a multitude of infractions,” he faux-mused.
And that blond son of a blubbering fuck also had a fuckton of ill-gotten galleons. And a Dark Mark. They were even there.
“Frustratingly true,” Tonks agreed.
Reg glared.
She flattened her lips, her eyes wide.
Reg sighed. “Fine. Laugh. Go ahead.”
A high pitched wheeze whined from his cousin. “You’re so obviously ready to kill that little twat.”
Reg released a steady, audible breath. “I do not want to kill him.”
Tonks continued laughing.
“Maim. I’d like to maim him, it isn’t the same thing.”
“Jealous,” Tonks stage-whispered.
Reg gave her a lazy two-fingered salute.
Eventually her chuckles faded along with her mirth. “Now. Hermione, ignoring your jealous violent rage, obviously fancies you too. And not this school boy.”
“She…” he hesitated. She’d been embarrassed, when he hadn’t kissed her. Perhaps he shouldn’t confide in Tonks.
“She did,” he finally allowed. “I couldn’t reciprocate.”
Tonks gaped. “You so obviously reciprocate! What the hell, Reg?!”
Obvious. Way to be pathetic there, Reg.
“I’m fucked up, Tonks,” he muttered. “I’m not going to kill the twat because she deserves better. I don’t know how to be what she needs or deserves. I sure as hell didn’t in August and I don’t feel all that much closer now.”
“Men and their self-loathing,” Tonks spat. “Remus was the same damn way.”
“Remus is a good person with an affliction,” Reg countered. “I have just a smidge of criminal history to contend with.”
Sincerity replaced irritation.
“Ew, don’t Hufflepuff and ruin the moment.”
“Remember Reg,” she said anyway, ignoring him. “You were right on schedule. You rebelled, too. If you can forgive Sirius and my mum, you have to forgive yourself.”
He scoffed. “Sirius and Andromeda ran before traumatizing little kids and ruining their lives.”
“Mum participated in a prank that severely injured a Muggleborn student in third year,” Tonks countered. “You know Sirius’ could get out of hand, even if they weren’t motivated by blood status.”
“We’re all terrible is all that I’m hearing.”
“Helga’s tits, Reg,” Tonks huffed. “Just — you’re trying. You’re trying to be better, and you’re still so young. Torture yourself less, yeah?”
He lifted a shoulder. He’d been trying, some, before stumbling back into Grimmauld. But even if he forgave himself the evil he’d done in the name of Voldemort, he’d been broken long before that. And those broken pieces of himself were poised to cut.
Hermione should stay away from the edges.
Hermione stared at her thigh. The skin matched; smooth. But it caved in, a dip of muscle that simply wasn’t as strong as the rest of her, and still growing back to its original size on top of it.
She cocked her head, mesmerized.
Just a little— dip. A blip. Of her leg, of her life. And yet it blew her as wide as a cavern, her body broken open and Hermione unable to fill it. It gaped, vicious and empty. She was the cavern, and she was the little girl stuck at the bottom with no way to claw herself back up to the top.
“Mercury?”
Hermione blinked. Looked up into dove grey eyes.
“They’ve been calling your name a while now,” Reg murmured. His warm hand encompassed hers, his heat seeping into her. “Are you hungry?”
A shake of the head. She remained deep inside herself. Not in her library, not anywhere. The world floated far away, above her somewhere. “I’m cold, I think.”
With an outstretched hand, he summoned a soft blanket, tucking it around her shoulders. “Then there’s something we can do for that.”
She raised a hand, put one finger to her chest. “Here, too.”
His dark brows furrowed, his hands settling on her shoulders, cupping her biceps. “You’re fire, Hermione. You can bank, but you can’t go out. You’re still in there.”
“Are you sure?”
He fussed with her blanket, asked Kreacher to bring tea, and then pushed the steaming mug into her frigid fingers.
“I’m positive,” he finally answered. “I’ll tend the fire. You rest.”
She shivered, holding the tea close to her. The steam nuzzled her nose, her lips, her chin. “I’m the fire, though, aren’t I?”
“You are.”
“So you’re tending me?”
“As long as you’ll have me.”
Dr. Granger sat at the dining table, a mug of coffee cupped in her dark hands while her feet were perched in the lap of the other Dr. Granger, who had a hand on her ankle. He smiled gently in response to something she said. She had the same smug little smirk Hermione could have when she knew she’d been amusing. She wore simple pyjamas and her long braids were wrapped tight into a tied silk scarf of cobalt blue and bright orange. She said something else, and Dr. Granger took a pen to the paper laid out before them. As he wrote, she topped off his tea.
Reg came to peer over Harry’s shoulder, where he lurked with crossed arms against the doorframe. “What is it?”
“Isn’t it…” Harry cocked his head. “Weird?”
“What’s weird?”
“They’re so… warm. Nice.”
Reg scoffed quietly. “Aren’t your Weasleys like this?”
“I mean, yeah but they’re loud about it.”
The Grangers had a quieter, reserved warmth to them. An easy sort, where the Weasleys were always in some sort of chaos. “Is it making you itchy?”
Reg’s brow furrowed. They hadn’t reached a peace, per se, but they were both ignoring the spat, unified by a common goal — Hermione. “Itchy?”
“Like in your brain?”
Harry believed the word for Regulus’ expression was baffled.
Aunt Bellatrix rolled her eyes before smirking. “Very well, Cissy.” She twirled around, crossing her arms smugly. “Duel you for it? I could use the practice, and frankly so could you.”
Mother returned the expression. “Why, certainly, big sister.”
“Salazar,” Bellatrix groaned. She cast Draco a very auntly look, one of mild exasperation. “She only says ‘big sister’ before she’s a brat.”
The contrast between literal torture and such a mundane expression in the same witch had Draco’s Crucio-fried brain fissuring into another headache.
Mother knelt beside him, her gentle hand carding through his hair in a way that made him feel five years old again. He winced at her call for Mippy, the popping in and out and in against until a nerve restoration potion was placed at his lips. “Get him to bed, Mippy,” she murmured.
Draco forced his eyes open as she rose, her proud chin tipping up in challenge. “Alright, Bella. Let’s see how your dueling’s fared since the Azkaban stint.”
Aunt Bellatrix snorted. “Let’s see how yours has fared since being a little housewife.”
Mother sneered. “Lady of a Manor is categorically different than housewife.”
She rolled her eyes again. Mother assumed the dueling position, Bellatrix following.
“Go, my dragon. Rest.”
“I want to watch,” he rasped as Mippy’s small, gnarled hand reached for his arm. She paused, ears twitching.
Mother whirled on her feet, dancing as spell after spell launched from her wand with precision. Bellatrix returned her own spells, but the colors were like little suns — fuzzy around the edges. But Lady Narcissa Black Malfoy, her spells shot from her wand like bullets.
“Mippy delayed the order, but Mippy and young Master must be going now,” she said, her leathery skin settling upon hand, spinning them away.
Pages Navigation
anne_ammons on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Feb 2022 02:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 03:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Connoisseur97 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Feb 2022 02:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 03:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
itwearsherout on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Feb 2022 04:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 03:21AM UTC
Last Edited Thu 17 Feb 2022 03:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bonnie99 on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Feb 2022 04:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 03:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
CBEE23 on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Feb 2022 04:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 03:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
CBEE23 on Chapter 1 Fri 18 Feb 2022 07:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Maggs0607 on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Feb 2022 05:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 03:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
RenlysRoses404 on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Feb 2022 06:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 03:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
pekkask on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Feb 2022 09:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 03:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Alicia13 on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Feb 2022 11:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Chetna_Betna on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Feb 2022 05:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 03:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Chetna_Betna on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 04:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 04:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 04:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
BlackAngelDahlia on Chapter 1 Tue 05 Apr 2022 09:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sampdoria on Chapter 1 Wed 16 Feb 2022 09:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 03:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
miss_evie on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 12:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 04:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
MistressLynn on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 01:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 04:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
RoseHarperMaxwell on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 03:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Feb 2022 04:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
:O (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Feb 2022 12:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Feb 2022 10:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Semangka (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Feb 2022 12:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Feb 2022 07:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Mar 2022 04:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Mar 2022 04:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
ghostofdaisy on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Apr 2022 10:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Apr 2022 02:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
BlackAngelDahlia on Chapter 1 Tue 05 Apr 2022 09:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Apr 2022 02:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
93DiagonAlley on Chapter 1 Tue 12 Apr 2022 01:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
itscometothis on Chapter 1 Wed 20 Apr 2022 03:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation